\ 


KELLY  MILLER,  A.    M.,   LL.   D. 
De»n  of  the  College  of  Arts  and  Sciences,  Howard  University,  Washington  D.  C 


ACHIEVEMENTS 

OF 

THE  COLORED  PEOPLE 


CONTAINING  THE  STORY  OF  THE  WONDERFUL 
ADVANCEMENT  OF  THE  COLORED  AMERICANS 
—THE  MOST  MARVELOUS  IN  THE  HISTOFT  OF 
NATIONS  — THEIR  PAST  ACCOMPLISHMENTS, 
TOGETHER  WITH  THEIR  PRESENT-DAY  OPPOR- 
TUNITIES AND  A  GLIMPSE  INTO  THE  FUTURE 
FOR  FURTHER  DEVELOPMENTS  —  THE  DAWN 
OF  A  TRIUMPHANT  ERA.  ::  ::  ::  ::  :: 

A  HANDBOOK  FOR  SELF-IMPROVEMENT  WHICH 
LEADS  TO  GREATER  SUCCESS 


KELLY  MILLER 

AND 

JOSEPH   R.  GAY 


ILLUSTRATED  WITH  OVER  100  PHOTOGRAPHIC 
PICTURES,  ACTUAL  SCENES  IN  REAL  LIFE 
•     AND   EDUCATIONAL   INSTITUTIONS 


AUSTIN  JENKINS  CO. 

Manufacturing  Publishers  of  Subscription  Books 
Agents  Wanted  Washington,  D.  C. 


COPYRIGHT 
BY  JOSEPH  R.  GAY 


COPYRIGHT  19J7 
BY  AUSTIN  N.  JENKINS 


yilllllllllllllllllllllllllimmilimmilimmimiimillimmilllimimlllllllllill IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIHUIUIIIII IllllllllUllllimillllllllllimilllllllJ 


The  Story  of  a  Rising 

Race  Told  in 

Pictures 


PHOTOGRAPHED   FROM  LIFE 


Special 

Collection 

A 


INDUSTRY 
COMMERCE 

FINANCE 
INSURANCE 


iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiii imiiiiniiiiiimiiiiinmiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiiiiimiiiiiA 


u 


o 
>* 

rt 

PQ 

T3 

C 

3 


§1 

HH      C 

g« 

§1 

W  U 

— 


O   e 
>*   c 

Sll 


w  - 

He/) 
•»H 


c 

rt 

4-1 

C 

<u 
§ 

V 

C 

(3 


V 

o 

•g 

0) 


c 
3 

o 

0, 

ex 


S  s 

<  g 

co  12 

oa  > 

W  W 
g 

oo  ^S 

ID  fe 

«  -r 


O 
•<-> 

CO 

<l> 

O 

J2 

CO 


"O 

c 

OJ 


o 
u 


|-gg 
o  §•§ 

y    rt  ~^ 

Q-o-- 

»  5  § 


II 


CO 


cd 

PQ 


c 

'o 
cu 

rt 
^ 

*H? 

C 


•d 
d 

OJ 

& 

rt 
o 

IS 
u 


O  o 

«   $2 
^   *-" 

M     o 

HH     +j 

<M 
o 
«   (^ 

°5 


r  .      ft 

H  '§ 

II 

K    c 

(1,  — • 

M     CX 


THE  COLORED  MAN  AS  A  PIONEER 

The  first  house  in  Chicago  was  erected  by  a  Negro. 


FOREWOED. 

HE  PROGRESSIVE  EKA  "  aims  to  set  forth  the  marvel- 
ous achievements  of  the  Negro  race  in  the  United  States 
since  its  emancipation  fifty  years  ago.  Its  plan  is  to  cover 
the  period  of  achievements  by  a  series  of  chapters  devoted 
to  the  several  lines  of  endeavor.  I  want  especially  to 
commend  the  chapter  on  the  Education  of  the  Negro. 
Education  furnishes  the  standard  in  terms  of  which  the  past  progress 
of  the  race  may  be  measured  and  its  future  progress  gauged.  Of  the 
many  elements  which  must  enter  into  the  final  solution  of  the  race 
problem  none  will  be  so  important  as  that  of  education,  whose  purpose 
is  to  fit  the  Negro  for  a  useful  and  honorable  place  in  the  complex 
schemes  of  American  life. 

This  chapter  brings  together  for  easy  reference  information  concern- 
ing the  working  of  Negro  institutions  in  better  form  and  in  fuller  detail 
than  has  before  been  attempted  in  a  private  publication.  Figures  are 
taken  from  the  reports  of  the  Bureau  of  Education,  and  their  accuracy  is 
vouched  for  by  the  authority  of  the  government.  Each  institution  listed 
was  visited  by  a  special  agent  of  the  Bureau  of  Education  and  its  work 
thoroughly  examined  and  analyzed  by  educational  experts.  Over  three 
hundred  institutions  are  described,  with  the  account  of  the  equipment, 
facilities  and  course  of  instruction.  There  are  over  sixty  photographs 
containing  the  fullest  pictorial  illustrations  of  Negro  schools  that  has 
ever  been  made  available  in  book  form.  This  chapter  involves,  at  once, 
the  feature  of  a  treatise  and  an  encyclopedia,  while  gaining  the  general 
view  of  the  education  of  the  Negro  as  well,  The  reader  may  at  the  same 
time  gain  definite  information  about  any  particular  school  in  any  part 
of  the  country. 

No  one  who  wishes  to  keep  abreast  of  the  trend  of  educational  move- 
ment of  the  Negro  race,  as  well  as  to  have  at  his  elbow  a  compendium  of 
Negro  institutions,  can  afford  to  be  without  this  work. 

KELLY  MILLER. 

Howard  University,  Washington,  D.  C. 
March  12, 1917. 


CONTENTS. 

PROGRESS  AND  ACHIEVEMENTS 

OF  THE  COLORED  PEOPLE 

Page' 
The  Coming  Men  of  the  Race 17 

The  Turning  Point f 29 

Earning  Respect  for  His  Race 31 

Increase  of  Opportunities  37 

In  the  Employ  of  the  U.  S.  Government 44 

The  Colored  American  in  the  Service  of  God 49 

Leaders  of  America  Whose  Ears  Are  Close  to  the  Ground 53 

The  Colored  American's  Nationality 59 

The  Four  Divisions  of  Mankind 64 

The  World's  Congress  of  Races 67 

Progress  of  the  Different  Races  of  Mankind 74 

Ethiopia,  the  Great  Black  Empire 83 

The  Genius  of  Colored  Americans 91 

Development  of  the  Race  in  the  U.  S 98 

The  Overground  Railroad 108 

Physical  Training  115 

The  Four  "Learned  Professions" 123 

The  Road  to  Success 126 

Optimism,  Pessimism  and  Indifference 129 

Pleasures  of  the  Flesh 132 

The  Survival  of  the  Fittest 136 

The  Victory  of  the  Man  Who  Dares 140 

The  Wise  Man's  Philosophy 149 

The  Key  to  Success 152 

Opportunity  for  Business  Life 166 

Superstition  and  Luck 180 


CONTENTS— Continued. 


PAGE 

Progress  in  Education 215 

Introduction  by  the  Editor 215 

History  of  Negro  Education 217 

Education  as  a  Soldier 224 

Public  Provision  for  Negro  Education 230 

Schools  Maintained  by  Private  Agencies 241 

Independent  Schools 247 

Schools  Maintained  by  Independent  Boards  of  Trustees 253 

Colored  Schools  Maintained  by  White  Church  Boards 254 

Colored  Church  Boards  Maintaining  Schools 300 

Agencies  Interested  in  Negro  Education 313 

Hospitals  and  Nurse  Training  Schools 325 

The  Three  Important  Types  of  Education 326 

The  Training  of  Children 335 

Developing  Boys  and   Girls 340 

Developing  Moral  Character 344 

Reverence  and  Respect 354 

Duties  of  Children  to  Their  Parents 359 

The  Future  of  the  Child,  the  Future  of  the  Race 364 

The  Way  to  Perfect  Health 366 

General  Health  Conditions , 381 

Common  Sense  in  the  Sick  Room 396 

Rules  for  Accidents  and  Emergencies  .   . 407 


NINTH    STREET    BRANCH   Y.    M.    C.    A.,    CINCINNATI,   O. 


THE  COMING  MEN  OF  THE  RACE 

Our  Young  Men  Will  Be  Our  Future  Leaders 


Who  are  to  be  our  leaders  this  coming  generation? 

We  have  had  brilliant  and  faithful  leaders  in  the  past,  men  who 
labored  under  adverse  circumstances,  but  who  succeeded  in  reducing 
opposition,  and  brought  the  race  up  to  a  higher  standard.  They  were 
the  pioneers  in  a  great  national  movement.  Their  names  are  honored 
and  will  be  honored  as  long  as  the  race  exists. 

Their  preliminary  great  work  done,  they  passed  away  leaving  its 
continuation  in  the  hands  of  other  noble  men  and  women,  who  are  still 
among  us. 

Remember,  we  are  now  in  the  second  generation  of  uplift,  and  the 
mantle  of  the  leaders  of  the  first  generation  of  freedom,  passed  to  those 
of  the  second  generation,  has  been  spread  over  a  vastly  wider  field,  and 
shows  room  for  still  wider  extension. 

The  history  of  man  shows  that  in  all  great  human  movements  for 
betterment,  there  have  been  pioneers  who  commenced  the  work,  and 
carried  it  to  a  higher  point.  Then  came  a  succeeding  line  of  leaders 
who  took  up  the  work  and  carried  it  higher  still. 

Neither  the  pioneers  of  the  Colored  people  of  the  United  States, 
nor  their  successors,  the  present  leaders,  could  do  all  or  can  do  all  that 
is  to  be  done  in  the  way  of  elevation  or  betterment,  because  it  has  grown 
to  enormous  proportions. 

For  this  reason  we  must  look  about  us  and  see  who  are  to  be  the 
future  leaders  of  the  Colored  Americans. 

We  now  have  able  leaders,  men  of  great  character  and  ability,  men 
whose  loss  would  be  keenly  felt,  but  they  know,  and  we  know,  that  in 
the  course  of  nature  all  must  pass  away,  and  we  have  it  from  their 
earnest  utterances  that  their  great  hope  is  to  have  successors  in  the 

2—1,  S  17 


18         THE  COMING  MEN  OF  THE  EACE 

leadership.  Many  of  them  are  ready  to  train  others  to  walk  in  their 
footsteps.  There  are  thousands  of  men,  children  in  our  schools,  youth 
beginning  college  life,  and  young  men  who  have  completed  their  course 
and  are  ready  to  take  up  a  position  as  commanders  in  the  battle  of  life. 
Here  are  a  few  of  our  present  leaders,  between  whom  no  invidious 
comparisons  can  be  made,  and  to  whose  number  may  be  added  a  thou- 
sand or  more  working  in  more  or  less  conspicuous  positions  to  fit  their 
people  to  become  leaders.  They  are  shining  examples  of  success  and 
merely  mentioned  to  show  your  own  opportunities. 

Look  at  and  study  this  list  earnestly,  it  concerns  you: 


EXAMPLES  OF  SUCCESS 

Rev.  S.  G.  Atkins,  President  of  the  State  Normal  and  Industrial 
College  of  North  Carolina. 

Dr.  E.  F.  Boyd,  physician  and  surgeon,  Nashville,  Tenn. 

Hon.  H.  P.  Cheatham,  Eecorder  of  Deeds  of  the  District  of  Colum- 
bia. 

Dr.  D.  W.  Gulp,  A.  M.,  M.  D.,  author  of  "  Twentieth  Century  Negro 
Literature.** 

W.  E.  Burghardt  Du  Bois,  editor  "The  Crisis,  A  Eecord  of  the 
Darker  Eaces.** 

Bishop  G.  W.  Clinton,  A.  M.  E.  Zion  Church,  Charlotte,  N.  C. 

Prof.  J.  M.  Cox,  President  Philander  Smith  College,  Little  Eock. 

E.  E.  Cooper,  Editor  "Colored  American.'* 

Prof.  A.  U.  Frierson,  Professor  of  Greek,  Biddle  University. 

Prof.  N.  W.  Harllee,  Principal  High  School,  Dallas,  Texas. 

Dr.  Lawrence  Aldridge  Lewis  is  a  rising  physician  of  Indiana,  who 
made  the  highest  record  in  a  competitive  examination  for  the  city  hos- 
pital of  Indianapolis  against  107  applicants. 

Prof.  E.  S.  Lovinggood,  President  Samuel  Houston  College,  Austin, 
Texas. 

Kelly  Miller,  Professor  Mathematics  Howard  University. 


THE  COMING  MEN  OF  THE  EACE         19 

D.  W.  Onley,  D.  D.,  Dentist,  Washington,  D.  C. 

I.  L.  Purcell,  Attorney  and  Counselor  at  Law,  Pensacola,  Fla. 

G.  T.  Eobinson,  Attorney  and  Counselor  at  Law,  Nashville,  Tenn. 

Bishop  H.  M.  Turner,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  A.  M.  E.  Church,  Atlanta,  Ga. 

Eev.  0.  M.  Waller,  Eector  Episcopal  Church,  Washington,  D.  C. 

Prof.  H.  L.  Walker,  Principal  High  School,  Augusta,  Ga. 

Prof.  Booker  T.  Washington,  President  Tuskegee  Institute. 

Prof.  N.  B.  Young,  President  Florida  State  Normal  and  Industrial 
College. 

The  foregoing  are  a  few  leaders  in  the  professions.  There  are  nu- 
merous others  whose  names  and  deeds  have  already  made  history  and 
fame. 

The  present  field  of  leaders  in  the  professions  is  large,  but  there  are 
other  fields  of  leadership  in  the  business  world.  These  men  are  suc- 
cessful and  point  the  way  to  others  to  follow,  and  they  must  lay  down 
their  leadership  with  the  others: 

Charles  Banks,  Cashier  Bank  of  Mound  Bayou,  Mound  Bayou, 
Miss. 

E.  C.  Berry,  hotel  man,  Athens,  Ohio.    Said  to  keep  one  of  the  best 
hotels  in  the  United  States. 

Eev.  E.  H.  Boyd,  President  National  Doll  Company;  also  of  the 
National  Baptist  Publishing  House,  Nashville,  Tenn. 

William  Washington  Brown,  Founder  of  the  "True  Eeformers* 
Bank,  Eichmond,  Va. 

Junius  G.  Groves,  "The  Potato  King."    Edwardsville,  Ky. 

Deal  Jackson,  Albany,  Georgia,  the  great  cotton  king. 

John  Merrick,  founder  of  the  North  Carolina  Mutual  and  Provident 
Association,  the  strongest  Negro  insurance  company  in  the  world ;  North 
Carolina. 

W.  E.  Pettiford,  founder  of  the  Alabama  Penny  Savings  Bank, 
Birmingham,  Alabama. 

The  following  condition  of  the  Colored  American  opportunities  will 
be  of  assistance  in  suggesting  fields  of  leadership: 


20         THE  COMING  MEN  OF  THE  RACE 

The  number  of  colored  men  now  engaged  in  business  and  profes- 
sions are  as  follows : 


Agricultural  pursuits  2,143,176 

Professional  occupations  47,324 

Domestic  and  personal  service 1,324,160 

Trade  and  transportation 209,154 

Manufacturing  and  mechanical  pursuits 275,149 

This  is  close  to  25  percent  of  the  entire  colored  population  of  the 
United  States. 

But  this  enormous  field  of  opportunity,  is  not  the  limit.  You  have 
aspirations  toward  music  and  the  fine  arts — singers,  painters,  sculptors, 
actors  and  poets.  Here  are  a  few  leaders  to  be  followed  by  you  or  your 
children,  relatives  or  friends : 

MUSIC  COMPOSERS  AND  PIANISTS 

Harry  T.  Burleigh,  New  York,  composer  of  "Jean,"  "Perhaps." 

Robert  Cole  and  J.  Rosamond  Johnson,  New  York,  musical  setting 
to  Longfellow's  "Hiawatha,"  "Idyll  for  Orchestra,"  "Dream  Lovers," 
(operetta). 

William  H.  Tyers,  composer  of  "Trocha,"  a  Cuban  dance  and  other 
noted  compositions. 

Will  Marion  Cook,  New  York,  "The  Casino  Girl,"  "Bandana 
Land,"  etc. 

De  Koven  Thompson,  Chicago,  composer  of  "Dear  Lord,  Remember 
Me,"  "If  I  Forget,"  etc. 

James  Reese  Europe,  founder  of  the  Clef  Club  Symphony  Orchestra. 

Among  pianists  is  Miss  Hazel  Harrison,  of  La  Porte,  Indiana,  who 
is  making  her  mark  as  a  student  of  the  piano  under  the  celebrated 
greatest  living  pianist,  Ferrucco  Buconi,  of  Berlin. 


THE  COMING  MEN  OF  THE  EACE         21 

These  and  other  leaders  in  their  art  succeeded  many  illustrious 
composers.  And  you  are  called  upon  to  prepare  to  follow  the  present 
leaders. 

VOCAL  ARTISTS  AND  PRIMA  DONNAS 

Remember  the  Black  Swan,  that  wonderful  prima  donna  whose 
voice  had  a  range  of  three  octaves  and  was  frequently  compared  with 
Jenny  Lind  at  the  height  of  her  fame. 

Madam  Marie  Selika,  of  Chicago,  achieved  enormous  success  in  Eu- 
rope, a  marvelous  singer  whose  voice  "trilled  like  a  feathered  song- 
ster," and  whose  "Echo  Song"  has  not  yet  been  surpassed. 

You  have  heard  the  "Black  Patti"  (Madame  Sisseretta  Jones) 
who  was  a  success  in  Europe,  and  has  her  own  company  of  which  she  is 
the  head,  "The  Black  Patti  Troubadours." 

There  is  Mrs.  E.  Azalia  Hackley,  of  Detroit.  This  lady  has  been  a 
prominent  singer  for  years.  She  studied  in  Europe,  and  is  the  author 
of  "Guide  to  Voice  Culture." 

PAINTERS 

William  Edward  Scott,  of  Chicago,  should  be  noted  for  his  extraor- 
dinary works  in  America  and  Europe.  Born  in  Indianapolis  in  1884, 
he  graduated  from  the  high  school  in  1903.  From  1904,  when  he  entered 
the  Chicago  Art  Institute,  until  the  present  time,  he  has  been  prolific 
in  paintings,  three  of  which  were  accepted  at  the  Salon  des  Beaux 
Arts  at  Toquet,  and  others  elsewhere.  His  work  may  be  seen  in 
three  mural  paintings  which  decorate  the  Felsenthal  School  in  Chi- 
cago. 

This  field  is  rich  in  artists  of  the  colored  people: 

E.  M.  Bannister,  the  first  Negro  in  America  to  achieve  distinction 
as  a  painter.  One  of  his  pictures  was  awarded  a  medal  at  the  Centennial 
Exposition  of  1876  (Philadelphia). 

Henry  0.  Tanner,  the  son  of  Benjamin  T.  Tanner,  Bishop  of  the  A. 
M.  E.  Church,  is  one  of  the  most  distinguished  artists  of  the  present 
day.  He  resides  in  Paris  but  is  a  native  born  American.  During  the 


22          THE  COMING  MEN  OF  THE  RACE 

past  three  years  his  paintings  have  been  on  exhibition  in  the  leading 
art  galleries  of  the  United  States. 

A  rising  young  artist  is  to  be  found  in  Bichard  Lonsdale  Brown,  a 
native  of  Indiana,  but  who  spent  many  years  of  his  life  among  the  hills 
of  West  Virginia.  Not  yet  twenty  years  of  age,  he  is  on  the  road  to 
fame  and  has  received  the  ecomiums  of  artists  as  a  young  artist  of 
rare  qualities  with  the  precious  gift  of  vision  which  indicates  ar- 
tistic instinct. 

SCULPTORS 

The  two  great  sculptors  of  the  colored  people  are  women: 

Edmonia  Lewis,  of  New  York,  now  a  resident  of  Eome,  where  she 
turns  out  noted  sculptures  sought  for  in  the  great  art  galleries  of  the 
world. 

Meta  Vaux  Warrick  (Mrs.  Fuller,  wife  of  Dr.  Solomon  C.  Fuller  of 
South  Framingham,  Mass.).  She  first  attracted  attention  by  her  ex- 
quisite modeling  in  clay  in  the  Pennsylvania  School  of  Industrial  Art. 
Eodin,  the  great  French  sculptor,  took  her  under  his  charge,  and  her 
work  is  the  admiration  of  the  art  galleries  of  the  world. 

Mrs.  Mary  Howard  Jackson  may  also  be  mentioned  as  a  rising 
sculptress. 

ACTORS  AND  POETS 

Ira  Frederick  Aldridge,  of  Baltimore,  was  a  pupil  of  the  great  artist 
Edmund  Kean.  Aldridge  appeared  as  Othello  and  other  characters,  and 
received  a  decoration  from  the  Emperor  of  Eussia. 

Phyllis  Wheatley,  the  first  woman  white  or  black  to  attain  literary 
distinction  in  this  country.  While  a  child  she  began  to  write  verses, 
and  received  the  endorsement  of  the  most  distinguished  men  of  her 
time,  including  General  Washington. 

Paul  Laurence  Dunbar,  a  noted  poet  born  in  Dayton,  Ohio.  He 
showed  poetic  ability  while  at  school,  and  soon  became  known  as  a 
writer  of  ability. 

All  the  foregoing  actors  and  poets  have  passed  away,  but  there 


THE  COMING  MEN  OF  THE  RACE         28 

are  many  treading  and  to  tread  in  their  footsteps.    Success  and  fame 
must  come  to  them  by  utilizing  their  gifts  to  the  best  advantage. 

We  give  you  merely  the  edge  of  the  field  to  be  filled  by  you  or  some 
one  you  know  and  hope  to  see  attain  it.  It  is  a  thickly  sown  field,  and 
if  you  cultivate  it,  you  will  be  rewarded  with  an  astonishing  harvest. 

INVENTORS 

The  evidence  is  accumulating  every  day  that  the  Colored  citizen, 
under  favorable  environments,  has  performed  his  whole  duty  in  the 
work  of  benefiting  mankind,  whether  in  arduous  labor  or  advancing  the 
world  by  his  thought. 

The  records  of  the  United  States  Patent  office  show  more  than  four 
hundred  inventors  and  inventions  among  the  Colored  people.  Many  of 
these  inventions  are  of  the  highest  value  and  utility.  These  inventions 
are  for  devices  of  every  conceivable  use,  from  a  rapid  fire  gun,  invented 
by  Eugene  Burkins,  a  young  colored  man  of  Chicago,  down  to  a  pencil 
sharpener  in  common  use  today.  In  the  line  of  humanity,  life  saving 
guards  for  locomotives  and  street  cars  have  been  invented.  All  of  this 
goes  to  show  the  trend  of  the  Colored  man's  mind,  and  what  he  can  do 
by  thinking  and  the  proper  use  of  his  brain. 

As  an  inventor  Mr.  James  Marshall,  of  Macon,  Georgia,  has  at- 
tracted national  notice  through  his  novel  flying  machine  which  he  has 
had  patented.  Mr.  Marshall  has  introduced  what  is  called  a  "Circum- 
planoscope,"  which  renders  the  flying  machine  non-capsizable,  and 
which  will  enable  it  to  stand  still  in  the  air. 

E.  W.  Overton,  a  sixteen-year-old  student  of  the  Stuyvesant  High 
School,  within  the  past  year  won  the  long  distance  record  for  model 
aeroplanes  against  more  than  twenty  competitors  from  all  the  high 
schools  of  Greater  New  York  and  vicinity. 

It  was  said  that  the  pioneer  leaders  of  our  Colored  Americans  strug- 
gled up  and  carried  their  people  up  with  them.  The  questions  pre- 
sented them,  the  problems  they  were  called  upon  to  solve  were  new  and 
the  lights  given  them  to  solve  them  was  somewhat  dim.  They  worked 


24          THE  COMING  MEN  OF  THE  RACE 

for  betterment  by  this  dim  light,  but  the  light  grew  stronger  as  they 
advanced,  and  when  they  came  to  lay  down  the  lamp  of  leadership,  it 
was  taken  up  by  their  successors  burning  brightly,  and  with  added  wis- 
dom to  carry  on  the  great  work. 

Who  can  tell  then,  the  names  of  the  leaders  to  succeed  them  f  They 
were  in  process  of  training,  however,  just  as  there  are  other  leaders  be- 
ing trained  or  growing  up  to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  the  present  lead- 
ers. They  appeared  and  have  expended  and  are  expending  their  labors 
in  elevating  their  fellow  citizens,  but  they  will  eventually  be  obliged  to 
lay  down  their  mantle  of  leadership  for  others  to  take  up.  This  means 
that  in  the  present  Colored  Americans  there  are  those  destined,  or  who 
will  make  themselves  fit  to  become  great  leaders  in  every  department 
of  uplift. 

Conditions  have  improved  during  the  past  generation,  and  the  new 
generation  looks  upon  an  enlarged  field,  with  more  varied  prospects, 
greater  development,  and  opportunities  that  did  not  exist  before,  and 
which  have  naturally  sprung  from  the  gradual  progress  of  the  race. 

GREAT  DEMAND  FOR  WISE  LEADERS 

There  is  a  greater  demand  for  a  skilled  and  wise  leader  now  than 
ever  before,  and  in  preparing  for  that  leadership,  let  each  man  of  the 
race  look  to  himself  as  a  possible  aspirant  and  successor  to  the  present 
leaders.  The  very  thought  of  such  a  possibility,  based  upon  the  neces- 
sity for  such  leadership,  is  an  inspiration,  an  incentive  to  action,  and  a 
motive  to  take  advantage  of  the  opportunities.  The  path  has  been 
cleared  and  you  can  not  lose  your  course. 

Let  us  revert  to  the  question:  "Who  are  the  coming  men? "  Who 
will  take  the  places  of  the  men  now  leading  the  race,  when  they  have 
done  their  work,  fulfilled  their  mission  loaded  with  honors  and  fame? 
They  can  not  go  on  forever,  for  they  are  human  and  must  yield  to  the 
inevitable. 

Perhaps  you  are  one  of  the  possible  leaders  to  reach  honor  and 
fame.  Why  not?  Many  a  man  living  in  apparent  obscurity  has  sud- 


THE  COMING  MEN  OF  THE  RACE  25 

denly  come  forth  out  of  his  retirement  at  the  call  of  demand  following 
opportunity.  This  is  life  and  the  natural  progress  of  the  world.  You 
are  living  under  auspicious  circumstances,  surrounded  by  events  that 
must  cause  you  to  think,  and  know  just  what  is  required  to  advance 
along  the  lines  of  human  betterment. 

Every  man  thinks  he  knows  just  what  he  would  do  under  certain 
circumstances  if  he  had  the  opportunity,  and  that  he  has  the  power  to 
do  it.  Very  well,  here  are  the  opportunities,  and  if  you  develop  your 
natural  ability  and  capacity  and  take  hold  with  a  firm  hand,  you  will 
attain  the  power.  It  is  characteristic  among  all  men,  an  attribute  of 
modern  affairs,  that  to  obtain  anything  an  effort  must  be  made  to  get 
it.  Everybody  knows  this  by  experience.  It  has  been  the  experience 
of  all  men,  and  of  all  nations.  A  man  must  reach  out  and  take  what  is 
before  him  within  his  reach.  A  wise  man  never  attempts  to  try  to  take 
what  is  beyond  his  reach.  Children  do  that,  but  a  modern  man  is  no 
child.  There  is  an  old  maxim  which  says :  "A  bird  in  the  hand  is  worth 
two  in  the  bush."  "Wherefore,  take  the  bird  in  hand  and  hold  on  to  it, 
and  you  will  get  the  two  in  the  bush  by  and  by. 

FUTURE  LEADERS  NOW  UNKNOWN  YOUTH 

Even  now  in  some  humble  home,  there  is  a  youth,  a  mere  child  with 
possibilities  unknown  to  him  or  to  you,  who  may  develop  into  a  leader. 
Many  great  men  have  sprung  from  such  sources,  and  made  the  world 
ring  with  their  exploits.  What  has  been  done  can  be  and  will  be  done 
again.  It  is  not  fate,  nor  is  it  perhaps  destiny  as  some  may  think,  it  is 
opportunity. 

Do  you  suppose  that  the  poor  child  who  looks  on  at  the  amazing 
things  of  life,  the  things  going  on  around  him,  does  not  think  about 
them  and  feel  ambitious  to  be  or  do  something  that  will  make  as  good 
a  showing? 

It  may  be  that  he  plods  back  and  forth  after  his  morning  chores,  to 
some  little  elementary  school  with  his  few  books  under  his  arm,  and 
which  he  has  pored  over  the  night  before  or  in  the  early  morning.  He 
knows  that  he  is  learning,  and  his  small  ambition  leads  him  to  learn 


26         THE  COMING  MEN  OF  THE  EACE 

more.  His  interest  is  aroused  and  he  represents  the  seed,  the  foundation 
of  a  leader  or  of  some  of  our  leaders  who  will  make  their  mark,  an  ad- 
vanced man  to  take  the  place  of  some  who  will  soon  pass  away. 

He  may  have  left  the  plow  and  the  little  elementary  school  to  go  to 
college;  there  are  opportunities  for  this,  and  when  he  gets  to  this  col- 
lege, his  mind  expands,  and  he  becomes  fertile  in  resources  to  embrace 
opportunities  before  him.  The  more  he  learns,  the  more  rapidly  does 
his  mind  quicken,  and  the  more  his  mind  quickens  the  more  he  advances 
along  the  goal. 

PERHAPS  YOUR  BOY  WILL  LEAD  THE  RACE 

He  is  your  boy,  perhaps,  your  son  for  whom  you  have  the  highest 
ambitions,  and  your  bosom  swells  with  pride  at  the  thought  that  he  is 
your  boy,  and  that  you  have  opened  the  door  to  opportunity  for  him. 

Some  young  man  just  out  of  college,  just  out  of  the  refining  process, 
is  on  the  high  road  to  position  and  honor,  and  is  already  making  a  name 
for  himself,  may  become  the  leader  or  some  leader  along  the  many  fields 
open  to  him. 

Can  you  say  that  it  will  not  be  yourself!  Who  knows  that  it  may 
not  be  you,  your  brother,  nephew,  cousin,  or  some  valued  friend!  Give 
yourself  the  benefit  of  the  doubt  if  there  be  any  doubt,  and  there  need 
not  be,  and  take  hold  of  the  intellectual  plow,  and  till  the  field  of  op- 
portunity. It  is  waiting  for  you  and  for  yours. 

Do  not  throw  straws  in  your  own  and  in  the  way  of  those  you  know 
and  to  whom  you  may  be  related  by  the  ties  of  blood  or  friendship. 
Why  not  put  them  and  yourself  in  the  way  of  opportunities?  Give 
yourself  and  them  a  chance  to  prepare  for  opportunity,  every  one  pos- 
sesses the  chance,  and  he  must  prepare  for  it,  it  is  in  the  future,  perhaps 
it  is  waiting  now,  are  you  ready  for  it?  Do  you  think  you  will  be  ready 
when  it  calls?  If  not  get  ready  by  keeping  your  ear  close  to  the  ground 
and  watch  for  the  signal.  Keep  in  touch  with  the  people,  their  needs, 
necessities  and  demands;  observe  the  signs  of  the  times  and  study  the 
shaping  of  erents. 


THE  COMING  MEN  OF  THE  RACE         27 

These  are  progressive  times,  and  age  of  hustle,  and  the  man  who 
stands  out  in  front  will  win  the  race,  for  he  has  the  advantage  of  place 
and  position,  also  readiness  to  start  at  the  first  sound  of  the  signal. 

THE  CHURCH  OFFERS  HIGH  INDUCEMENTS 

The  Church  offers  the  highest  inducements  to  a  life  of  usefulness 
and  honor.  It  is  guided  by  men  of  distinguished  ability  and  humanity. 
The  Bishops  and  clergy  of  the  various  denominations  have  taken  ad- 
vantage of  the  new  lights  of  the  twentieth  century,  and  are  striving  to 
bring  their  fellow  men  of  the  same  race,  up  to  the  highest  standard  of 
right  living. 

The  heights  they  have  attained  must  be  maintained  like  a  protec- 
tive rampart  in  a  great  battle.  Their  successors  are  the  ones  to  con- 
tinue the  work  of  defence,  and  advance  the  lines  still  farther  into  the 
country  of  the  enemy  of  humanity  and  morality. 

The  army  and  navy  have  had  their  share  of  brave  Colored  men,  and 
has  opened  its  ranks  to  more  of  them  who  are  distinguishing  themselves 
and  ennobling  their  race.  In  the  school  of  army  and  navy  discipline, 
the  Colored  man  has  proven  himself  to  be  a  man  in  every  sense  of  the 
word.  Faithful  and  true  to  his  duty,  he  honors  and  loves  the  country 
under  whose  flag  he  is  ready  to  draw  his  sword,  and  lay  down  his  life. 

YOUR  CHILDREN  MAY  BECOME  DISTINGUISHED 

*  You  or  your  children  may  be  the  fortunate  ones  to  be  offered  an  op- 
portunity to  become  distinguished  for  bravery  and  generalship,  for  the 
way  has  been  prepared  and  those  now  striving  to  uphold  peace  will 
have  successors.  Eemember  this  point,  that  the  longer  the  test  and  the 
greater  the  perseverance,  the  more  and  the  higher  facilities  will  be 
given  you  to  reach  the  leadership. 

It  must  be  plain  from  the  mere  birdseye  view  that  has  been  given 
that  many  leaders  will  be  needed  in  the  near  future.  Indeed,  some  of 


28  THE  COMING  MEN  OF  THE  KACE 

our  present  leaders  as  they  grow  older  will  lay  down  their  armor,  and 
others  must  be  ready  to  take  it  up  and  wear  it. 

The  filling  of  the  ranks  is  almost  imperceptible  because  it  is  so 
gradual,  but  it  goes  on  continually,  and  the  time  to  prepare  for  stepping 
into  a  vacancy  is  now.  There  is  always  a  leader,  and  the  coming  men, 
it  is  plain,  are  those  who  make  themselves  ready,  and  prepare  for  im- 
mediate and  future  emergencies. 

Have  no  fear  that  there  will  be  no  place  for  the  lowly  boy  in  the 
humble  home;  the  lad  with  his  school  books  plodding  his  way  to  the 
elementary  school;  the  youth  at  college,  or  the  newly  made  graduate. 
The  wheels  of  life  are  not  going  to  stop,  they  are  ever  turning,  and  there 
is  a  vast  upward  tendency  which  comes  with  every  succeeding  genera- 
tion, the  last  an  improvement  upon  its  predecessor,  and  the  next  one  a 
still  greater  improvement.  So  will  go  the  world  until  the  last  whisper 
of  time  shall  beat  against  the  gates  of  eternity. 


THE  TURNING  POINT 

The  Progress  of   the   Colored   American; 
His  Chance  in  the  Business  World 


There  are  three  points  upon  which  every  colored  citizen  may  base 
his  chances  for  success  in  the  business  world: 

First — From  their  inability  to  engage  in  any  business  whatever  a 
generation  and  a  half  ago,  the  Colored  race  now  numbers  about 
five  hundred  thousand  members  engaged  in  trade,  transporta- 
tion, manufacturing  and  mechanical  pursuits. 
Second — The  Colored  race  having  increased  from  about  four  mil- 
lions of  people  a  generation  and  a  half  ago,  to  nearly  ten  mil- 
lions of  people  in  1913,  the  commercial  field  has  vastly  widened 
for  exploitation. 

Third — Under  the  now  accepted  doctrine  announced  by  Rev. 
Charles  H.  Parkhurst  of  New  York  City,  the  field  is  still  farther 
enlarged  and  bids  fair  to  become  unlimited. 

The  exact  bearing  of  this  increase  in  the  population  upon  business 
chances  lies  in  the  increased  consumption,  greater  demand  and  ad- 
vanced civilization — that  is  a  greater  variety  of  objects  are  necessary 
to  comfort  or  pleasure.  This  makes  more  customers,  and  all  things 
being  equal,  perhaps  they  should  be  a  trifle  better,  it  is  quite  on  the 
cards  to  believe  that  the  Colored  American  will  get  his  increased  share 
of  the  trade  of  his  fellow  Colored  Americans.  If  he  does  not,  then  he 
is  probably  in  fault  through  inferior  goods,  poor  service  and  lack  of 
prompt  delivery.  The  business  is  in  his  hands  at  any  rate  and  the 
opportunity  is  at  his  call. 

The  first  proposition  is  to  the  effect  that  business  chances  are  now 
at  high  tide,  where  a  few  years  ago  there  were  no  chances  of  any  sort. 
We  are  speaking  of  the  subject  of  business  chances  exclusively,  but 
may  venture  to  add  such  employments  as  miners,  masons,  dress  makers, 

29 


80  THE  TURNING  POINT 

pavers,  iron  and  steel  workers,  stationary  engineers,  engine  stokers, 
etc.  In  these  latter  occupations  there  are  more  than  one  hundred 
thousand  Colored  Americans  employed,  a  gain  of  over  85  per  cent 
in  ten  years,  or  rather  since  1890.  The  other  trades  have  fallen  off 
somewhat  owing  to  the  introduction  of  machinery. 

To  limit  this  question  to  commercial  pursuits,  it  may  be  well  to 
state  that  economic  progress  has  reached  a  high  water  mark  among 
Colored  Americans.  There  are  one  hundred  twenty-five  and  more 
Colored  business  men's  local  Leagues  in  about  every  State  in  the 
Union,  with  eleven  State  Colored  men's  business  leagues  in  the  South- 
ern States. 

These  leagues  are  composed  of  bankers,  merchants,  and  dealers 
generally  in  goods,  wares  and  merchandise — dry  goods  and  groceries, 
hardware,  etc.,  and  are  all  at  the  top  notch. 

THE  SIGNS  OF  THE  TIMES 

It  is  evident  from  the  signs  of  the  times,  the  business  situation, 
our  interstate  commerce  laws,  and  the  domination  of  the  trusts  and 
combines  by  the  Federal  government,  that  there  will  soon  come  a  great 
change  in  our  business  methods,  and  practices. 

We  are  expecting  that  competition  will  be  restored  to  the  place  it 
occupied  before  men  were  forced  out  of  business  by  overpowering  in- 
terests and  vast  aggregations  of  capital.  It  will  certainly  happen  in 
the  near  future  that  any  man  will  be  able  to  open  a  modest  store,  or 
engage  in  a  quiet  and  reasonable  business  without  being  driven  into 
bankruptcy  and  poverty. 

Our  Colored  Americans  are  not  men  of  large  capital,  nor  can  they 
control  large  amounts  of  capital,  consequently  they  have  been  unable 
to  make  any  headway  against  great  combinations,  but  here  is  an  oppor- 
tunity and  if  you  wish  to  grasp  it  make  ready.  Prepare  for  this 
turning  point,  for  it  will  be  the  turning  point  in  the  fortunes  of  many 
of  our  people  who  never  had  such  a  chance  before,  and  will  not  again 
if  they  permit  others  with  more  sand  and  hustle  to  jump  in  and  take 
up  every  valuable  claim  and  chance. 


THE  PROGRESSIVE  COLORED  AMER- 
ICAN EARNS  RESPECT 
FOR  HIS  RACE 

What  Other  Races  are  Doing  to  Rise — Persistence 
and  Determination  Will  Win 


In  a  country  like  the  United  States  where  there  are  so  many 
different  peoples  gathered  together,  it  is  difficult  for  all  of  them  to  live 
in  perfect  harmony. 

In  view  of  what  is  said  in  other  parts  of  this  book,  it  must  come 
that  all  men  will  be  united  as  one  nation,  with  one  set  of  rules  and 
laws  applicable  to  all  alike  and  without  discrimination  against  any 
branch  of  the  human  family,  and  without  regard  to  his  color. 

There  are  not  so  many  prejudices  against  races  as  was  formerly 
the  custom,  or  rather  habit,  and  the  signs  of  the  times  are  that  preju- 
dice and  opposition  are  diminishing  every  day. 

Colored  citizens  have  had  to  fight  against  all  kinds  of  prejudice 
and  even  submit  to  humiliations  that  ought  to  rouse  their  manhood 
and  compel  them  to  inquire  when  or  whether  it  will  ever  end.  Every 
Colored  American  who  reads  this  book  may  feel  assured  that  the  end 
is  in  sight,  and  that  his  children  will  witness  a  great  diminution 
in  the  slights  put  upon  his  race  and  color.  It  will  be  effected  by  per- 
sonal influence  based  upon  education  and  high  standards  of  living. 

Not  so  very  long  ago,  the  Jew  was  about  as  humiliated  a  race  of 
men  as  exist  in  the  world.  Driven  out  of  public  places  because  they 
were  Jews;  unable  to  do  business  with  others  on  account  of  their  race, 
they  were  made  a  byword  and  a  laughing  stock  in  every  occupation 
of  life,  and  held  up  to  the  world  on  the  theater  stage  as  objects  of  de- 
rision and  caricature. 

31 


82  EARNS  RESPECT  FOR  HIS  RACE 

The  Jew  was  a  "Sheeney,"  a  "Shylock,"  an  "OP  clo'  man,"  a 
"Christ  killer,"  and  given  other  choice  epithets  to  bring  him  into 
disrespect  and  excite  prejudice,  even  abhorrence. 

All  these  epithets  and  others  equally  as  cruel  and  vulgar,  were  ap- 
plied to  the  whole  race  of  Jews,  and  it  did  not  make  any  difference 
whether  he  was  an  honest  Jew,  or  one  of  education,  and  of  high  repute, 
he  was  still  a  "sheeney." 

But  a  change  has  taken  place  and  the  Jew  is  no  longer  a  "Shee- 
ney," unless  he  merits  the  epithet,  but  stands  as  a  man  among  the 
other  men  and  is  entitled  to  and  gains  their  respect.  Jews,  as  a  race, 
are  no  longer  "Sheeneys,"  or  "Shylocks,"  only  those  individuals  of 
the  race  that  are  in  bad  repute  among  their  own  people  are  such. 
Hence  we  perceive  that  prejudice  against  the  Jew  as  a  race  is  di- 
minishing. 

THE   FLANNEL   MOUTHED   IRISHMAN 

Not  very  long  ago,  an  Irishman  was  considered  a  "Paddy,"  and 
to  call  a  man  "Irish"  was  to  provoke  a  fight  in  which  blood  was 
spilled.  To  call  an  Irishman  a  "Flannel  mouth"  meant  a  broken  head 
to  the  speaker.  It  was  a  term  of  reproach.  The  Irishman  also  was  cari- 
catured on  the  theatrical  stage  and  held  up  to  derision.  "0,  he  is 
only  an  Irishman,"  was  an  explanation  for  every  outburst  of  disorder. 

We  find  that  these  opprobrious  epithets  are  now  limited  to  certain 
Irishmen,  and  not  to  the  entire  nation  or  race  of  Irish.  To  call  an 
Irishman  a  "Mick"  does  not  hurt  his  feelings  as  it  once  did,  because 
he  knows  it  does  not  apply  to  him  as  a  member  of  the  Irish  race. 

The  Italian  "Dago,"  and  the  Chinese  "Chink,"  were  epithets 
applied  to  the  entire  nation  or  race  of  Italians  or  Chinese.  But  a 
change  has  come  over  the  situation.  There  are  Italians  who  are  not 
"Dagos,"  Chinese  who  are  not  "Chinks." 

Epithets  cruel  and  vulgar  have  been  and  still  are  applied  to 
Colored  men,  and  we  often  hear  our  Colored  Americans  styled  "Nig' 


EARNS  RESPECT  FOR  HIS  RACE  33 

gers."  Of  course  this  is  slang  for  Negro,  and  although  the  word 
"Negro,"  means  a  high  type  of  Ethiopian,  nevertheless  it  hurts  the 
Colored  American.  Why  should  it  hurt  his  feelings? 


BECAUSE  HE  ALWAYS  APPLIES  THE  VULGAR  EPITHET  TO  HIS  RACE 

That  is  what  the  Jew  used  to  do  when  he  was  called  a  "Sheeney," 
and  it  hurt  the  whole  Irish  race  of  people  to  call  one  of  their  number 
a  "Flannel  mouth."  The  Italian  did  not  like  to  be  called  a  "Dago," 
and  he  always  felt  for  his  dagger  intending  to  kill  for  this  insult  to 
his  whole  people.  So  too,  the  Chinaman  does  not  mind  being  called 
a  "Chink,"  because  he  now  understands  that  the  opprobrious  word 
does  not  mean  the  whole  race  of  Chinamen. 

When  one  white  man  calls  another  a  "liar,"  a  "scoundrel,"  a 
"thief,"  a  "briber,"  or  other  vulgar  epithet,  the  whole  white  race  of 
Americans  do  not  rush  to  arms  to  wipe  out  the  insult  to  the  nation, 
because  such  epithets  have  nothing  but  a  personal  application,  and  the 
white  man,  who  is  none  of  the  things  covered  by  the  vulgar  word, 
merely  laughs. 

Let  us  extend  the  idea  to  religion: 

If  a  wayward  boy  or  man  casts  a  rock  through  a  church  window, 
he  is  charged  with  sacrilege  and  an  enemy  of  religion.  If  a  man  even 
on  provocation  slaps  the  face  of  a  clergyman,  he  is  also  a  desecrator 
of  religion,  and  an  enemy  of  God.  This  is  ridiculous,  and  we  begin  to 
see  how  ridiculous  it  is  to  attach  to  an  entire  system  a  mere  petty 
detail  of  local  or  personal  insult.  Religion  can  not  be  harmed  by 
breaking  a  church  window,  nor  is  the  majesty  of  God  insulted  by  an 
assault  upon  a  clergyman.  If  that  does  happen,  then  it  is  mighty  poor 
religion  that  can  not  stand  so  small  a  thing. 

Applying  the  idea  to  racial  epithets: 

Yon  do  not  offend  a  Jew  now,  by  speaking  of  "Sheenies,"  because 
3—1,  S 


84  EARNS  RESPECT  FOR  HIS  RACE 

he  knows  that  there  are  Jews  who  are  Sheenies,  that  is,  disreputable 
Jews,  and  he  is  as  anxious  to  get  rid  of  them  as  you  are. 

When  you  mention  "Dagoes"  to  an  Italian,  he  shrugs  his  shoulders 
as  much  as  to  say:  "0,  yes,  there  are  Dagoes  just  the  same  as  there 
are  grafting  Yankees."  The  Yankee  to  whom  this  is  said  does  not 
get  angry  because  he  knows  that  the  Italian  does  not  mean  the  Yankee 
nation. 

It  is  the  same  with  the  Irishman  and  the  Chinese.  They  laugh  at 
the  application  of  vulgar  terms  to  members  of  their  race  that  deserve 
the  appellation — they  do  not  take  it  to  mean  the  whole  race. 

There  is  a  reason  for  this  diminution  of  racial  prejudice  against 
the  other  races.  That  reason  lies  in  the  fact  that  education  has  put 
the  races  upon  the  same  plane  of  intelligence  and  good  citizenship. 
When  it  comes  to  caricaturing  their  race  in  order  to  create  prejudice 
or  excite  animosities  against  the  whole,  they  protest  and  their  pro- 
tests are  heard  because  they  are  founded  upon  reason  and  common 
sense,  as  well  as  business  sagacity. 

The  movement  among  the  Jews  and  Irish  to  stop  the  caricaturing 
of  their  race  upon  the  theatrical  stage  is  bearing  fruit  and  is  doing 
much  toward  eliminating  race  prejudice. 

All  the  Jewish  organizations  have  combined  to  prevent  caricatures 
of  the  Jewish  traits  of  character  which  are  notoriously  bad,  in  theaters 
of  all  grades  and  to  punish  their  representation.  It  is  a  business  propo- 
sition mainly,  but  it  is  effective.  "You  make  fun  of  the  bad  traits  of 
my  people,"  intimates  the  Jew,  "and  I  will  not  trade  with  you." 

Likewise  the  Irish  organizations  are  unanimous  in  their  movement 
to  prevent  and  punish  caricatures  of  the  bad  traits  of  the  Irish  people. 
Says  the  Irishman,  "You  keep  the  Flannel  mouth  off  the  stage,  or  off 
goes  your  head  at  the  next  election."  This  is  the  loss  of  political  in- 
fluence mainly. 

So  with  the  other  nationalities:  "You  let  us  alone  in  your  carica- 
tures, or  we  will  not  trade  with  you,  work  for  you,  or  vote  for  you." 

The  consequence  is,  that  high  minded  people,  or  those  who  have 
an  eye  to  profits  and  success  in  their  business  ventures,  find  that  there 


EAKNS  RESPECT  FOR  HIS  RACE  85 

is  less  to  be  gained  from  encouraging  the  immature,  or  half  educated, 
the  bigoted,  and  the  ignorant  whose  race  prejudices  are  based  on  mere 
personal  dislike  or  neighborhood  animosity,  gossip,  or  lies  repeated 
until  they  are  regarded  as  gospel  truth,  than  in  the  business  of  the 
educated  and  cultured  classes,  or  those  who  believe  in  equality  of  op- 
portunity. 

The  people  who  cater  to  the  public  are  discovering  that  honey 
catches  more  flies  than  vinegar  and  galL 

Comic  and  even  sharply  satiric  portrayals  of  Jewish,  Irish,  or  even 
Negro  foibles  are  appreciated  by  these  races  themselves,  just  as  Ameri- 
cans of  other  race  strains  are  amused  by  caricatures  of  themselves. 
But  there  are  limits  beyond  which  race  enmities  and  prejudices  are 
fostered,  and  those  limits  are  to  be  respected,  and  will  be  respected 
when  the  race  affected  establishes  a  high  standard. 

This  can  only  be  done  by  education  and  self-respect.  The  body 
of  men  or  the  race  that  does  not  respect  themselves,  can  not  expect  to 
command  the  respect  of  others. 

There  are  drones  in  every  hive,  and  they  live  on  the  work  of  the 
busy  members  of  the  hive.  If  you  know  anything  about  bees,  you 
must  know  that  these  drones  are  killed  off  and  thrown  out  as  useless 
members  of  the  bee  colony. 

Among  men,  if  a  man  refuses  to  work  when  able,  and  nothing  but 
laziness  is  his  trouble,  he  is  quickly  thrown  out  and  becomes  a  " tramp," 
and  when  a  man  becomes  a  tramp,  why  then,  an  ignominious  life  and 
an  ignominious  death  are  his  portions. 

The  Colored  Americans  have  it  within  their  power  to  rise  above 
any  race  prejudice  just  as  the  Jews  and  other  races  are  doing.  They 
made  a  bitter  fight,  and  finding  that  the  Constitution,  while  giving 
them  political  rights,  could  not  give  them  the  respect  of  other  fellow 
citizens,  they,  turned  to  education,  business,  employment  and  embraced 
every  opportunity  to  get  on  top  in  progressive  influences  and  they  suc- 
ceeded. They  made  themselves  kings  of  finance  and  are  deeply  con- 
cerned in  scientific  investigations,  appropriating  large  sums  of  money 
to  the  cause  of  education. 


86  EARNS  RESPECT  FOR  HIS  RACE 

The  Irish  stand  in  the  front  as  builders  and  workers,  and  none 
can  point  his  finger  at  any  particular  successful  Irishman  and  call  him 
a  "Flannel  mouth"  in  derision.  "Paddy"  can  refuse  to  eat  meat  on 
Friday,  or  eat  it  as  he  wishes  without  calling  forth  any  vulgar  remarks 
— he  is  respected  as  a  race  worth  respecting. 

So  with  the  Italian,  he  is  a  worker  and  a  fruit  and  produce  caterer. 
He  is  no  longer  a  mere  member  of  the  '  *  Dago ' '  race,  he  is  a  respectable 
member  of  the  community.  He  does  something. 

The  once  despised  "Chink"  has  arisen  out  of  ages  of  superstition 
into  an  enlightened  member  of  a  great  republic.  He  is  no  longer  a 
"washee-washee,"  but  a  man.  He  has  cut  off  his  pigtail  and  put  on 
civilized  clothing.  At  a  banquet  or  gathering,  the  chairman  is  proud 
to  introduce  to  the  audience  "My  friend  Wun  Lung,  who  started  out 
as  a  laundryman  in  the  Fifth  Ward,  and  has  risen  up  to  the  presidency 
of  the  great  Ginseng  Company."  The  Chinese  are  doing  things  and 
none  of  them  is  sitting  around  waiting  for  something  to  turn  up.  They 
go  after  opportunities  and  seize  the  one  nearest  and  hold  on  to  it  until 
another  and  better  one  comes  along  and  then  they  grasp  that. 

We  are  all  living  in  the  present  laying  up  treasures  or  preparing 
for  the  future,  and  the  Colored  American  stands  in  the  same  category 
as  every  other  race.  The  petty  details  incident  to  human  nature  of 
every  kind,  go  away  with  the  present  into  the  past.  Every  footstep 
made  in  the  mud  yesterday  is  sunk  out  of  sight  on  the  morrow.  What 
you  are  called  today,  is  nothing  tomorrow,  if  you  hold  your  position 
in  the  world's  respect.  Keep  on  doing  something,  and  if  the  epithets 
of  the  vulgar  offer  obstacles  in  the  way  of  your  progress,  then  give 
battle  as  have  the  Jews,  the  Irish,  the  Italians,  and  the  Chinese.  You 
belong  to  a  race  entitled  to  respect  if  you  yourself  respect  it. 


INCREASE   OF    OPPORTUNITIES 
FOR  COLORED  AMERICANS 

Trades,  Business  Occupations,  and  Professions  Opening 

Up    in    Every  Part    of  the  United  States — Four 

Hundred  Millions  of  Acres  of   Fertile    Land 

Waiting  for  the  Tiller — Agricultural  and 

Mechanical  Facilities  Multiply — Honor 

and  Profit  Within  the  Grasp  of 

Every  Colored  American 


Nearly  every  occupation  known  to  the  world  of  endeavor,  that  is 
to  say:  the  trades;  arts  and  sciences;  commerce;  business;  manufac- 
tures; skilled  labor,  and  others,  are  now  filled  by  Colored  Americans 
with  success  and  profit. 

There  are  at  least  one  hundred  and  fifty  different  occupations  and 
professions  utilized  by  Colored  Americans,  and  not  a  single  occupa- 
tion can  be  mentioned  or  thought  of  that  is  not  open  to  them. 

One  colored  citizen  in  any  business,  occupation,  or  profession, 
means  another  one,  and  the  field  grows  more  extensive  every  year, 
with  the  advantages  offered  by  institutions  of  learning,  trade  and 
mechanical  schools  and  colleges,  and  every  industry  represented  by 
an  institution  of  learning. 

The  Colored  American  is  to  be  found  in  the  Army  and  Navy  of 
the  country,  and  the  walks  of  life  which  are  not  menial  are  so  various 
that  one  is  almost  tempted  to  disbelieve  the  evidence  of  the  record. 

There  are  17  State  Agricultural  and  Mechanical  Colleges  in  the 
United  States,  and  in  all  of  them,  the  Colored  American  stands  on  a 
par  with  the  other  races,  often  at  the  head  of  his  class. 

Distributed  through  the  various  States,  are  one  hundred  and 
eighty-four  special  Normal  and  Industrial  schools  of  the  highest  class, 
specially  maintained  for  the  benefit  of  the  Colored  Americans. 

37 


88  INCREASE  OF  OPPORTUNITIES 

To  these  add  14  schools  of  law,  medicine,  dentistry,  and  pharmacy, 
and  it  will  be  seen  that  the  colored  citizen  has  opportunities  within 
easy  reach. 

If  he  does  not  want  to  fit  himself  for  a  high  position,  then  the 
training  in  the  public  schools  gives  him  an  insight  into  business 
which  makes  him  the  equal  of  any  other  race  in  the  struggle  for 
existence. 

We  must  put  the  Colored  American  upon  the  same  basis,  or  founda- 
tion, as  the  other  races,  and  in  doing  so,  and  giving  him  the  same  ad- 
vantages, it  is  most  astonishing  to  find  that  he  is  improving  along 
the  same  line,  and  in  the  same  ratio  as  the  other  races.  That  is,  the 
Colored  citizen  is  the  intellectual  equal  of  the  other  races,  when 
given  equal  opportunities  and  advantages. 

It  must  be  admitted,  to  be  strictly  just,  that  without  advantages 
of  education  or  uplifting  environment,  the  races  are  also  equal  in 
ignorance  and  prejudice.  A  perusal  of  any  of  our  great  daily  news- 
papers easily  demonstrates  this  as  a  truth. 

TRAINING  SCHOOLS  FOR  WOMEN 

There  are  36  institutions  for  the  education  of  Colored  women,  and 
in  addition,  there  are  63  Training  schools  for  nurses  conducted  by  Col- 
ored Americans. 

It  has  been  proved  numberless  times  by  actual  experience,  under 
the  most  trying  circumstances,  that  our  Colored  women  make  the  very 
tenderest  of  nurses.  In  these  training  schools,  are  to  be  found  the 
most  important  factors  in  the  improvement  of  the  health  of  our  Col- 
ored Americans.  Indeed,  their  services  are  so  valuable  that  they  are 
not  limited  to  their  own  race. 

At  the  close  of  the  Civil  war  only  five  per  cent  of  our  Colored 
Americans  could  read  and  write.  In  the  year  1900,  the  number  had  in- 
creased to  55.5  per  cent,  and  in  1910,  the  number  reached  69.5  per  cent. 
This  is  an  astonishing  increase  in  education,  and  it  proves  the  reason 
why  our  Colored  Americans  are  forging  to  the  front  in  the  arts  and 


INCREASE  OF  OPPORTUNITIES  88 

sciences,  trade,  commerce,  and  the  professions.  It  is  stupendous  prog- 
ress when  we  consider  that  scarcely  two  generations  were  required  to 
bring  about  this  uplift  of  an  entire  race.  It  takes  the  banner  of  racial 
improvement. 

It  appears  that  the  manufacturing  and  mechanical  pursuits  are 
very  attractive  to  our  Colored  Americans,  the  increase  during  the  last 
ten  years  being  about  40  per  cent.  If  we  may  make  the  comparison, 
it  is  on  record  that  62  and  %o  per  cent  of  all  our  Colored  Americans 
are  engaged  in  profitable  occupations,  whereas,  there  are  forty-eight 
and  six-tenths  of  the  White  Americans  so  engaged. 

TRADE  AND  MANUFACTURING  PURSUITS 

The  employment  of  Colored  Americans  in  domestic  and  personal 
service  is  becoming  less  and  less  every  year,  under  the  influence  of 
education,  and  is  being  changed  into  trade  and  transportation,  me- 
chanical and  manufacturing  pursuits.  This  means  as  plainly  as  any- 
thing, that  our  Colored  Americans  have  found  opportunities,  and  that 
they  are  taking  advantage  of  them.  And  where  there  have  been  oppor- 
tunities to  permit  such  a  transformation,  there  must  be  others  equally 
as  advantageous  and  numerous — that  is  a  law  of  trade  and  of  progress. 
One  business  or  occupation  successfully  carried  on  always  begets  an- 
other. 

THE  JEW,  THE  IRISHMAN  AND  THE  ITALIAN 

In  considering  the  various  occupations,  trades,  etc.,  in  which  our 
Colored  Americans  are  engaged,  the  locality  must  be  taken  into  ac- 
count. The  colored  man,  like  the  Jew,  the  Irishman,  and  the  Italian, 
meets  with  more  prejudice  in  one  than  in  another  locality,  and 
he  must  govern  his  occupation  in  a  great  measure  by  that  prejudice, 
until  he  is  strong  enough  to  overcome  it,  and  intelligent  enough  to 
find  a  way  to  overcome  it. 

There  are  many  who  hold  that  the  Colored  American  in  the  South 
finds  less  opposition  and  prejudice  against  him  in  the  trades  and  oecu- 


40  INCREASE  OF  OPPORTUNITIES 

pations  than  in  the  North.  There  is  less  also  in  the  East  than  in  the 
West,  except  that  in  the  Middle  West,  or  the  northern  portion  of  Mis- 
sissippi Valley,  where  there  is  less  prejudice  against  the  employment 
of  Colored  Americans  outside  the  large  cities  where  the  trades  unions 
prevail  and  control.  Owing  to  this  diminution  of  prejudice  in  the  Mid- 
dle West,  the  number  of  Colored  Americans  in  that  part  of  the  country 
is  increasing,  likewise  improving. 

In  the  South,  it  is  said,  the  differences  between  the  two  races  is 
not  so  much  prejudice  against  employment,  as  a  political  idea  that  the 
Colored  Americans  are  on  the  way  to  obliterate  the  color  line. 

Notwithstanding  this  opposition,  the  Colored  American  readily 
finds  room  for  his  labor  where  he  would  be  impeded  in  the  North  and 
West  from  the  opposition  of  the  great  labor  unions,  the  great  aim  of 
which  is  material  progress  and  not  intellectual. 

It  is  for  the  Colored  American,  therefore,  to  govern  his  choice  of 
a  business,  trade,  or  profession  by  the  locality  in  which  he  lives  or 
purposes  remaining  during  his  natural  life.  In  that  selection,  he  is 
afforded  advantages  to  rise  to  any  limit  of  perfection  and  thus  obtain 
profit  from  his  talents  and  capacity. 

THE  SKILLED  WORKMAN 

The  man  who  limits  himself  to  become  a  skilled  workman,  or  a 
successful  tradesman  anywhere,  must  drop  his  personal  grievances, 
and  not  attempt  to  father  the  evils  and  troubles  of  the  race  upon  him- 
self. 

Who  cares  about  the  downtrodden  condition  of  Ireland  t  The 
Irishman  who  is  constantly  calling  attention  to  the  heel  of  the  oppressor 
upon  his  neck,  makes  a  poor  workman  and  remains  stationary  in  the 
lower  level. 

The  Jew  who  talks  about  the  sufferings  of  his  race  receives  but 
little  sympathy  because  he  is  referring  to  ancient  history.  So  it  is 
with  the  others  and  so  it  is  with  everybody  who  attempts  to  take  upon 
his  own  shoulders  the  ills  and  burdens  of  the  whole.  In  the  first  place, 
it  is  not  his  business,  and  in  the  second  place,  people  around  him  are 


INCEEASE  OF  OPPORTUNITIES  41 

fighting  their  way  up,  while  he  is  always  looking  down  to  see  how  far 
he  must  fall,  and  he  gets  dizzy  and  does  fall. 

It  is  an  old  but  true  saying  applicable  to  Colored  Americans  as  it 
is  applied  to  everybody  else:  "Laugh  and  the  world  laughs  with  you; 
weep,  and  you  weep  alone." 

There  is  one  subject  of  the  greatest  importance  to  Colored  Ameri- 
cans, because  the  opportunities  are  enormous,  but  they  will  be  lost  in 
the  course  of  time,  and  can  never  be  regained. 

That  subject  is  the  land  question;  the  farm  problem. 

It  is  almost  like  sounding  a  tocsin  to  repeat  what  everybody  is 
saying,  every  economist  urging,  and  every  civic  reformer  giving  as  the 
remedy  for  overcrowded  cities,  and  a  cure  for  vice  and  crime:  "Back 
to  the  farm.*' 

In  the  "Wise  man's  philosophy,"  every  Colored  American  is  ad- 
vised to  become  a  land  owner.  Get  an  acre,  two  acres,  ten  acres,  twenty 
acres,  forty  acres,  and  so  on.  Why!  There  are  two  good  reasons  why: 

1.  Every  man  must  have  a  home  of  some  kind  unless  he  prefers 
to  be  a  tramp  or  a  beggar  with  his  hand  held  out  for  pennies. 

2.  There  is  no  possible  uplift  without  being  a  producer  of  some- 
thing, and  land  offers  the  easiest  solution  of  the  production  problem. 

FORTUNES  TO  BE  MADE 

The  enormous  markets  of  the  country  in  our  great  cities,  make 
such  a  heavy  demand  upon  production,  that  the  commonest  vegetables 
and  fruit  are  brought  from  great  distances  at  a  high  cost  of  transporta- 
tion. Within  reach  of  every  populous  center,  there  is  to  be  found  va- 
cant land  that  could  be  made  productive  with  very  little  labor,  and  the 
result  would  be  profitable,  for  the  supply  must  keep  up  with  the  de- 
mand. But  out  in  the  vast  territories  of  the  Mississippi  Valley,  there 
are  fortunes  to  be  made  in  producing  cereals,  cotton,  tobacco,  live  stock, 
butter,  poultry,  and  fruit.  There  is  an  unlimited  field,  and  every  one 
who  has  ventured  into  it  finds  a  large  reward  in  a  good  bank  account. 
A.  man  cannot  begin  and  then,  when  he  gets  tired,  lie  down  in  the  fur- 


42  INCREASE  OF  OPPORTUNITIES 

row  and  expect  nature  to  pull  him  out.  It  never  has  and  it  never  will 
as  many  know  to  their  cost. 

It  is  estimated,  that  in  the  Mississippi  Valley  and  its  adjoining  ter- 
ritory, outside  of  mountain  tops  and  rivers  and  lakes,  there  are  in  the 
markets,  four  hundred  million  acres  of  land  as  fertile  as  the  valley  of 
the  river  Nile.  It  is  beyond  the  reach  of  present  railroad  transporta- 
tion and  therefore  it  has  been  left  nntilled. 

It  matters  little  whether  this  enormous  quantity  of  land  exists  or 
whether  it  is  exaggerated  by  one-half,  it  is  a  fact  that  millions  upon 
millions  of  acres  of  land  are  left  untilled  and  can  be  had  for  small  sums 
of  money.  There  are  lands  in  Texas  as  an  illustration,  which  can  be 
purchased  for  from  one  to  four  dollars  an  acre,  with  forty  years  to  pay 
for  it  in.  This  is  not  only  the  case  in  Texas,  but  cheap  land  can  be  had 
even  in  the  State  of  Illinois,  or  New  York.  In  the  great  corn  belt,  the 
farmers  raise  corn  only,  and  even  buy  and  bring  their  butter,  eggs  and 
fresh  vegetables  from  Chicago  or  St.  Louis.  Whoever  heard  of  such 
a  thriftless  condition?  It  is  true,  corn  pays,  but  there  is  such  a  thing 
as  getting  too  much  of  one  thing  and  not  enough  of  another. 

Investigation  and  inquiry  shows  that  if  a  man  should  start  a  small 
vegetable  garden  anywhere,  on  rented  land,  and  supply  the  corn  barons 
with  vegetables,  eggs  and  butter,  he  would  make  a  good  profit  and  get 
a  large  trade. 

The  idea  sought  to  be  conveyed  is,  that  by  taking  advantage  of  a 
demand  where  there  is  no  supply,  there  is  an  opportunity  to  be  seized 
without  arguing  about  it.  It  is  there. 

The  advent  of  the  motor  truck,  which  runs  into  localities  fifty  or  a 
hundred  miles  distant,  carrying  from  five  to  ten  tons  of  a  load,  and 
trailing  as  much  more,  offers  an  opportunity  for  several  workers  to 
club  together  and  carry  their  products  to  market  at  small  expense. 

Our  agricultural  and  mechanical  colleges  are  turning  their  attention 
in  that  direction,  and  preparing  to  fill  the  field.  But  it  is  a  large  field 
and  can  not  be  fully  occupied  in  a  hundred  years  to  come. 

It  is  worth  thinking  about  when  a  Colored  American  is  in  doubt 
what  opportunity  to  seize. 


INCREASE  OF  OPPOKTUNITIES  43 

The  main  object  in  every  man's  life,  if  he  has  any  manhood  and 
intelligence,  is  to  produce  something.  He  may  use  his  hands  or  he  may 
use  his  brain,  but  the  result  is  that  something  is  produced,  and  what- 
ever is  produced  possesses  some  value. 

THE  FIELD  OF  OPPORTUNITY 

Ten  per  cent  of  our  population  is  made  up  of  Colored  Americans. 
This  number  creates  a  demand  that  it  would  be  profitable  to  supply, 
but  when  it  is  considered  that  the  other  ninety  per  cent,  or  ninety  mil- 
lions of  people  are  constantly  demanding  something,  and  take  every- 
thing that  comes  along,  there  is  an  everlasting  field  of  opportunity  into 
which  every  Colored  American  can  fit  in  some  capacity  if  he  makes  the 
slightest  effort. 


THE  COLORED  AMERICAN  IN  THE 

EMPLOY   OF   THE    UNITED 

STATES  GOVERNMENT 

The  Army,  Navy,  Government  Services,  and  Legislatures 
— Opportunities  to  Colored  Americans  to  Distinguish 
Themselves — Heroes  and  Patriots  Furnished  by  the 
Race — The  Advantage  of  Discipline  in  the  Forma- 
tion of  Character — Avenues  to  Honor  and  Renown. 

The  Federal  government  is  a  large  and  generous  employer  of  men 
of  every  nationality  where  brains  and  capacity  are  shown  to  exist.  In 
fact,  there  is  no  country  in  the  world  where  so  many  opportunities  are 
offered  to  its  people  of  every  class. 

Not  only  subordinate  positions  may  be  sought  with  perfect  con- 
fidence of  a  raise  in  rank  or  grade,  but  the  very  highest  positions  are 
within  reach.  This  pertains  to  our  Colored  Americans  without  dis- 
tinction. 

IN  THE  ARMY  AND  NAVY 

In  the  Army  and  Navy,  beginning  with  the  revolutionary  war,  Col- 
ored Americans  have  taken  an  active  part  side  by  side  with  their  other 
fellow  citizens  in  removing  the  foreign  shackles  from  the  limbs  of  the 
nation. 

The  War  of  1812  also  brought  out  Colored  Americans  to  drive  the 
foreigner  from  our  shores,  and  in  both  great  wars  the  fighting  ability 
and  courage  of  Colored  Americans  have  been  amply  tested,  weighed 
in  the  balance,  so  to  speak,  and  not  found  wanting. 


IN  THE  EMPLOY  OF  THE  GOVERNMENT  45 

The  heroism  displayed  by  thousands  of  Colored  Americans  in  the 
great  Civil  War,  not  only  convinced  the  world  of  the  sincerity  and 
patriotism  of  Colored  Americans,  but  impressed  the  nation  as  well. 
The  result  of  this  devotion  to  country  and  its  interests,  opened  the  eyes 
of  the  government  to  an  element  of  strength  which  it  had  recognized 
but  had  not  fostered  to  any  great  extent. 

It  is  different  now,  for  the  government  takes  from  the  ranks  of  Col- 
ored Americans  its  best  and  ablest  men,  satisfied  from  experience  that 
whatever  duties  are  imposed  upon  them  will  be  ably  and  intelligently 
performed. 


FORCE  OF  CHARACTER 

Along  this  line,  the  struggle  of  Colored  Americans  to  acquire  by 
force  of  character  and  education,  a  high  station  and  to  fit  themselves 
for  any  position  of  honor  in  the  government,  has  met  with  success. 

Not  only  in  the  army  and  navy,  but  in  the  halls  of  Congress,  the 
Colored  American  has  demonstrated  his  wisdom,  sagacity,  and  states- 
manship. 

It  is  historical  that  the  first  martyr  in  the  Boston  massacre,  a  re- 
sistance to  British  tyranny,  was  the  Negro,  Crispus  Attucks.  In  the 
War  of  Independence  so  many  of  the  Colored  Americans  made  them- 
selves conspicuous  in  their  fight  for  national  independence,  that  they 
were  recognized  by  Congress  and  the  States  as  national  defenders. 

At  the  siege  of  Savannah,  October  9,  1779,  it  was  the  Black  Legion 
under  Count  D'Estaing  that  covered  the  retreat  and  repulsed  the  charge 
of  the  British,  saving  from  annihilation  the  defeated  American  and 
French  army. 

In  the  War  of  1812,  the  Colored  American  was  conspicuous  for  his 
bravery.  One-tenth  of  the  crews  of  the  fighting  ships  on  the  Great 
Lakes  were  Colored  Americans.  In  the  great  picture  of  Perry's  victory 
on  Lake  Erie,  may  be  seen  a  Colored  American  sailor. 

Two  battalions  of  five  hundred  Colored  Americans  distinguished 


46  IN  THE  EMPLOY  OF  THE  GOVERNMENT 

themselves  under  General  Jackson  at  the  Battle  of  New  Orleans.  In 
1814,  2,000  Colored  Americans  enlisted  for  the  war  and  were  sent  to  the 
army  at  Sackett's  Harbor,  where  they  performed  deeds  of  valor. 

RECORDS  OF  THE  WAR  DEPARTMENT 

During  the  great  Civil  War,  178,975  Colored  Americans  took  up 
arms  and  fought  side  by  side  with  the  men  of  the  North  to  maintain 
the  nation.  The  records  of  the  War  Department  at  Washington  show 
that  the  Negro  troops  were  engaged  in  many  of  the  bloodiest  battles  of 
the  war,  distinguished  themselves  more  especially  at  Port  Hudson,  Fort 
Wagner,  Milligan's  Bend,  and  Petersburg. 

In  the  late  war  with  Spain,  in  1898,  Colored  American  soldiers  took 
a  more  conspicuous  part  than  in  any  other  war  waged  by  the  United 
States.  In  the  famous  battle  of  San  Juan  Hill,  the  Ninth  and  Tenth 
Cavalry  and  Twenty-fourth  Infantry  rendered  heroic  service.  Col. 
Roosevelt  delights  to  tell  of  the  part  the  Colored  Americans  took  with 
his  Rough  Riders.  It  is  even  said,  that  without  the  aid  of  the  Colored 
troops,  the  gallant  Colonel  would  not  have  gone  up  the  hill. 

All  this  is  evidence  of  physical  prowess,  patriotism  and  courage. 
History  has  been  made,  and  now  the  country  is  ready  for  the  results 
of  a  glorious  history  and  as  honorable  a  record  as  that  exhibited  by  any 
race  on  earth.  Out  of  it  has  come  a  regular  demand  of  the  government 
to  make  Colored  Americans  a  part  and  parcel  of  its  army  and  navy, 
and  the  ranks  of  many  regiments  of  infantry,  cavalry,  and  artillery  are 
filled  with  heroes  who  have  won  their  baptism  of  fire  in  the  Philippines, 
and  others  who  are  ready  and  fired  with  zeal  to  earn  their  spurs  in 
some  well  contested  field  of  battle.  They  have  but  to  ask,  to  be  re- 
ceived. 

Out  of  this  also,  has  grown  a  confidence  that  has  made  the  Col- 
ored American  a  man  of  energy,  fired  him  with  an  interest  in  improve- 
ment, and  a  seeker  after  education.  Out  of  his  noble  history  has  grown 
a  spirit  of  emulation,  that  impels  him  to  aspire  to  high  position  not 
only  as  deserved  but  because  he  is  fitted  to  fill  it. 


IN  THE  EMPLOY  OF  THE  GOVERNMENT  47 

[With  the  twenty-five  United  States  Senators  and  Congressmen  who 
have  done  good  service  for  the  nation  at  large,  and  have  been  faithful 
to  the  traditions  of  their  race,  the  record  is  augmented. 

In  the  executive  branch  of  the  government,  Colored  Americans  are 
conspicuous  for  their  ability  in  highly  responsible  positions. 

IN  THE  GOVERNMENT  SERVICE 

In  the  Treasury  Department,  the  Attorney  General's  Department, 
the  Auditor  of  the  Navy,  Customs  Department,  Internal  Revenue,  Land 
Office,  and  others,  there  is  no  dearth  of  efficient  Colored  Americans  per- 
forming onerous  duties  and  engaged  in  unraveling  intricate  govern- 
mental details  with  as  much  ease  and  intelligence  as  if  to  the  manner 
born. 

In  the  diplomatic  and  consular  service,  the  Colored  American  is 
fast  making  his  way  upward,  many  important  posts  being  now  filled  by 
them  with  honor  to  the  country,  and  dignity  to  their  positions. 

"With  all  these  advantages  in  the  way  of  opportunities,  it  can  not 
be  said  that  Colored  Americans  are  being  crowded  to  the  wall.  Where 
prejudice  does  hold  him  back,  it  is  in  small  localities  where  there  is 
prejudice  against  everything,  not  the  making  of  the  prejudiced  people 
themselves.  There  is  a  prejudice  against  the  Creator  Himself,  and  to 
expect  all  persons  to  drop  prejudice  is  to  expect  more  than  the  Al- 
mighty can  cure. 

It  is  a  fact  that  a  blind  man  must  be  able  to  perceive,  that  the  bitter 
prejudice  is  becoming  less  aggravating.  The  rough  edges  of  personal 
opposition  are  being  worn  down  smooth,  and  in  the  course  of  less  than 
another  generation,  the  prejudices  against  Colored  Americans  will  be 
almost  a  horrid  dream  of  the  past. 

THE  DIGNITY  OF  THE  RACE 

It  is  for  the  Colored  American  to  help  smother  the  remaining  shad- 
ows of  former  prejudices  by  maintaining  the  dignity  of  his  race,  and 
by  education,  fitting  himself  to  stand  beside  any  race  on  the  earth.  He 


48  IN  THE  EMPLOY  OF  THE  GOVERNMENT 

has  done  it,  is  doing  it,  and  the  incentives  are  offered  for  still  doing  it. 

Remember  what  Colored  Americans  are  doing;  the  positions  they 
are  filling  by  their  education  and  energy;  none  of  them  are  asleep  in 
the  furrow  but  are  busy  harvesting — doing  something.  If  they  do 
nothing  else,  they  are  demonstrating  that  Colored  Americans  can  do 
the  same  things,  fill  the  same  positions  as  the  other  races,  and  that 
they  possess  an  equally  balanced  intelligence,  and  have  the  same  brain 
power  as  others.  They  never  spend  their  time  quarreling  with  fate,  but 
overcome  fate,  and  manufacture  opportunity  and  ride  upon  destiny  as 
upon  a  fiery  steed,  curbing  it  with  the  whip  and  the  lash  of  education 
and  intelligence,  mingled  with  energy  and  persistent  determination. 

These  are  the  reasons  why  the  Colored  American  must  win  if  he 
tries. 


The  Church  as  a  Career  for  Colored  Americans — Influence  of 
Religion  a  Powerful  Incentive  to  Success — Opportunities  to 
Follow  an  Honorable  Vocation — High  Religious  Aspira- 
tions an  Inborn  Sentiment  of  the  Race — Men  Who  Have 
Been  Pioneers  in  the  Field. 


The  church  offers  an  opportunity  to  embrace  a  high  and  honorable 
calling,  a  career  that  is  the  noblest  in  the  world. 

The  spirit  of  religion  is  an  instinct  of  the  race,  and  the  past  decade 
or  two  has  demonstrated  that  the  spirit  has  quickened  into  a  most 
beneficial  activity,  and  is  exerting  an  influence  for  good  that  has  made 
itself  felt. 

Before  the  race  lifted  itself  up  on  the  wings  of  freedom,  there  was 
good  soil  to  cultivate,  and  many  apostles  and  evangelists  of  the  Christ 
prepared  the  way  for  the  present  splendid  hierarchy.  The  latter  are 
preparing  the  way  for  their  successors  in  the  same  manner  as  their 
predecessors,  but  the  field  is  enlarged  to  enormous  dimensions.  The 
laborers  in  the  vineyard  are  becoming  too  few  to  gather  the  harvest,  so 
it  is  necessary  to  prepare  leaders  of  advanced  thought  to  keep  pace 
with  the  work,  and  to  increase  it. 

The  Colored  Americans  are  the  fruitful  vineyard,  that  is  constantly 
increasing  and  there  must  be  more  laborers.  The  foundation  is  laid, 
the  way  is  open,  and  the  young  Colored  American  with  a  vocation  has 
not  far  to  seek  to  find  an  open  door. 

There  is  loving  memory  for  Rev.  Lemuel  Haynes,  the  revolutionary 
soldier,  who  drew  the  sword  for  his  country  and  never  laid  it  down 
until  the  last  foreign  enemy  had  left  the  country.  Then,  he  turned  his 

4— L  S  49 


50         COLORED  AMERICAN  IN  THE  SERVICE  OF  GOD 

sword  into  the  Word  of  God,  and  fought  the  powers  of  evil  as  the  first 
Congregational  minister  in  the  United  States. 

In  loving  memory  is  held  Bishop  Daniel  A.  Payne,  the  most  re- 
markable preacher  among  his  race  that  has  ever  been  produced.  He 
was  responsible  more  than  anyone  else  for  the  Wilberforce  Community 
and  University. 

For  sixty  years  the  celebrated  John  Jasper,  a  preacher  of  highest 
virtue,  piety  and  sincerity,  labored  to  bring  souls  to  God,  becoming  a 
national  character. 

There  were  Alexander  Crummell,  the  eminent  Colored  Episcopal 
minister  and  author;  Henry  Highland  Garnett,  missionary,  army  chap- 
lain, and  diplomat;  Joseph  S.  Attwell,  missionary  and  rector,  till  his 
death,  of  St.  Philip's  church,  New  York  City. 

THE  FORCE  FOR  GOOD 

All  these  and  many  more  have  gone  before  and  left  their  influence 
as  a  continuing  operative  force  for  good. 

Let  us  mention  one  Colored  American  woman  who  is  still  among 
us,  Amanda  Smith,  distinguished  as  an  evangelist  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church.  This  eminent  lady  taught  herself  to  read  and  write 
by  cutting  out  large  letters  from  newspapers,  laying  them  on  the  win- 
dow sill  and  getting  her  mother  to  make  them  into  words. 

Her  evangelical  labors  extended  to  Africa,  India,  England  and 
Scotland.  The  remainder  of  her  useful  days  she  is  spending  in  charge 
of  the  Amanda  Smith  Orphans'  Home  for  Colored  children,  at  Harvey, 
Illinois,  a  suburb  of  Chicago. 

Through  the  influence  of  the  Christian  labors  of  the  past  and  gone 
apostles,  and  the  apostleship  of  their  enlightened  and  pious  followers 
and  successors,  religion  has  developed  amazingly  among  our  Colored 
Americans. 

Of  Colored  American  members  of  white  denominational  churches, 
numbering  5,377,  there  are  477,792  communicants. 

Of  Colored  American  members  of  Independent  Negro  denomina- 
tions numbering  31,393  churches,  there  are  3,207,305  communicants. 


COLORED  AMERICAN  IN  THE  SERVICE  OF  GOD        51 


THE  CAUSE  OF  RELIGION 

As  showing  their  faith  demonstrated  by  good  works,  the  Colored 
Americans  are  supporting  34,689  schools,  and  contributing  1,750,000 
children  to  the  cause  of  religion  and  education.  They  have  donated 
in  money  more  .than  sixty  million  dollars  to  church  property. 

The  shepherds  guiding  this  enormous  flock,  consist  of  Bishops  of 
the  highest  attainments  as  scholars,  teachers,  and  pious  divines. 

The  Colored  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  seven  Bishops  with 
an  able  executive  corps  of  ten  members. 

The  African  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  under  the  guidance  of 
fourteen  wise  shepherd  Bishops,  with  an  executive  staff  of  eleven  emi- 
nently qualified  divines. 

The  African  Methodist  Episcopal  Zion  Church,  has  nine  Bishops, 
devoted  men  all  of  them,  aided  by  a  staff  of  workers  numbering  six- 
teen divines,  lawyers,  editors,  missionaries  and  financiers. 

The  Afro-American  Presbyterian  council  consists  of  three  presi- 
dents and  a  secretary.  The  National  Baptist  Convention  is  guided  by 
Rev.  E.  C.  Morris,  D.  D.,  President,  of  Helena,  Ark.,  aided  by  Rev.  W. 
G.  Parks,  Vice-President  at  Large,  of  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  and  eleven  sec- 
retaries. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  one  Colored  Bishop,  Isaiah 
B.  Scott,  D.  D.,  LL.D.,  Missionary  Bishop  to  Liberia  and  West  Africa, 
Monrovia,  Liberia. 

The  general  offices  and  officers,  however,  are  in  the  United  States, 
and  consist  of  eleven  clergymen  and  other  distinguished  men  who  at- 
tend to  missionary  work  and  executive  duties  generally. 

There  are  numerous  Roman  Catholic  priests  among  our  Colored 
Americans,  some  of  whom  occupy  high  positions  as  educators.  Rev. 
Charles  Randolph  Uncles  is  a  professor  in  the  Epiphany  Apostolic  Col- 
lege, Walbrook,  Baltimore,  Maryland.  Rev.  John  H.  Dorsey  is  a  teach- 
er and  Assistant  Principal  in  the  St.  Joseph  College  for  Negro  Cate- 
chists,  Montgomery,  Alabama.  Rev.  Joseph  Burgess  is  a  professor  in 
the  Apostolic  College,  at  Cornwells,  Pennsylvania. 


52         COLORED  AMERICAN  IN  THE  SERVICE  OF  GOD 


YOUNG  MEN'S  CHRISTIAN  ASSOCIATION 

The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  among  Colored  Americans 
presents  an  illustration  of  the  growth  of  the  religious  spirit  in  addition 
to  that  exhibited  by  the  churches,  but  of  course,  affiliated  with  them  to 
a  greater  or  less  degree.  From  the  first  student  association  at  the  How- 
ard University,  organized  in  1869,  there  are  now  six  International  Sec- 
retaries, 96  associations  organized  in  Colored  American  educational  in- 
stitutions, with  an  enrollment  of  15,000  male  students,  and  forty-five 
city  associations  scattered  over  23  States.  The  Colored  women  of  the 
United  States  began  organizing  Y.  W.  C.  A.  work  in  1896,  and  there  are 
now  37  associations  affiliated  with  the  national  organization,  with  12 
city  associations  for  Colored  women. 

In  connection  with  church  or  religious  matters,  the  work  of  the 
Colored  Women 's  Christian  Temperance  Union  should  not  be  forgot- 
ten. This  great  national  association  makes  for  morals,  sobriety,  good 
citizenship  and  education. 

With  all  these  remarkably  large  and  numerous  opportunities,  the 
young  Colored  American  should  be  able  to  find  an  opening  for  his  de- 
sired ambition  to  be  an  apostle  among  his  fellow  men. 

The  spirit  is  working  and  inspires  the  race  with  noble  ambitions, 
and  all  the  human  virtues  possible  to  inculcate  in  this  world. 

It  may  be  said,  in  passing,  that  to  lead  the  souls  of  men  to  eternal 
bliss  in  the  world  beyond  is  the  noblest  and  highest  attainable  profes- 
lion  or  calling.  In  preparing  men  for  a  future  home  beyond  the  skies, 
he  is  converted  into  an  advanced  man  of  morals  and  good  qualities  on 
this  earth  to  fit  him  for  the  next  world. 

Men  and  nations  have  sometimes  forgotten  God,  but  their  end  has 
always  been  untimely. 


LEADERS    OF   AMERICA    WHOSE 

EARS  ARE  CLOSE  TO   THE 

GROUND 

Americans,  Regardless  of  Color,  Who  are  Lead- 
ing the  People  oat  of  the    Wilderness  and 
Teaching  the  Brotherhood  of  Man. 


We  have  at  the  present  time  in  the  United  States  certain  persons 
regarded  as  eminent  in  progress  and  advanced  thought,  who  must  be 
reckoned  with  when  it  comes  to  human  improvement,  and  the  removal 
of  obstacles  to  man's  intellectual  life  and  physical  welfare. 

There  have  been  numberless  proofs  in  the  years  gone  by,  in  fact, 
we.  have  only  to  survey  the  pages  of  all  history,  to  learn  that  it  is  a 
law  of  human  nature,  that  there  is  no  distinction  between  color  and 
race,  and  that  brains,  intellect,  soul,  are  and  always  will  be  the  test, 
the  criterion,  the  standard  of  human  excellence. 

To  review  the  past  would  be  to  open  the  door  to  endless  pages  of 
history,  and  require  pages  of  illustrious  names  that  have  shone  like 
stars  in  the  human  firmament. 

Those  who  are  engaged  in  the  development  of  the  human  family, 
and  apparently  unconsciously  working  out  the  designs  of  God  in  their 
persistent  advocacy  of  human  betterment,  the  destruction  of  inefficient 
environments,  and  the  promotion  of  peace  and  good  will,  as  well  as  the 
preservation  of  health,  are  numerous.  Strikingly  prominent  are  many 
of  our  Americans  who  seem  to  be  blessed  with  an  almost  prophetic  in- 
sight, and  the  ability  to  bring  about  changes  in  unpleasant  conditions. 

53 


54          LEADERS'  EARS  ARE  CLOSE  TO  THE  GROUND 

THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

We  have  in  Theodore  Roosevelt,  a  man  of  many  parts,  none  of 
which  is  unimportant  but  all  of  them  vital.  When  he  speaks  upon  any 
subject  he  not  only  speaks  with  determination  but  with  an  absolute 
knowledge  of  the  subjects  he  treats. 

"  Col. "  Roosevelt,  as  he  delights  to  be  called,  began  in  the  New  York 
legislature,  then  became  President  of  the  New  York  City  Police  Com- 
mission, where  he  did  some  powerful  work  in  suppressing  vice  and  the 
saloon  evil.  Becoming  too  powerful  a  factor  in  American  affairs  after 
his  brilliant  career  as  Governor  of  New  York,  he  was  nominated  as 
Vice-President  of  the  United  States,  the  politicians  thinking  thus  to 
close  his  career. 

But  he  became  President  of  the  United  States,  succeeding  to  that 
high  office  through  the  deplorable  assassination  of  President  McKinley, 
and  received  the  suffrages  of  the  people  for  a  second  term  because  of 
his  energetic  Americanism,  and  as  an  exponent  of  ' '  Fair  Play. ' ' 

He  is  now  a  private  citizen,  but  as  distinguished  and  as  influential 
as  if  he  were  filling  the  Presidential  office.  He  is  all  energy,  persistence 
and  force  of  character.  He  will  fight,  talk,  or  argue  his  points,  as  long 
as  he  can  stand  on  his  feet,  and  then  he  will  write  them  to  the  world. 
No  such  man  ever  before  lived  in  the  United  States. 

On  the  other  hand,  among  our  Colored  Americans,  there  stand  at 
the  top  two  great  leaders,  Dr.  Washington  and  Prof.  Du  Bois.  Both  of 
these  men  represent  different  schools  of  thought  and  each  of  them  has 
an  equally  large  following.  This  is  encouraging,  because  working  along 
different  lines,  as  is  the  case  with  diverse  national  parties,  one  serves 
as  a  check  upon  the  other,  and  without  going  to  extremes  they  may 
follow  a  happy  medium. 

PROF.  BOOKER  T.  WASHINGTON 

Professor  Booker  T.  Washington,  whose  aims,  exertions  and  suc- 
cess tends  to  advance  his  race  along  the  same  lines  as  other  races,  is 
meeting  with  tremendous  results,  bringing  about  a  more  decided  re- 
spect for  the  intelligence  of  Colored  Americans. 


LEADERS'  EAES  AEE  CLOSE  TO  THE  GROUND          55 

Mr.  Washington,  born  in  1857,  has,  by  grit  and  determination, 
reached  the  leadership  of  his  race,  and  become  one  of  the  great  men  of 
the  nation. 

After  a  life  spent  in  struggles  to  acquire  an  education,  he  was  rec- 
ognized as  a  great  teacher,  and  called  upon  to  take  charge  of  a  normal 
school  at  Tuskegee,  Alabama,  established  by  the  legislature.  He  or- 
ganized the  school  on  July  4th,  the  anniversary  of  American  Independ- 
ence, an  idea  that  denotes  the  character  of  the  man. 

Since  that  period,  the  widely  known  Tuskegee  Institute  has  made 
such  progress  that,  today,  the  site  of  the  institution  is  a  city  of  itself. 

Mr.  Washington  worked  his  way  to  pay  for  his  education  at  the 
Hampton  Institute,  Hampton,  Virginia.  What  he  did  and  how  he  did 
it  is  best  described  by  himself  in  giving  his  experiences  at  Hampton: 

SELF  HELP  FOR  YOUTH 

"While  at  Hampton  I  resolved,  if  God  permitted  me  to  finish  the 
course  of  study,  I  would  enter  the  far  South,  the  black  belt  of  the  Gulf 
States,  and  give  my  life  in  providing  as  best  I  could  the  same  kind  of 
chance  or  self-help  for  the  youth  of  my  race  that  I  found  ready  for  me 
when  I  went  to  Hampton,  and,  so,  in  1881, 1  left  Hampton  and  went  to 
Tuskegee  and  started  the  Normal  and  Industrial  Institute." 

Mr.  Washington  literally  worked  his  way  through  college.  He 
helped  unload  a  vessel  to  get  money  to  reach  Hampton,  and  while  there 
did  odd  jobs  of  manual  work,  and  acted  as  janitor. 

Referring  to  another  American  of  another  race,  President  Wood- 
row  Wilson  stands  first,  in  reality  he  is  the  first  gentleman  in  the  land. 

PRESIDENT  WILSON 

President  Wilson  is  an  uplifter  rather  than  a  reformer.  When  he 
sees  things  to  be  done  to  better  the  people,  or  to  better  anybody,  for 
that  matter,  he  does  them  and  lets  the  reform  take  care  of  itself. 

He  has  always  been  a  student,  and  a  worker  at  fashioning  brains 


56    LEADERS'  EAES  ARE  CLOSE  TO  THE  GROUND 

as  a  teacher,  professor,  college  president  and  at  the  head  of  a  great  uni- 
versity— Princeton,  New  Jersey. 

Having  a  trained,  enlightened  mind,  and  not  buried  beneath  books, 
he  expressed  his  views  about  public  matters  and  public  men  who  did 
not  perform  their  duty  to  the  people,  so  vigorously  and  so  truthfully, 
that  he  was  believed,  and  the  people  made  him  governor  of  New  Jersey. 

In  this  office  he  did  so  much  in  altering  distasteful  political  condi- 
tions, that  he  was  considered  a  proper  candidate  for  the  presidency  of 
the  United  States  where  the  same  untoward  conditions  existed  as  in* 
New  Jersey.  He  was  elected,  and  is  doing  things  all  the  time  to  better 
conditions,  and  although  he  has  many  enemies  who  fancy  only  a  settled 
condition  of  things  where  they  will  not  be  disturbed  in  the  manage- 
ment of  them,  the  President  is  driving  them  to  cover  and  will  undoubt- 
edly be  successful  in  his  endeavors. 

"Woodrow  Wilson  is  a  man  of  action  and  has  a  large  background 
of  learning  to  fortify  himself.  Fortified  in  every  direction  and  from 
every  point  of  attack,  he  is  not  an  easy  man  to  tackle  or  to  find  fault 
with.  The  opposition  to  him  was  that  he  was  a  university  man,  and 
therefore  he  did  not  know  enough  about  politics  to  carry  the  country 
safely  through  a  four  years'  term.  But  the  people  are  finding  out  that 
it  does  not  require  as  much  politics  to  run  the  country  as  it  does  educa- 
tion and  intelligence  combined  with  energy  and  persistence.  He  is 
beating  down  petty  statesmanship  and  establishing  the  government 
along  the  lines  of  benefit  to  the  people.  He  may  be  considered  as  an  in- 
strument in  the  improvement  of  a  nation,  and  as  giving  it  a  long  start 
back  to  first  principles  which  mean  progress. 


DR.  W.  E.  BURGHARDT  DUBOIS 

A  noted  man  who  is  doing  a  great  work  along  the  line  of  better- 
ment of  the  Colored  Americans  and  directing  their  thoughts  into  high 
altitudes,  is  W.  E.  Burghardt  Du  Bois,  known  as  the  editor  of  "The 
Crisis,''  A  Record  of  the  Darker  Races. 


LEADERS'  EARS  ARE  CLOSE  TO  THE  GROUND    57 

Dr.  Du  Bois  stands  on  the  principle  that  intellectual  emancipation 
should  proceed  hand  in  hand  with  economic  independence,  and  he  is 
making  himself  felt  by  the  earnest  advocacy  of  a  truth  that  must  im- 
press the  people  for  whose  interests  he  is  laboring. 

It  may  not  be  known  to  everybody  that  Dr.  Du  Bois  is  one  of  the 
Directors  of  the  National  Association  for  the  Advancement  of  Colored 
People. 

The  movement  of  nations  toward  the  accomplishment  of  the  de- 
signs of  the  Almighty  to  make  all  nations  one,  and  in  the  supremacy  of 
the  intellectual  over  physical  force,  is  well  understood  by  Dr.  Du  Bois, 
and  he  is  working  along  that  line  with  other  ardent  humanitarians. 
He  aims  to  accomplish  a  world  peace  and  a  realization  of  human  broth- 
erhood. 

To  turn  our  attention  to  another  race,  William  Jennings  Bryan 
looms  up  conspicuously  with  the  others  in  his  struggle  to  bridge  the 
chasm  of  prejudice  and  place  all  men  upon  the  road  toward  human  bet- 
terment and  universal  peace. 


WILLIAM  JENNINGS  BRYAN 

For  nearly  twenty  years  William  Jennings  Bryan  has  fought  the 
battle  of  human  rights,  and  his  name  has  become  a  household  word  in 
many  ways.  His  versatility  has  no  limit,  and  to  say  that  he  is  an  ex- 
traordinary man  and  friend  of  the  human  race,  is  saying  one-half  the 
truth. 

Rising  from  the  humble  position  of  an  attorney  in  Lincoln,  Ne- 
braska, Mr.  Bryan  in  an  hour  became  the  leader  of  the  great  masses  of 
the  American  people,  and  he  has  held  his  ground  ever  since.  He  had 
aspirations  and  ambitions,  but  they  were  denied  him  through  adverse 
circumstances,  but  he  never  wavered  in  his  love  for  the  people  and  his 
desire  to  benefit  them  in  their  onward  movement  toward  betterment. 
As  Secretary  of  State  in  the  Cabinet  of  President  Wilson,  he  stands  for 


58    LEADERS'  EARS  ARE  CLOSE  TO  THE  GROUND 

everything  that  is  admirable  in  a  man  of  honor,  virtue  and  probity,  and 
is  in  line  with  the  great  movement  toward  universal  peace. 

Miss  Jane  Addams  is  a  lady  that  causes  one  to  believe  in  the  human 
race  along  humanitarian  lines.  Miss  Addams  in  her  settlement  work  at 
the  celebrated  "Hull  House"  on  Halsted  Street,  has  incited  others  to 
copy  and  others  have  taken  up  the  great  work  of  bringing  the  homeless 
workers  into  social  contact  for  mutual  benefit.  The  lady  is  not  only  a 
worker  among  the  people,  but  an  author  and  a  lecturer,  whose  example 
may  be  followed  to  advantage. 


THE    COLORED    AMERICANS' 
NATIONALITY 


The  Colored  Americans'  field  is  the  entire  United  States.  They  are 
an  integral  part  of  the  nation  the  same  as  other  citizens,  and  their 
rapid  progress  entitles  them  to  an  occupation  of  that  field  on  a  par  with 
all  others. 

We  are  fast  getting  rid  of  the  vulgar  epithets  heaped  upon  citizens 
of  the  United  States  who  are  Jews,  Germans,  Irish,  etc.,  and  the  vulgar 
epithets  hurled  at  Colored  citizens  of  the  United  States  on  account  of 
their  color. 

The  time  is  soon  coming,  therefore,  to  ask:  Why  should  we  say, 
"  Colored  Americans  ?"  Let  us  advance  to  the  next  Government  census 
and  forestall  an  episode  to  see  how  it  would  work: 

The  scene  is  supposed  to  be  in  the  year  1920  and  represents  the 
United  States  census  taker  of  that  period  going  his  rounds  and  making 
inquiries.  He  calls  upon  a  well  known  Jewish  citizen,  and  the  following 
conversation  takes  place: 

' '  Mr.  Solomon  Isaacs,  what  is  your  nationality  ? ' '  Mr.  Isaacs  replies : 
"I  am  an  American  citizen,  I  was  born  in  Chicago  in  the  19th  Ward." 
The  examining  man  asks:  "Are  you  not  a  Jew?"  Mr.  Isaacs  replies: 
4 '  No,  sir,  I  am  an  American. "  ' '  But  your  nose, — "  ' '  My  nose  has  noth- 
ing to  do  with  my  nationality."  This  being  true,  the  Jew  is  allowed 
to  go. 

Calling  next  upon  Mr.  Patrick  McGillicuddy,  he  opens  his  book: 

"Patrick  McGillicuddy,  what  is  your  nationality?"  Mr.  McGilli- 
cuddy makes  the  same  answers  as  the  Jew.  "But,"  says  the  examiner, 
"Your  long  square  chin  and  protruding  lower  jaw  proclaim  you  an — " 

"My  chin,  sir,  has  nothing  to  do  with  my  nationality."  So  the 
Irishman  is  passed. 


60  THE  COLORED  AMERICANS'  NATIONALITY 

Next  in  succession  come  visits  to  the  Italian,  the  Spaniard,  the 
Japanese,  the  Chinese,  the  Russian,  the  Hindoo,  and  so  on.  All  these 
men  deny  that  they  are  anything  but  Americans.  The  examiner  points 
out  their  nationality  in  their  features,  but  is  told  that  features,  face, 
complexion,  noses,  chins,  or  hair,  have  nothing  to  do  with  nationality. 
They  were  all  born  in  this  country  and  there  is  nothing  more  to  be  said. 


"I  AM  AN  AMERICAN,  SIR" 

Finally,  the  examiner  brightens  up.  He  has  found  something  that 
can  not  be  disputed.  He  calls  upon  George  Washington  Adams. 
"Ahem,  Mr.  Adams,  what  is  your  nationality?"  Mr.  Adams  responds: 
*  *  I  am  an  American,  sir. ' '  The  examiner  is  puzzled,  but  revives.  ' '  Are 
you  not  a  Negro!"  Mr.  Adams,  having  learned  something  from  the 
Jew,  the  Irishman  and  the  others,  replies :  * '  No,  sir,  I  am  not  a  Negro, 
I  am  an  American  born  in  the  United  States." 

"But,  your  color  indicates  that  you  are  a  Neg — ."  "My  color,  sir, 
has  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  my  nationality,  no  more,  in  fact,  than 
the  Jew's  nose,  the  Irishman's  jaw,  or  the  Spaniard's  olive  face,  the 
Russian's  matted  hair,  the  Swede's  blonde  whiskers,  the  Chinaman's 
pigtail,  the  Italian's  earrings,  or  the  Indian's  scalplock.  According  to 
the  United  States  Constitution  and  all  the  laws  thereunder,  my  color 
has  been  erased  and  I  am  an  American  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  the 
same  as  you." 

After  recovering  from  his  swoon,  the  census  taker  goes  out  to  the 
nearest  saloon,  takes  some  refreshments  and  begins  a  movement  to 
have  the  legislature  enact  a  law,  prohibiting  Colored  Americans  from 
breathing  the  same  atmosphere  as  other  Americans.  But  the  scheme 
fails  because  when  it  comes  to  the  question  of  color,  the  Jews,  Span- 
iards, Italians,  Frenchmen,  Mexicans,  and  so  on,  would  be  affected. 

Of  course  this  appears  ridiculous.  It  is  not  intended  to  be  ridicu- 
lous, however,  but  suggested  in  sober  earnest.  It  is  what  has  been  go- 
ing on  in  this  country  for  several  decades,  and  it  is  time  to  stop  such 
folly. 


THE  COLORED  AMERICANS'  NATIONALITY  6* 

The  main  point  is,  that  the  whole  of  the  United  States  is  the  fair 
field  for  the  exploitation  by  Colored  Americans.  And  there  will  not  be 
the  slightest  obstacle  in  the  way  of  such  exploitation,  if  Colored  Ameri- 
cans drop  the  past  and  look  to  the  future.  It  is  not  supposable  that  ten 
millions  of  people,  who,  in  another  generation  will  number  twenty  mil- 
lions, can  be  extirpated  or  crowded  out  of  the  enjoyment  of  human 
rights  because  of  the  prejudices  of  a  few  persons  who  judge,  from  their 
own  standpoint. 

To  show  how  fast  this  field  is  being  exploited  by  Colored  Americans 
would  require  a  large  volume  of  statistics,  but  the  essentials  may  be 
given  so  that  it  may  be  inferred  that  the  field  is  in  a  fair  way  of  being 
occupied. 

Our  most  valuable  account,  strangely  enough,  comes  from  an  Eng- 
lish source: 

In  1911  a  commission  was  sent  by  the  English  Board  of  Trade  to 
the  United  States  to  investigate  the  cost  of  living  in  American  towns, 
but  the  report  included  important  information  concerning  the  occupa- 
tions of  Colored  Americans  in  cities  of  the  United  States. 

It  appears  from  the  report  that  the  Colored  Americans  in  New 
York  City,  in  spite  of  the  industrial  barriers  that  exist  there,  contain 
within  themselves  most  of  the  elements,  professional,  trading,  and  in- 
dustrial, that  go  to  make  up  the  life  of  other  and  more  normally  situ- 
ated communities. 

BRICKLAYERS  AND  CARPENTERS 

In  Atlanta,  Georgia,  about  three-fourths  of  the  bricklayers  are  Col- 
ored Americans,  but  the  majority  of  the  carpenters  are  white.  Nom- 
inally, the  rate  of  wages  is  the  same  for  both  races.  One  large  em- 
ployer held,  that  Colored  Americans  as  bricklayers  had  a  value  ex- 
ceeded by  no  one,  and  that  in  his  own  case  the  highest  paid  workmen 
were  Colored  Americans. 

In  Baltimore,  it  was  found  that  Colored  Americans  occupy  a  very 
important  position  in  the  working  class  element  of  the  population.  An 
overwhelming  majority  in  the  building  trades  are  Colored  Americans. 


62  THE  COLORED  AMERICANS'  NATIONALITY 

In  Birmingham,  Alabama,  there  is  a  larger  number  of  Colored 
American  workmen  than  in  any  other  district  in  the  United  States.  The 
building  and  mining  industries  are  the  two  in  which  the  two  races  come 
into  the  most  direct  competition  with  one  another,  yet  in  neither  of 
these  industries  does  a  situation  exist  which  occasions  any  serious  fric- 
tion. 

In  Cleveland,  Colored  Americans  were  found  in  the  steel  and  wire 
works,  as  plasterers,  hod  carriers,  teamsters  and  janitors. 

In  Memphis,  in  the  transport  trades  and  also  in  certain  industries, 
such  as  the  making  of  bricks  and  cottonseed  oil,  the  labor  is  almost 
entirely  Colored  American.  They  are  making  their  way  into  the  skilled 
trades,  and  in  some  wood  working  establishments  both  whites  and 
blacks  work  side  by  side  at  skilled  occupations. 

In  New  Orleans,  the  industries  are  of  a  kind  which  employ  mainly 
unskilled  or  semi-skilled  labor,  with  the  result  that  white  men  and  Col- 
ored Americans  are  found  doing  the  same  kind  of  work  and  earning 
the  same  rate  of  wages. 

In  the  Pittsburg  district,  more  than  a  hundred  Colored  Americans 
are  employed  in  business  as  printers,  grocers,  hairdressers,  keepers  of 
restaurants,  caterers,  etc.  Many  are  employed  by  the  municipality  as 
policemen,  firemen,  messengers,  postmen,  and  clerks.  A  large  number 
of  work  people  in  the  building  and  iron  and  steel  trades  are  Colored 
Americans,  some  being  in  highly  skilled  occupations. 

Here  is  the  truth  from  a  foreign  source  that  must  be  considered  fair 
and  unprejudiced.  But  the  home  records  show  a  more  diversified  dis- 
tribution maintaining  a  proportionate  employment  everywhere. 

There  does  not  appear  anywhere  to  be  a  fear  that  the  labor  of  Col- 
ored Americans  will  crowd  out  the  white  labor,  but  there  is  a  lingering 
suspicion  that  it  may  do  so,  although  practically  it  does  not. 

In  consequence  of  this  timidity,  what  are  known  as  ''segregation'7 
laws  and  ordinances  have  been  passed  in  various  places,  Baltimore  hav- 
ing made  the  most  extensive  effort  to  keep  the  laborers  of  the  two  races 
apart 


THE  COLOEED  AMERICANS'  NATIONALITY  63 

In  other  cities,  as  Atlanta,  Kansas  City,  Norfolk,  Richmond,  and 
St.  Louis,  efforts  were  made  to  effect  legal  segregation. 

The  result  of  all  these  attempts  to  keep  the  Colored  Americans  out 
of  their  legitimate  field  of  competition  with  other  Americans,  failed 
utterly,  or  caused  such  great  financial  losses  to  White  Americans  with- 
out affecting  Colored  Americans  in  any  way,  or  stopping  their  accumu- 
lations of  property,  that  segregation  may  be  considered  a  dead  issue. 

In  Spokane,  Washington,  it  has  been  decided  judicially,  that  Col- 
ored Americans  can  not  be  excluded  from  buying  property  in  any  par- 
ticular place  in  the  State.  The  same  is  the  judicial  sentiment  in  New 
York  and  elsewhere. 


In  the  field  of  organized  labor,  Colored  Americans  are  also  making 
great  strides,  the  prejudice  heretofore  existing  having  almost  disap- 
peared. At  New  Orleans,  Mr.  T.  V.  O'Connor,  President  of  the  Inter- 
national Longshoremen's  Union,  sounded  the  keynote  when  he  declared, 
upon  the  admission  of  Colored  Longshoremen  to  the  Union:  "We  are 
going  to  bring  about  industrial  equality.  If  Colored  Americans  stand 
ready  to  assist  themselves,  they  will  get  the  same  wages  and  working 
conditions  that  the  white  man  enjoys." 


THE  FOUR  DIVISIONS  of  MANKIND 

The  African  One  of  the 
Purest  Types 


Of  the  four  great  primary  divisions  of  the  human  race,  the  Aryan, 
Mongolian,  Semitic,  and  Hamitic,  there  are  three  that  preserve  their 
racial  type  and  have  been  little  changed  by  inter-mixtures.  These  are 
the  Semitic,  or  Jews;  the  Hamitic,  or  Africans,  and  the  Mongolians,  or 
Chinese. 

The  Aryan  division  spreading  out  from  the  Caucasus  Mountains 
by  way  of  India,  and  thence  westward,  became  split  up  into  a  hundred 
different  races,  with  varying  peculiarities  and  racial  differences,  be- 
coming as  they  are  today  English,  German,  French,  Irish,  Scotch, 
Swedes,  Finns,  Russians,  Hindus,  and  a  hundred  other  varying  races 
that  have  intermingled  until  the  Aryan  designation  as  a  division  of  the 
human  race  is  entirely  lost. 

All  these  split  Aryan  races  have  become  centralized  in  the  United 
States,  where  they  are  continuing  their  intermingling,  and  getting 
farther  away  from  the  Aryan  type. 

On  the  contrary,  the  three  other  divisions,  the  Jews,  the  Africans, 
and  the  Chinese,  have  maintained  during  all  the  ages  since  their  crea- 
tion, their  original  characteristics,  with  only  slight  intermixtures,  so 
slight,  indeed,  that  they  are  barely  noticeable. 

Historically,  the  racos  that  make  up  the  Aryan  splits,  are  a  mere 
breath  on  the  surface  of  the  ages  of  time,  when  compared  with  the 
other  three  divisions  of  the  human  race.  Long  before  the  ancestors  of 
many  of  them  composed  the  barbarian  hordes  that  thundered  at  the 
arates  of  the  Roman  capitol,  and  finally  effaced  it  from  the  face  of  the 

64 


THE  FOUR  DIVISIONS  OF  MANKIND  65 

earth,  the  Jew,  the  African,  and  the  Chinaman,  were  in  possession  of 
the  evidences  of  high  civilization,  wise  government,  and  splendid  mon- 
uments, and  cultivated  the  arts  of  peace.  The  Aryan  posterity,  on  the 
other  hand,  were  warlike,  and  became  conquerors  of  the  others,  appro- 
priating their  arts,  and  are  still  digging  among  the  ancient  ruins  of 
splendid  empires,  wondering  what  manner  of  people  could  have  per- 
fected such  noble  works. 

All  the  races  had  many  forward  and  backward  movements,  with 
the  dominance  always  with  the  warlike  Aryan  blood. 

But  today,  in  the  United  States,  the  Hamitic,  the  African,  if  you 
please,  has  found  and  utilized  the  civilizing  arts  of  the  Aryan,  and  is 
moving  upward  toward  the  pinnacle  of  the  same  civilization  which  is 
essentially  modern  and  original,  and  which  retains  the  ancient  civiliza- 
tion of  the  other  three  great  divisions  of  the  human  family,  in  its  mu- 
seums as  objects  of  curiosity  and  admiration.  At  the  same  time  he  is 
maintaining  his  racial  unity. 

MAKING  THE  BURDEN  OF  LIFE   MORE  ENJOYABLE 

There  is  no  going  back,  now,  there  can  be  nothing  but  advance  to- 
ward progress  and  higher  civilization,  that  is,  in  the  more  adequate 
and  efficient  means  of  making  the  burden  of  life  more  enjoyable  and 
easier. 

In  one  thing  only  is  there  doubt  as  to  our  progress,  and  that  is  in 
human  development,  and  racial  perfection.  The  scientists  and  thinkers 
of  the  age  are  impressed  with  the  fact  that  there  is  degeneracy,  or  at 
least,  "recession,"  as  it  is  termed,  which  means  a  going  back  to  some 
unknown  evil  type  that  will  operate  disastrously  upon  civilization, 
morals,  and  general  well-being  of  individuals. 

By  a  remarkable  unanimity  of  opinion,  these  marks  of  recession 
and  degeneracy,  sometimes  called  "delinquency,"  are  limited  to  the 
posterity  of  the  Aryan  type.  Superhuman  efforts  are  making  to  avert 
catastrophe  by  what  is  known  as  "selection,"  that  is,  by  limiting  inter- 
marriages to  those  who  shall  have  been  declared  physically  and  men- 

5— 1,8 


66  THE  FOUE  DIVISIONS  OF  MANKIND 

tally  capable  of  assuming  the  marriage  state.  But  in  the  opinion  of 
many,  this  will  still  be  a  further  remove  from  the  pure  Aryan  type, 
and  thus  be  always  descending  the  human  scale.  At  any  rate,  there 
can  be  no  reversion  to  an  ancestral  type,  because  the  ancestor  himself 
is  mixed,  and  there  is  no  pure  strain  to  culture  up  to. 

But  with  the  Jews  and  Africans,  there  is  no  such  question,  because 
the  type  remains  as  it  was  in  the  beginning,  and  it  is  very  easy  to  make 
a  selection. 


THE  JEWS  HAVE  AGES  OF  LEARNING 

The  Jews  understand  this  matter  and  they  maintain  their  own 
racial  standards  which  are  of  the  highest  and  best.  Now,  it  is  up  to  the 
African,  the  ten  millions  of  them  in  the  United  States,  to  adopt  the 
standards  of  excellence  proper  to  their  dignity,  and  to  their  purity  as 
one  of  the  original  or  primary  divisions  of  mankind. 

The  Jews  have  ages  of  learning  and  wisdom  to  fall  back  upon,  and 
the  African,  although  interrupted  in  his  advance,  by  ages  of  repression, 
nevertheless  has  the  ages  of  high  civilization,  the  reigns  of  the  Queens 
Candace,  the  learning  of  the  Egyptians  from  Ethiopian  magi,  and  the 
startling  wonders  and  marvels  of  buried  cities  and  high  culture  re- 
cently unearthed  in  Africa  as  a  foundation.  These  ought  to  be  an  in- 
centive to  him  to  regain  the  lost  prestige.  He  has  the  opportunity  now, 
and  there  is  no  one  to  stay  his  march  upward,  on  the  contrary,  there 
are  helping  hands  everywhere,  and  incentives  such  as  no  other  race  in 
the  world  ever  had  or  will  ever  have. 

He  may  look  back  to  his  ancestral  days  with  as  much  pride  as  any 
other  race,  and  he  may  point  to  the  magnificent  ruins  of  the  departed 
glories  of  his  race  to  prove  that  his  origin  is  to  be  found  in  as  high  a 
type  of  civilization  as  any  other  race. 


THE  WORLD'S  CONGRESS  of  RACES 

Great  Importance  of  Colored  Race  in   the 
Tremendous  World  Upward  Movement 

One  Thousand  Delegates  from  Fifty 

Different  Races  Proclaim 

Uplift  of  People 


In  considering  the  opportunities  offered  the  Colored  people  of  the 
United  States,  two  things  must  be  constantly  borne  in  mind: 

1.  That  the  advance  of  the  world  and  of  the  nations  toward  har- 
monious action  and  unity  of  motives,  is  purely  of  the  mind  and  soul  and 
not  of  the  material  things  of  life. 

2.  As  to  the  world 's  progress  the  Colored  Americans  of  the  United 
States  occupy  a  prominent  position  in  the  vanguard  with  the  other  di- 
visions of  the  human  race,  all  of  whom  are  moving  in  the  same  direction 
toward  carrying  out  the  Divine  plan  of  bringing  all  nations  into  one 
fold. 

On  July  26,  1912,  there  opened  in  the  City  of  London,  England,  a 
great  congress  of  the  races  of  the  world  including  all  the  dark  races 
or  their  representatives.  In  fact,  fifty  different  races  were  represented 
by  their  leading  men,  consisting  of  over  thirty  presidents  of  parlia- 
ments, the  members  of  the  permanent  court  of  arbitration  and  of  the 
delegates  to  the  Second  Hague  Conference,  twelve  British  governors 
and  eight  British  premiers,  over  forty  colonial  Bishops,  a  hundred  and 
thirty  professors  of  international  law,  the  leading  students  of  mankind, 
and  other  scientific  men  of  the  world. 

When  Lord  Weardale,  at  the  head  of  the  World 's  Peace  movement, 
opened  the  first  session  of  this  congress,  he  looked  into  the  faces  of  a 
thousand  people  representing  fifty  different  races  of  men. 

67 


68  THE  WORLD'S  CONGRESS  OF  RACES 

Lord  Weardale  said  among  other  things:  "To  fhose  who  regard 
the  furtherance  of  international  good  will  and  peace  as  the  highest  of 
all  hnman  interests,  this  First  Universal  Races  Congress  opens  a  vista 
of  almost  boundless  promise. 

"  Nearer  and  nearer  we  see  approaching  the  day  when  the  caste 
population  of  the  East  will  assert  their  claim  to  meet  on  terms  of  equal- 
ity the  nations  of  the  West;  when  the  free  institutions  and  the  organ- 
ized forces  of  the  one  hemisphere  will  have  their  counterbalance  in  the 
other;  when  their  mental  outlook  and  their  social  aims  will  be  in  prin- 
ciple identical;  when  in  short  the  color  prejudice  will  have  vanished 
and  the  so-called  "white  races"  and  the  so-called  "colored  races"  shall 
no  longer  meet  in  missionary  exposition,  but,  in  very  fact,  regard  one 
another  as  in  truth  men  and  brothers." 

Dr.  Felix  von  Luschan,  of  Germany,  declared, ' '  There  is  an  increas- 
ing mutual  sympathy  between  the  races  as  they  come  to  know  each 
other." 

Mr.  Gustave  Spiller,  the  organizer  of  the  congress,  said: 

"The  common  standard  provided  by  university  diplomas  shows 
almost  all  races,  even  the  majority  of  those  which  are  regarded  as  in- 
ferior, represented  successfully  in  the  universities  of  Europe  and  Amer- 
ica, and  that  they  are  equal  in  intellectual  capacity  with  the  others. 
Hence  the  difference  between  them  are  mere  physical  characteristics." 

Professor  Robertson,  of  England,  among  other  things  established 
this  comforting  assurance: 

"It  is  only  after  a  long  and  painful  apprenticeship  that  European 
nations  have  attained  autonomy.  Why  not  admit  that  it  may  be  the 
same  with  the  so-called  backward  peoples!" 

THE  POSSIBILITY  OF  PROGRESS 

The  possibility  of  progress  with  regard  to  the  Colored  Americans 
is  emphasized  by  Professor  Charles  S.  Myers  of  England,  who  gives  the 
results  of  his  personal  observations  in  other  nations. 


THE  WORLD'S  CONGRESS  OF  RACES  69 

Even  viewing  our  Colored  Americans  as  a  primitive  people  with 
only  two  generations  of  removals  from  the  primitive  state,  Professor 
Myers  says: 

"The  possibility  of  the  progressive  development  of  all  primitive 
peoples  must  be  conceded,  if  only  the  environment  can  be  appropriately 
changed. ' ' 

It  is  in  evidence  every  day,  that  the  "changed  environments"  of 
the  Colored  race  in  the  United  States,  has  forwarded  their  progressive 
development  to  an  enormous  degree. 


In  line  with  the  opinion  of  Herodotus  and  the  German  ethnologists, 
that  the  Black  Men  of  Africa  were  the  first  race,  and  the  originators  of 
the  Egyptian  and  Cretan  civilization,  Professor  Lionel  W.  Lyde,  of 
England,  announces: 

"We  are  in  a  position  to  say  that  primitive  man  was  dark  skinned, 
and  that  he,  as  he  made  his  way  northward,  began  to  bleach,  thus  cre- 
ating a  semi-primitive  yellow  type.  This  yellow  man  exposed  to  condi- 
tions of  cold  and  moisture,  might  become  entirely  white.  The  human 
skin  develops  pigments  to  protect  itself  against  a  strong  sun,  and  the 
quantity  of  pigment  in  the  skin  varies  with  the  intensity  of  the  sun. 

"It  is  therefore  the  men  who  live  in  the  hottest  and  least  shaded 
parts  of  the  world — that  is  to  say,  in  the  African,  that  we  find  the  black- 
est skin.  The  white  peoples,  on  the  contrary,  are  confined  to  a  region 
where  the  humidity  of  the  atmosphere  forms  a  screen  against  the  rays 
of  the  sun.  Finally,  between  the  Negro  and  the  White,  is  the  Yellow 
man,  who  is  a  product  of  dessicating  grasslands  with  seasonal  extremes 
of  temperature." 

PIGMENT  OF  COLOR  TO  GUARD  THE  SKIN 

The  racial  color,  it  will  be  understood,  is  merely  a  matter  of  skin 
coloring.  Nature  provides  pigments  of  color  to  guard  the  skin  against 
the  inclemencies  of  sun  and  weather.  Every  modern  man  knows  and 


70  THE  WORLD'S  CONGRESS  OF  RACES 

has  experienced  the  result  of  strong  sun  and  wind  in  his  own  skin. 
"Tan"  it  is  called,  and  sometimes,  within  a  few  weeks  the  color  of  a 
white  man 's  skin  is  transformed  into  a  yellow  or  a  dark  brown.  If  the 
exposure  continues,  the  color  remains. 

In  the  opinion  of  noted  scientists,  it  is  certain  that  the  difference 
between  the  races  as  to  color  is  merely  skin  deep.  Their  psychological 
conditions  are  equal,  as  we  shall  see  when  we  reach  that  point. 

Professor  Felix  Adler,  the  eminent  scientist,  speaking  with  author- 
ity, upholds  the  idea  that  the  relations  between  the  races  can  be  only 
psychological  and  not  physical.  He  said  at  the  great  Congress  of 
Races: 

"It  is  urgently  necessary  for  us  to  have  a  clearer  conception  of  the 
ideal  to  be  realized  in  international  relations.  What  principle  shall  we 
put  in  the  place  of  war,  brute  force,  etc! 

"The  appeal  to  sentiment  and  the  progress  of  democracy,  are  not 
in  themselves  a  safeguard  against  war.  It  is  not  peace  itself  that  we 
must  keep  in  view,  but  the  object  to  be  secured  by  peace.  The  ideal 
principle  of  international  relations  consists  in  the  progressive  organiza- 
tion of  these  relations  between  peoples  and  races.  This  organiza- 
tion involves  two  postulates: 

"First.  To  attain  the  most  extreme  differentiation  of  types  of  cul- 
ture, the  maximum  of  variety  and  richness  in  the  expression  of  human 
faculties.  The  peace  and  progress  of  the  world  will  depend  on  the  for- 
mation of  a  cultivated  class  of  all  civilized  peoples. 

"Second.  This  exchange  between  different  types  of  culture  will 
serve  to  bring  to  light  the  weak  points  in  each,  and  lead  to  their  im- 
provement and  healing.'' 

Sir  Charles  Bruce,  the  noted  administrator  of  government  attempts, 
in  various  localities  where  the  different  races  confront  one  another, 
to  give  as  his  deliberate  opinion,  based  upon  experience  and  close  study, 
this  succinct  truism: 

"The  blacks  have  long  been  the  instruments  of  the  cupidity,  cru- 
elty and  luxury  of  the  whites;  but  their  intelligence,  deliberately  neg- 
lected for  ages,  needs  only  to  be  awakened." 


THE  WORLD'S  CONGEESS  OF  RACES  71 

Sir  Harry  Johnston,  of  England,  said: 

The  Negro  race  has  produced  men  of  great  ability  in  all  depart- 
ments." 

Dr.  "W.  E.  B.  Du  Bois,  learned  editor  of  the  Crisis,  appeared  before 
the  Congress  as  a  Colored  American  scientist,  versed  in  ethnology,  and 
the  needs  and  qualifications  of  the  Colored  race.  After  giving  the  num- 
ber of  Colored  Americans  as  about  ten  millions,  and  mentioning  the 
fact  that  * '  They  live  at  the  present  time  under  a  system  of  theoretical 
liberty,  which  is  restricted  in  practice  by  certain  legal  dispositions,  and 
by  custom,"  he  adds:  ''Intellectual  emancipation  should  proceed  hand 
in  hand  with  economic  independence." 


ALL  NATIONS  AND  TRIBES  ONE  GREAT  FAMILY 

This  is  indeed  the  keynote  to  the.  elevation  of  the  Colored  Ameri- 
cans to  the  high  plane  sought  to  be  reached  by  all  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  and  toward  which  they  are  surely  drifting,  in  an  unconscious  ful- 
fillment of  the  designs  of  God  to  gather  all  nations  and  tribes  together 
into  one  great  family. 

Professor  N.  R.  d 'Alfonso,  of  Italy,  laid  before  the  Congress  the 
most  profound  thought  that  forms  the  basis  of  all  progress  and  gives 
the  key  to  beneficial  government: 

"Speculative  psychology  teaches  that  the  man,  to  whatever  race 
he  may  belong,  has  always  the  same  psychological  possibilities. 

Subject  from  childhood  to  certain  conditions  of  climate,  environ- 
ment and  education,  he  can  reach  the  highest  and  most  complex  grades 
of  civilization. 

"It  is  the  action  and  reaction  of  the  external  world  on  the  internal 
world  of  the  mind  that  issues  in  the  creation  of  man. 

"If  there  are  psychological  differences  between  races  they  are  the 
outcome  of  the  particular  history  of  various  peoples — a  history  that  has 
entailed  a  different  education. 


72  THE  WORLD'S  CONGRESS  OF  RACES 

"The  psychological  basis  is  the  same  in  all  men  from  whatever 
part  of  the  world  they  may  come,  and  they  may  evolve  in  the  same  way 
and  attain  the  same  psychic  results. 

"In  the  same  way  racial  hostilities  and  prejudices  are  not  due  to 
organic  heredity,  but  to  tradition  and  education." 

So  far  as  science  has  gone,  it  must  be  apparent  that  the  learned 
men  of  the  age  have  returned  to  the  Biblical  account:  Genesis,  1:26. 

"26.  And  God  said,  'Let  us  make  man  in  our  image,  after  our  like- 
ness: and  let  him  have  dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over  the 
fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  the  cattle,  and  over  all  the  earth,  and  over 
every  creeping  thing  that  creepeth  upon  the  earth/ 

"27.  So  God  created  man  in  His  own  image,  in  the  image  of  God 
created  He  him;  male  and  female  created  He  them." 

Again  in  Genesis  2:7,  it  is  said: 

"7.  And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the  dust  of  the  ground,  and 
breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life;  And  man  became  a  living 
soul.'1 

Everywhere  in  Holy  Writ,  human  beings  are  always  referred  to  as 
"Man"  whenever  he  is  considered  as  a  being  vested  with  a  soul,  a  par- 
ticular psychological  condition  that  makes  him  different  from  all  other 
creations. 

In  every  movement  toward  human  betterment,  education,  civiliza- 
tion, development,  and  especially  in  the  onward  movement  toward  uni- 
fication, the  human  species  is  referred  to  as  "Man"  without  any  racial 
distinctions  whatever. 
i 

WARS  BETWEEN  JEWS  AND  ETHIOPIANS 

It  is  only  when  men  are  opposed  to  one  another;  when  they  depart 
from  the  Divine  intention  to  unify  all  men,  that  man  is  designated  ac- 
cording to  his  racial  or  national  designation.  For  instance:  The  wars 
between  the  Jews  and  the  Ethiopians  three  thousand  years  before 
Christ;  the  wars  of  the  Romans,  Persians,  Assyrians,  English,  French, 
and  all  other  divergent  upheavals  which  depart  from  the  Divine  De- 


THE  WORLD'S  CONGRESS  OF  RACES  78 

sign.  In  such  cases  the  psychological  man,  the  man  with  a  soul,  the 
man  into  whom  God  breathed  the  breath  of  life,  is  considered  a  differ- 
ent being  and  he  is  unified  as  "Man." 

Not  only  is  this  distinctive  unity  of  soul,  of  mind,  of  intelligence, 
the  predominating  feature  of  the  creation,  known  as  "man,"  but  his 
physical  characteristics  outside  the  mere  skin  deep  differences,  are  ex- 
actly the  same. 

Modern  scientists,  known  as  "biologists,"  that  is,  men  who  inves- 
tigate the  origin  of  physical  life  in  men,  have  advanced  so  far  that  they 
know  and  can  easily  demonstrate  that  there  are  no  physical  differences. 

The  infinitely  small  cells  called  "protoplasms,"  which  make  up  the 
tissues  of  the  human  body,  and  which  are  present  everywhere,  plainly 
visible  to  the  eye  under  a  microscope,  are  exactly  the  same  in  every  hu- 
man being  whatever  his  race  or  color,  condition,  education,  environ- 
ment, etc. 

All  the  machinery  upon  which  these  small  cells  of  life  operate  and 
give  action,  energy,  and  duration — the  heart,  the  nerves,  the  blood,  and 
all  the  organs  essential  or  co-operative,  are  identically  the  same. 

Men  have  tried  to  find  a  difference  in  the  physical  make-up  of  the 
various  races  but  they  have  signally  failed.  They  have  even  endeav- 
ored to  compare  the  blood  and  cells  of  inferior  animals  such  as  apes, 
going  so  low  as  the  common  monkey,  to  show  that  some  of  the  races 
originated  in  what  is  known  as  the  "Anthropoid  Ape,"  so  as  to  bolster 
up  the  doctrine  of  evolution  and  maintain  the  existence  of  an  exclu- 
sively, special  God  created  race  of  men,  of  which  they  are  the  sole  and 
exclusive  exponents,  but  they,  also,  have  signally  failed,  and  all  men 
today,  proven  by  science  demonstrating  the  truths  of  Holy  Writ,  stand 
upon  the  same  psychological,  or  soul  plane,  whether  his  skin  be  black, 
yellow,  brown,  red,  white  or  any  other  color  or  shade  of  color.  They 
are  all  part  and  parcel  of  the  Divine  movement  which  is  impelling  man 
toward  a  universal  psychological  unity.  Any  man  or  nation  that  at- 
tempts to  bar  the  way,  is  submerged  or  cast  aside  like  a  straw  before 
an  avalanche.  This  is  written  upon  the  pages  of  history  so  clearly,  that 
it  is  beyond  controversy. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  DIFFERENT 
RACES  OF  MANKIND 

Marvelous  Rise  of  the  Japanese  from  Barbarism  in  Five 
Decades — The  Jews  without  a  National  Government 
Rule  the  Finances  and  Commerce  of  the  World — 
China  in  Contact  with  Civilization  Has  Created  a 
Great  Republic — The  American  Indian  Raised  From 
Savagery  to  Peaceful,  Profitable  Pursuits  -  The 
Colored  American's  Part  and  Opportunities  in  the 
Great  Onward  Movement 


A  reader  of  history  who  does  not  go  deeper  than  the  mere  words  in 
books,  sees  nothing  but  confusion  in  the  steady,  onward  march  of  all 
mankind  from  the  dawn  of  creation  to  the  present  time. 

We  hope  to  bring  something  easily  understood  out  of  this  chaos, 
that  will  be  of  benefit  to  the  Colored  Americans,  and  put  them  in  line 
with  the  great  movement  of  the  human  family  toward  universal  peace 
and  prosperity.  We  expect  to  show  that  he  is  an  essential  factor  in  the 
human  race,  and  that  he  has  performed  his  part  when  his  ancestors,  the 
powerful  kings  of  Ethiopia,  brought  civilization  and  the  art  of  working 
metals  into  Egypt,  as  far  as  Asia,  and  into  Europe. 

The  most  learned  ethnologists  hold  that  there  was  a  time  in  the 
history  of  the  human  race  when  all  mankind  were  unified,  and  that 
through  different  causes  operating  upon  passion  for  power,  religious 
differences  and  climatic  necessities,  they  became  separated  and  split 
into  divisions  each  of  which  claimed  supremacy,  and  made  war  upon 
the  others  who  denied  it. 

Wherever  we  begin  the  national  history  of  any  nation  or  tribe,  we 

74 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  DIFFERENT  RACES  75 

find  them  separate  from  every  other  nation  and  tribe,  individual  en- 
tities with  their  own  laws  and  government. 

If  we  take  any  fanciful  theory  of  the  creation  of  man,  or  accept  the 
biblical  account  of  the  Dispersion  at  the  plain  of  Shinar,  at  the  build- 
ing of  the  Tower  of  Babel,  2218  years  before  Christ,  we  find  them  scat- 
tered over  the  face  of  the  earth,  whereas  before  that  Dispersion  "The 
whole  earth  was  one  language  and  of  one  speech."  (Genesis  2:1). 
After  that  event  * '  The  Lord  scattered  them  abroad  upon  the  face  of  all 
the  earth." 

The  races  of  mankind  began  in  unity,  but  separated  and  scattered 
becoming  a  multitude  of  nations  with  different  languages  and  religions. 
But,  at  the  same  time,  visible  as  a  fine  thread  through  the  movements 
of  mankind,  was  a  trend  toward  another  unification. 

THE  RISE  OF  THE  ROMAN  EMPIRE 

Nations  rose  and  fell,  leaving  the  earth  to  a  few  powerful  ones  who 
attacked  one  another  until,  finally,  the  vast  and  powerful  Roman  Em- 
pire rose  upon  the  ruins  of  the  others.  The  central  point  of  unification 
was  nearer,  and  it  appeared  when  Christ  was  born,  the  Saviour  of  all 
the  world. 

From  that  time  began  a  movement  toward  another  unification,  but 
not  a  national  movement,  a  human  movement,  an  uplift  into  higher  aims 
and  more  complete  brotherhood. 

The  conquest  of  Rome  by  barbarians  did  not  stay  this  movement, 
because  the  barbarians  fell  in  with  it  and  moved  along  with  it.  Every 
great  act  on  the  chessboard  of  nations,  whether  war,  or  the  present 
peace  movement  toward  universal  peace,  demonstrates  that  the  pur- 
pose of  the  entire  human  family,  as  a  unit,  will  be  fulfilled  sometime. 
It  is  rapidly  reaching  that  point. 

The  great  nations  that  stood  in  the  way  of  this  onward  movement 
toward  unification,  have  been  abolished  politically,  but  not  individu- 
ally, the  individuals  becoming  merged,  unified  into  the  great  moving 
mass,  and  progressing  onward  with  it  to  the  end  in  view. 


76  PROGRESS  OF  THE  DIFFERENT  RACES 

Of  these  unified  nations  or  rather  peoples  of  nations  who  have  no 
more  political  power  or  significance,  we  find  the  following: 

The  Jews,  the  Semitic  division  of  the  human  race. 

The  Colored  Men,  the  Hamitic  division  of  the  human  family. 

The  American  Indians,  Aborigines  with  tribal  government. 

We  shall  add  to  these,  by  way  of  illustration  to  demonstrate  the 
power  of  civilization,  the  following: 

The  Japanese,  an  offshoot  of  the  Turanian. 

The  Chinese,  pure  Turanian. 

The  two  latter  races  are  foreign  to  our  unification  in  the  United 
States,  many  of  their  people,  however,  have  inserted  the  thin  edge  of  a 
wedge  into  our  civilization  and  time  alone  will  tell  what  the  upshot 
will  be. 

"We  have  in  the  United  States  a  most  remarkable  unification,  or 
merger  into  one  political  status,  of  the  descendants  of  three  great  divi- 
sions of  the  Human  Family,  who  are  living  together  substantially  in 
peace  and  amity.  Whatever  differences  and  difficulties  arise  are  purely 
personal. 

Of  the  Colored  Americans  in  the  United  States,  this  book  refers 
almost  exclusively;  in  fact,  it  is  dedicated  to  them  and  their  interests, 
and  intended  for  their  benefit.  Hence,  we  may  omit  them  in  this  chap- 
ter, there  being  a  full  account  of  them  elsewhere. 

A  short  sketch  of  the  Jews  may  be  considered  as  pertinent  to  the 
subject  and  as  having  a  bearing  upon  the  status  of  the  Colored  men. 

THE  JEWS 

The  Jews  considered  from  the  biblical  accounts  exclusively,  are 
the  descendants  and  representatives  of  the  oldest  branch  of  the  human 
family,  but  they  existed  as  a  nation  contemporaneously  with  the  Ethi- 
opians, in  whose  descendants  we  find  the  Colored  men  of  the  United 
States. 

It  may  be  said  that  the  unification  of  the  Semitic  or  Jewish  race 
began  with  Moses,  although  Noah  was  in  fact  the  father  of  the  race. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  DIFFERENT  RACES  77 

Their  history  is  one  of  the  wildest,  most  varied  and  romantic  of  that 
of  any  other  race  or  nation. 

After  centuries  of  miserable  bondage  under  the  Babylonian  kings, 
and  in  Egypt,  they  emerged  under  the  leadership  of  Moses  who  married 
an  Ethiopian,  and  began  anew  the  struggle  for  national  autonomy. 

Prior  to  Moses  the  government  was  essentially  patriarchal,  but 
after  Moses  and  in  the  course  of  time  it  became  monarchical,  "with 
various  petty  kings  and  offshoots,  always  quarreling  with  one  another, 
and  meeting  with  defeats  and  slavery  from  other  nations,  until  the 
Romans  had  acquired  power  to  conquer  the  world,  and  included  in 
their  conquered  territory  the  various  sovereignties  established  by  the 
Jews. 

Although  the  political  power  was  taken  from  them,  the  Jews  were 
allowed  to  retain  their  religious  authority,  but  in  process  of  time,  and 
at  the  coming  of  Christ,  their  chief  priests  and  spiritual  rulers  gener- 
ally, were  sunk  in  corruption.  In  the  70th  year  of  the  Christian  era, 
Jerusalem  and  the  great  temple  of  Solomon  were  utterly  destroyed,  and 
from  that  time  until  quite  recent  times,  the  Jews  have  been  wanderers, 
obtaining  a  foothold  here  and  there  against  fearful  opposition  and 

amazing  suffering. 

V 

ADVANCEMENT  OF  THE  JEWS 

Bereft  of  political  power  and  national  autonomy,  the  Jews  ad- 
vanced along  the  line  of  racial  unification,  and  became  leaders  in  the 
arts  and  sciences,  and  have  made  themselves  the  financial  and  commer- 
cial masters  of  the  world.  A  power  they  never  could  have  reached  had 
they  maintained  their  national  distinction  under  a  monarchy  or  other 
form  of  government. 

Their  position  in  the  United  States  is  exactly  that  of  the  Colored 
Americans.  They  have  all  the  political  rights  of  freemen,  and  can  rise 
to  positions  of  high  trust  and  honor.  Like  their  Colored  brothers,  they 
are  not  a  race  within  a  race. 


78  PROGRESS  OF  THE  DIFFERENT  RACES 

THE  JEWS  THIRST  FOR  KNOWLEDGE 

They  are  all  intensely  interested  in  education,  and  their  children 
possess  an  insatiable  thirst  for  knowledge.  As  a  consequence  they  are 
always  ready  to  seize  upon  opportunity  when  it  comes  their  way,  and 
they  always  profit  by  experience,  and  gather  information  from  every 
source. 

Many  of  the  most  distinguished  scientists  and  statesmen  in  the 
world  have  been  Jews,  and  although  able  to  dictate  financially  to  gov- 
ernments, and  possessing  political  power,  they  have  never  yet  at- 
tempted to  seize  upon  the  reins  of  any  government,  or  take  it  out  of  the 
hands  of  those  selected  to  govern. 

If  a  Jew  were  to  become  President  of  the  United  States,  and  all 
the  offices  filled  by  Jews,  the  government  would  run  along  the  lines 
upon  which  it  was  formed,  without  a  change  or  jar,  and  at  the  expira- 
tion of  their  term  of  office,  or  a  change  in  political  power,  they  would 
lay  down  their  trust  and  return  to  their  individual  avocations  without 
a  single  regret. 

This  is  a  unification  such  as  the  world  has  never  before  dreamed 
of.  And  it  is  the  same  unification  with  regard  to  the  Colored  Ameri- 
cans. The  situation  is  the  same,  the  conditions  identical  with  the  single 
exception  that  the  Jews  are  farther  advanced  than  the  Colored  man, 
his  experience  extending  over  a  larger  period  of  time,  but  the  Colored 
men  are  improving  and  soon  they  should  be  where  the  same  sort  of 
unification  can  be  said  of  them. 

THE  AMERICAN    INDIAN 

The  American  Indian  has  no  ancestry  of  civilization  to  look  back 
to.  His  forebears  so  far  as  is  known  to  history  were  savages,  and  the 
Indians  found  in  America  by  the  first  white  settlers  were  also  savages. 

Their  origin  as  a  race  is  shrouded  in  obscurity,  some  asserting  that 
they  are  descendants  of  the  Semitic  race  W  Asia,  others  that  they  are 
Turanian  and  Malaysian  mixed.  It  is  certain,  however,  that  nothing 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  DIFFERENT  RACES  79 

remains  of  any  very  ancient  civilization,  what  does  exist  consists  of 
"mounds"  containing  crude  articles  of  pottery,  flint  arrows,  etc.,  and 
in  the  case  of  the  descendants  of  the  cliff  dwellers  in  New  Mexico  and 
Arizona,  their  habitations  remain,  showing  that  their  surroundings 
were  crude  and  their  civilization  at  a  low  ebb. 

The  descendants  of  the  Aztecs,  Toltecs  and  other  tribes  whose  an- 
cestors were  ruthlessly  slaughtered  by  Cortez  and  his  Spanish  soldiers, 
and  oppressed  by  his  successors,  had  small  title  to  what  is  known  as 
civilization.  Of  these  little  can  be  said  except  that  the  present  descend- 
ants present  the  vestiges  of  degeneracy,  and  have  no  marks  of  being  a 
pure  race  of  any  sort.  They  are  just  the  same  as  they  were  when  first 
discovered,  barring  vices  which  they  have  acquired  from  the  civilized 
races  without  receiving  any  benefit  from  their  virtues. 

These  people  present  no  example  worth  being  followed,  but  as  to 
the  descendants  of  the  real  savage  American  Indian,  the  Sioux,  Algon- 
quins,  and  other  large  and  savage  warrior  tribes  encountered  by  the 
American  pioneer  and  frontiersmen,  they  show  the  power  of  civilization 
and  their  adaptability  to  changed  environment. 

Among  them  were  many  noble  men,  men  of  high  aspirations  and 
aims,  who  as  soon  as  they  understood  civilization,  broke  away  from  the 
trammels  of  savagery  and  became  civilized.  That  is,  they  adopted  the 
manners  and  customs  of  the  civilized  races,  and  became  unified  with 
them. 

RESULTS  OF  EDUCATION 

Among  them,  education  has  produced  a  large  number  of  men  of 
high  grade,  and  influence.  Most  of  them  have  turned  to  agriculture, 
but  being  a  race  that  is  still  in  embryo,  so  to  speak,  that  is  one  of  the 
present  era,  the  time  has  not  yet  arrived  when  it  can  be  predicted  of 
them  that  they  are  equal  to  coming  up  to  the  highest  rank  in  civilized 
life. 

They  are  an  open,  livin^llustration  of  the  power  of  education  and 
modern  civilization.  The  lesson  to  be  learned  from  them  is,  that  what 
a  race  so  sunk  in  savagery  and  barbarism  can  do,  is  much  more  within 


80  PROGRESS  OF  THE  DIFFERENT  RACES 

the  reach  of  the  Colored  Americans  who  have  a  great  and  noble  ances- 
try back  to  which  they  may  look  with  admiration  and  feel  an  incentive 
to  continue  to  advance — it  is  in  them. 

. 

THE  JAPANESE  AS  AN  ILLUSTRATION 

We  come  to  the  Japanese  as  an  illustration  of  unification  of  the 
races,  because  they  have  put  themselves  before  the  world  as  entitled  to 
consideration  as  much  as  any  other  race.  Inasmuch  as  they  are  rapidly 
becoming  a  world  power,  and  have  the  warships  and  guns  to  back  up 
their  pretensions,  the  nations  of  the  earth  feel  justified  in  considering 
their  claims. 

Whence  they  come  nobody  knows,  not  even  their  own  learned  men. 
They  originated  somewhere  in  the  past,  but  not  ancient  past,  or  they 
would  have  been  heard  of,  but  may  be  a  cross  among  the  Turanian 
tribes.  They  are  small  men  and  dark,  which  lends  truth  to  this  theory. 

With  their  origin  we  have  nothing  to  do,  because  their  rise  and 
progress  is  something  men  now  living  have  witnessed  and  stand 
amazed  at  its  suddenness  and  at  the  height  to  which  these  small  men 
have  attained. 

They  are  a  brilliant  example  of  what  education  and  civilization 
backed  by  intense  persistence  and  energy  will  accomplish  in  taking 
advantage  of  opportunity. 

They  were  given  an  opportunity  to  enter  the  ranks  of  civilization, 
but  they  refused  the  offer.  Then,  trade  and  commerce  urged  and  then 
forced  it  upon  them,  and  seeing  that  they  had  to  progress,  they  took 
hold  of  opportunities,  and  now,  never  let  the  smallest  opportunity  pass 
by  them.  When  an  opportunity  does  not  present  itself  they  go  to  meet 
it  or  make  one  to  suit  themselves.  They  are  giving  the  world  a  bad 
scare  by  their  persistence  and  clamors  for  equality  with  every  other 
nation  and  peoples,  due,  perhaps,  to  their  newness  as  a  nation  and  the 
probability  that  they  may  relapse  into  b^jbarism  should  they  get  the 
Opperhand  with  restraint  removed. 

Every  man  who  has  not  had  a  very  good  or  saintly  past,  is  re- 


The  Story  of  a  Rising 

Race  Told  in 

Pictures 

,,ii!iiiiiiilJ!!"iiiiiiii"-;:::>, 
I1*  9iiiin  '"iiim'!1  1 

l"' 


PHOTOGRAPHED   FROM  LIFE 


Special 

Collection 

B 


RELIGIOUS 
PHILANTHROPIC 
EDUCATIONAL 
FRATERNAL 


aiiiiiiiiiumiiiiuuiiiiiiiiiijiiiiiiuiiiiiwiiiiimiiuiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiH 


c 
o 
U 


03 

55   «T 

o  -n 

HH      <L>    03 

g  e  s 


C    rt 


o 

en 

i_ 

u 

O 


c 

rt 
en 
CX 
O 


o 
<u 

fc/5 


3 

H 


H     03 

13  .y 

«  % 

^1 

Kv 
J2 

WH 

fe  75" 

<  8 
co  "5 

K  ^ 
W  bo 

M  S 
W  £ 
W  'rt 


o 

en 
en 
fll 

0 


•o 

rt 

cS 


1 

- 

I 


~     1 
< 


OH 


CO    - 

O    ^ 
•^    i) 

*-*       CD 

O  _ 

CO     o3 

§ 
1 

O 


CiO 

1 

•*-> 

OS 

IH 

*0 

O 


W    rt  v 
rj    >   4> 

«THe 

«  s^s 

§".-!> 
*£«^ 


Mil 

rf      O    03 


rt    ° 
-»>> 

•*H  -      C 

O    O    oS 

cu    rt    C 

c  ^ 

fe    5   3 


ffi^ 

H 

K 
O 


o 

.fl 

-t-J 

c 


2 

a. 


c 

rt 

E 

en 

<u 
13 
^ 
"o 


CO 


^^       rr\ 


o 

o 

CO 


CO 
o 


o 

0. 

o 


tn 
u 

JS 

a, 

S 

<u 

H 


w 

o? 

^  c 

6.2 
1-7  *-> 

^H   .2 

>">  '3 

Co 


rt 
£    c 

§  .a 

C  -t-> 
o  w 
U'C 


•-> 

I— I 
'-. 


S^c 
O  to  a 

Sl^2 


C    <U 

eg 

<u   O 

•a^j 

o  « 

CJ   ^ 

"rt 
C     " 

.2 

'•M 

rt 

C 

c 

o 

4-> 
C 


o 
o 

tUO 


3 

H 


00 


W  5 
0  to 

o.s 

Z  .S3 

•-1   ^ 
to   a. 


H 
•o 


<u 

-t-J 

.5 

•+4 

O 

ex 

I 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  DIFFERENT  RACES  81 

••  •'  '  » 

garded  with  suspicion  when  he  joins*  the  ranks  of  the  good  and  pious. 
It  is  not  credited  that  such  a  man  can  become  good  all  at  once,  and  the 
belief  spreads  that  his  reform  is  a  mere  makeshift,  a  delusion,  and  an 
opportunity  for  gain. 

The  Japanese  have  not  been  tested  by  any  of  the  conditions  that 
have  made  the  civilized  races  what  they  are  as  to  reliability  after 
centuries  of  experience,  and  the  only  thing  to  be  observed  is,  that  they 
were  found  first  as  a  barbaric  tribe,'  or  semibarbaric,  with  the  most 
hideous  manners  and  customs,  and  a  religion  that  was  mere  idol  wor- 
ship. 

If  the  first  American  admiral  who  forced  western  civilization  upon 
them  through  trade  and  commerce  could  see  them  now  at  the  bargain 
counter  of  opportunities,  he  would  be  amazed. 

Their  arts  and  sciences  are  marvels  of  beauty;  their  home  life  when 
they  are  not  fighting  is  amid  a  bower  of  roses,  and  they  can  imitate 
anything  as  to  mechanical  workmanship  from  a  toy  dog  to  a  compli- 
cated man-of-war.  They  make  everything  the  civilized  men  make,  and 
sell  them  for  a  pittance.  They  know  what  they  want  and  they  get  it  or 
declare  war. 

Never  did  such  a  race  of  men  exist  since  history  began,  and  it  has 
sprung  up  into  prominence  within  about  half  a  century,  without  be- 
ing deep  or  profound,  and  having  a  character  that  is  so  -dubious  that 
one  never  knows  whether  he  is  your  friend  or  enemy. 

While  studying  this  race  of  small  men,  one  is  almost  tempted  to 
urge  every  man  behind  in  this  world's  favors,  to  do  as  the  Japanese. 
It  is  indeed  an  incentive  to  wake  up  and  go  ahead. 

THE  CHINESE 

The  Chinese  are  as  near  the  pure  Turanian  stock  as  it  is  possible 
for  a  race  with  their  environments  to  be. 

The  samples  that  come  to  the  United  States  for  employment  are 
coolies,  mongrels  of  the  race,  just  as  we  have  natural  born  mongrels 
from  intermixtures  with  degeneracy. 

But  the  real  Chinaman,  the  Manchurian,  and  his  similars  among  the 
6—1,  S 


82  PROGRESS  OF  THE  DIFFERENT  RACES 

pure  Turanian  strain,  are  magnificent  men  physically,  without  the  slant 
eye,  and  highly  educated  in  the  Chinese  fashion. 

Like  the  other  grand  divisions  of  the  -human  race,  they  lived  along 
for  ages  in  peace  and -comfort,  until  the  outside  barbarian  in  the  form 
of  the  little  Japanese  came  along  and  shattered  his  dreams  of  content. 
As  Alaric  and  his  Huns  battered  down  the  gates  of  Rome;  as  the  Ro- 
mans put  an  end  to  the  Jewish  nation;  as  the  combined  attacks  of  the 
gold  hungered  kings  of  Europe  and  Asia  subdued  and  obliterated  the 
vast  Ethiopian  empire,  so  little  Japan  routed  the  big  Chinese  empire. 

But  this  accomplished  something- that  emphasizes  the  idea  of  a  uni- 
versal unification  of  the  nations  of  the  world.  Japan  forced  open  China 
and  its  people  saw  the  opportunity,  and  took  it.  After  studying  the 
methods  of  civilization,  particularly  those  in  vogue  in  this  great  repub- 
lic, its  students  returned  to  their  native  land,  and  aroused  the  half  a 
billion  people  from  the  slumbers  and  behold!  A  vast  republic.  The 
Chinese  are  in  line  with  modern  education,  with  the  arts  of  civilization. 
Like  the  Japanese,  they  have  begun  to  wear  American  clothing.  With- 
al, they  have  abandoned  their  old  pagan  practices,  killed  their  dragon, 
and  are  rapidly  coming  in  under  the  remorseless  movement  toward  the 
unification  of  the  world. 


ETHIOPIA,    THE     GREAT    BLACK    EMPIRE 

THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  BIBLE  AND  ALSO  RECENT  DISCOVERIES  IN 
AFRICA  PROVE  THE  ANCIENT  AND  POWERFUL-  CIVILIZATION  OF 
THE  COLORED  RACE  3,000  YEARS  B.  C.— THE  STORY  OF  CANDACE, 
THE  BEAUTIFUL  BLACK  QUEEN  *OF  ETHIOPIA,  AND  THE  MAR- 
RIAGE OF  MOSES  TO  AN  ETHIOPIAN  WOMAN  U90  B.  C.— HOW 
PIANKHI,  THE  BLACK  KIN.G,  CONQUERED  EGYPT  750  B.  C.,  AND 
HOW  EGYPT  TOOK  HER  CIVILIZATION  FROM  ETHIOPIA. 


We  read  about  Napoleon,  Frederick  the  Great  of  Prussia,  Catherine 
of  Russia,  Marie  Antoinette  of  France,  and  other  kings  and  queens, 
many  of  whom  led  mysteriously  cloudy  lives  and  came  to  a  bad  end- 
ing, but  few  have  ever  heard  of  Queen  Candace,  Queen  of  Ethiopia. 

You  are  referred  to  the  Bible  (Acts  8:27)  as  a  beginning  of  the  in- 
formation to  follow. 

Few  among  the  learned  in  this  present  age,  and  less  of  the  un- 
learned, know  anything  about  the  origin  of  the  colored  race  in  the 
United  States.  They  are  completely  in  the  dark  as  to  their  ancestry, 
as  a  powerful  and  highly  civilized  race  of  people. 

The  fact  is,  that  while  the  Anglo-Saxons,  Celts,  Scandinavians,  Ger- 
mans, and  so  on,  wore  skin  coats,  devoured  their  food  raw,  lived  in 
caverns,  and  were  busily  engaged  in  cutting  one  another's  throats  over 
dry  bones,  the  ancestors  of  our  Colored  people  in  these  United  States 
were  enjoying  the  highest  arts  of  civilization,  lived  in  palaces,  and 
erected  magnificent  specimens  of  the  most  wonderful  architecture  in 
the  world,  and  behaved  generally  like  civilized  people. 

Eecent  and  authentic  discoveries  in  Africa  have  brought  to  light, 
through  monuments  and  other  evidences,  that  the  Hamitic  race  played 
a  very  important  part  in  the  first  stages  of  the  world's  history.  There 
are  modern  records,  which,  together  with  the  great  number  of  monu- 

83 


84  ETHIOPIA,  THE  GREAT  BLACK  EMPIRE 

ments  of  great  antiquity,  demonstrate  without  the  shadow  of  a  doubt 
that  the  African  civilization  of  the  Hamitic  race,  was  older  than  the 
most  ancient  history  recorded  of  the  Egyptians,  going  back  centuries 
before  the  birth  of  Moses. 


THE  BLACK  NATIONS  A  POWERFUL  CIVILIZATION 

It  appears  now  that  Egypt  took  its  civilization  from  Ethiopia,  the 
black  empire  south  of  it. 

The  old  theories  have  been  smashed  into  atoms,  and  it  now  appears 
that  the  black  nations  of  certain  regions  of  the  continent  of  Africa  were 
not  races  in  their  infancy,  but  the  descendants  of  a  powerful  civilization 
gradually  broken  by  misfortunes  and  disastrous  wars  against  it. 

The  Egyptians  have  always  contended  that  their  forefathers 
learned  their  arts  and  largely  received  their  laws  from  the  black  em- 
pire farther  south.  Throughout  the  pages  of  Homer,  the  Ethiopians  are 
spoken  of  with  great  respect,  as  the  friends  of  the  gods,  the  "blameless 
Ethiopians"  being  a  common  phrase. 

The  great  Greek  historian,  Herodotus,  who  has  been  charged  with 
drawing  upon  his  imagination  in  his  accounts  of  Africa,  is  now  demon- 
strated to  have  been  truthful.  His  extraordinary  stories  about  the  an- 
cient empire  of  Ethiopians,  south  of  Egypt,  are  being  verified  from  the 
recently  unearthed  monuments,  as  having  been  erected  by  the  very  peo- 
ple of  whom  the  historian  wrote,  to  celebrate  their  victories  and  honor 
their  gods. 

Although  the  most  ancient  inscriptions  on  the  monuments  along 
the  upper  Nile  have  not  yet  been  deciphered,  the  story  of  the  Land  of 
the  Blacks  is  well  known  as  far  back  as  eight  hundred  years  before 
Christ. 

THE  BLACK  KINGS 

As  showing  a  common  civilization,  in  fact,  perhaps  a  common  ori- 
gin, the  doings  of  the  Black  Kings  were  chronicled  after  the  same  fash- 
ion as  those  of  the  Egyptian  kings. 


ETHIOPIA,  THE  GREAT  BLACK  EMPIRE  85 

The  writing  of  the  people  of  the  Great  Black  Empire,  is  like  that 
of  the  Egyptians,  and  the  gods  they  worshiped  were  closely  related  to 
the  gods  of  Egypt. 

Inscriptions  on  these  monuments  that  have  been  deciphered,  tell 
us  that  Piankhi,  the  black  king,  conquered  Egypt  750  B.  C.,  and  that  he 
worshiped  without  question  in  Egyptian  temples,  and  the  carvings  in 
the  excavated  ruins,  which  show  men  and  women  unmistakably  Negro, 
give  evidence  of  the  similarity  of  religion. 

We  have  always  supposed,  as  told  by  the  scientists,  that  civilization 
went  up  the  Nile,  whereas,  it  is  now  proven  that  it  came  down  the  Nile, 
that  is,  from  Ethiopia  to  Egypt,  instead  of  the  other  way. 

When  Cambyses,  king  of  Persia,  conquered  Egypt  six  hundred 
years  before  the  Christian  era,  he  ventured  to  arrange  an  expedition 
against  the  black  empire  to  the  south,  stories  of  the  greatness  of  which 
he  had  been  told.  He  sent  to  the  Black  King  gifts  of  gold,  palm  wine 
and  incense,  and  asked  to  be  informed  whether  or  not  it  was  true  that 
on  a  certain  spot  called  the  "Table  of  the  Sun,"  the  magistrates,  every 
night,  put  provisions  of  cooked  meats  so  that  every  one  who  was  hungry 
might  come  in  the  morning  and  help  himself. 

The  history  proceeds  to  tell  us,  that  the  black  king,  Nastasenen, 
received  the  envoys  of  Cambyses  peacefully  but  without  enthusiasm. 
He  showed  them  the  " Table  of  the  Sun"  mentioned  by  Cambyses,  and 
took  them  to  the  prisons  where  the  prisoners  wore  fetters  of  gold,  so 
that  the  Persians  might  be  properly  impressed. 

Cambyses  was  very  much  impressed  by  the  fact  that  gold  was  so 
common  that  it  was  used  in  making  the  shackles  of  prisoners,  and  he 
made  war  upon  the  black  empire  to  get  that  gold,  but  miserably  failed. 

THE  BEAUTIFUL  BLACK  QUEEN 

We  now  come  to  the  Queen  Candace  mentioned  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles.  The  account  there  given  is  as  follows  (Chapter  8) : 

1 '  26th  verse.  And  the  angel  of  the  Lord  spake  unto  Philip,  saying, 
arise  and  go  toward  the  south  unto  the  way  that  goeth  down  from  Jeru- 
salem unto  Gaza,  which  is  desert. 


86  ETHIOPIA,  -THE 'ORE AT  BLACK  EMPIRE 

' '  27th  \»erse.  And  he  arose  and  went :  and  behold,  a  man  of  Ethiopia, 
an  eunuch  of  great  authority  under  Candaco,  queen  of  the  Ethiopians, 
who  had  charge  of  all  her  treasure,  and  had  come  to  Jerusalem  for  to 
worship. ' ' 

This  is  all  that  relates  to  Queen  Candace,  but  it  transpires  from 
subsequent  verses  of  the  same  chapter,  that  the  treasurer  of  Queen 
Candace  was  baptized  and  went  on  his  way  rejoicing. 

One  queen  Candace  of  Ethiopia,  was  a  famous  black  queen,  tales  of 
whose  prowess  ^spread  as  far  as  Greece.  It  appears  from  the  monu- 
ments, that  the  kingdom  was  ruled  by  successive  queens  each  bearing 
the  name  of  Candace,  which  may  account  for  the  different  descriptions 
of  her,  some  showing  her  as  very  beautiful,  and  some  allowing  her  but 
one  eye  with  the  disposition  of  a  termagant. 

These  kings  and  queens,  whose  records  have  been  deciphered,  are 
of  comparatively  recent  years — not  more  than  2,500  or  3,000  years  old. 
It  is  expected  that  the  results  of  the  excavations  of  the  older  ruins  will 
be  more  interesting. 

ETHIOPIANS  FIRST   LIVING    MEN 

To  revert  to  Herodotus.  This  ancient  historian  was  a  great  trav- 
eler, the  first,  perhaps,  to  visit  the  region  of  the  blacks  and  their  empire. 

He  says,  somewhere  in  his  history :  *  *  The  Ethiopians  were  the  first 
men  who  ever  lived.'* 

There  is  more  astounding  evidence  of  the  civilization  of  the  black 
men  to  be  found  in  recent  excavations. 

Lying  north  of  Egypt  and  a  little  southeast  of  Greece,  in  the  Med- 
iterranean Sea,  is  the  famous  Island  of  Crete,  or  Candia,  embracing 
3,326  square  miles,  and  at  the  present  time  it  has  a  population  of  about 
300,000  people  all  told. 

This  island  was  anciently  regarded  as  the  spot  where  Jove  himself 
was  cradled,  and  it  became  the  center  or  reservoir  of  the  highest  forms 
of  ancient  civilization.  All  the  ancient  Greek  and  Roman  gods  had  their 
origin  or  birthplace  on  this  island,  an*1  under  the  famed  King  Minos, 


ETHIOPIA,  THE  GREAT -BLACK  EMPIRE  87 

'  k 

nothing  disgraceful  or  monstrous  was  permitted  to  find  a  resting  place. 
It  has  always  been  a  mysteriously  unknown  island,  and  the  great  aim 
of  delvers  into  antiquities. 

Within  the  last  ten  years,  there  has  been  dug  out  in  this  island  of 
Crete,  the  remains  of  a  civilization  two  thousand  years  more  ancient 
than  any  hitherto  known  in  Europe. 


THEATRES,  PALACES  AND  TEMPLES 

There  are  actual  buildings,  theatres,  palaces,  and  temples  that  ex- 
isted in  3,000  B.  C.,  and  were  mere  guess  work  in  Homer's  time.  What 
has  been  unearthed  shows  that  there  was  communication  between  Crete 
and  Egypt  2,000  years  before  Christ.  One  of  the  frescoes  found  shows 
some  religious  ceremonial  in  the  Egyptian  style.  Some  of  the  priest- 
esses are  black,  others  white,  and  the  connection  between  African  and 
Cretan  civilization  as  to  dates  will  soon  be  settled. 

Enough  appears  to  show  that  there  were  two  great  civilizations  at 
•a  very  early  time,  that  in  the  Nile  country  begun  and  maintained  by 
black  men,  and  the  other  in  Crete.  The  Cretans  seem  to  h^ave  been  a 
dark  race,  rather  small,  with  regular,  almost  Greek  profiles  and  full 
lips. 

Nothing  has  been  found  in  this  newly  discovered  cradle  of  the  hu- 
man race  to  indicate  that  civilization  came  to  them  or  to  Africa  from 
Asia,  whence  it  has  always  been  thought  all  knowledge  originated. 

Everything  so  far  unearthed  in  Crete  and  in  the  Soudan,  favors  the 
theory  that  all  around  the  Mediterranean  there  arose  in  the  stone  age 
a  common  race  of  men,  who  in  the  course  of  centuries  developed  differ- 
ing physical  characteristics,  and  they  peopled  Europe  and  Africa  where 
the  first  civilizations  arose  in  Crete  and  the  Soudan. 

There  is  tremendous  food  for  thought  in  these  discoveries.  It  may 
transpire  after  all  is  discovered  the  Colored  American  descended  from 
the  African,  the  Hamitic,  or  the  Negro — call  him  anything,  it  will  not 
harm  his  ancestry — is  in  fact  descended  from  a  superior  race  of  people. 


88  ETHIOPIA,  THE  GREAT  BLACK  EMPIRE 

While  the  colored  race  do  not  care  for  any  admixture  of  their  blood 
with  the  Aryan,  the  latter  need  have  no  fear  that  it  will  ever  be  forced 
upon  him. 

MOSES  MARRIED  A  COLORED  WOMAN 

What  would  Moses,  the  great  lawgiver,  say  to  you?  Listen  to  the 
good  book  in  Numbers  12:1.  "And  Miriam  and  Aaron  spake  against 
Moses  because  of  the  Ethiopian  woman  he  had  married :  for  he  had  mar- 
ried an  Ethiopian  woman. " 

For  this  reviling,  the  Lord  made  Miriam  leprous,  and  punished  her, 
and  Aaron  acknowledged  that  he  had  sinned. 

While  on  this  subject,  it  may  be  interesting  to  specify  some  of  the 
doings  of  the  Ethiopians  in  ancient  history.  First,  Moses  married  an 
Ethiopian  woman  in  B.  C.  1490,  quite  a  number  of  years  before  any  leg- 
islature had  an  opportunity  to  prevent  it. 

The  Ethiopians  must  have  flourished  after  the  last  mentioned  date, 
because  we  read  in  IE  Kings  9,  That  Tirhakah,  king  of  Ethiopia,  had 
come  out  to  fight  the  Assyrians — quite  a  distance  from  Ethiopia — and 
the  frightened  Assyrian  king  besought  the  aid  of  Hezekiah,  king  of 
Judah.  This  happened  in  B.  C.  710. 

Again,  in  B.  C.  957,  we  learn  from  n  Chronicles  14: 9,  that  Zerah, 
the  Ethiopian,  came  out  against  Asa,  king  of  Judah,  with  a  million  men 
and  three  hundred  chariots.  The  scripture  reads,  "an  host  of  a  thou- 
sand thousand. " 


GREAT  ANCESTRY  OF  COLORED  RACE 

Let  the  Colored  American  live  up  to  the  records  of  the  past  history 
of  his  race  and  prove  himself  worthy  of  his  great  ancestry. 

It  was  said  in  another  place  in  this  article  that  there  appear  to 
have  been  two  great  civilizations  at  a  very  early  period  of  time.  One 
flourished  in  the  Nile  country,  maintained  by  black  men,  and  the  other 
in  Crete. 


ETHIOPIA,  THE  GREAT  BLACK  EMPIRE  89 

It  is  an  astonishing  fact,  for  it  is  fast  developing  into  a  historical 
fact,  that  a  common  race  of  men  arose,  and  that  in  the  course  of  cen- 
turies, they  developed  differing  physical  characteristics,  due  to  climatic 
necessities,  either  black,  brown  or  swarthy,  and  that  they  peopled  Eu- 
rope and  Africa,  the  first  civilizations  arising  in  Crete  and  the  Soudan, 
which  is  the  very  heart  of  the  continent  of  Africa,  extending  from  the 
Equator  to  25  degrees  north  latitude,  and  from  20  degrees  west  longi- 
tude to  50  degrees  east  longitude.  A  territory  comprising  1,650  by  4,650 
miles  extent,  and  including  the  "Phut"  territory,  it  is  nearly  as  large 
again. 

All  this  vast  territory  constituted  the  Empire  of  Ethiopia.  An  em- 
pire that  was  able  more  than  600  years  before  the  Christian  era  to  send 
a  million  of  fully  equipped  soldiers  against  a  Jewish  king. 

A  very  slight  circumstance  has  been  the  beginning  of  explorations 
that  will  undoubtedly  alter  all  of  our  text-books  upon  the  subject  of  the 
origin  of  the  human  race. 

A  German  explorer  recently  unearthed,  in  a  remote  region  in  the 
Soudan,  a  bronze  head  of  fine  and  exquisite  workmanship.  This  has 
been  taken  as  another  evidence  of  an  ancient  African  civilization — in- 
deed, a  black  men's  civilization,  and  has  operated  as  an  incentive  for 
other  explorations. 

THE  BIBLE  AS  A  PROOF 

We  read  in  the  Bible  (I  Kings  10),  a  whole  chapter  concerning  the 
visit  of  the  Queen  of  Sheba,  who  visited  Solomon,  coming  to  Jerusalem 
with  a  very  great  train,  with  camels  that  bore  spices,  and  very  much 
gold  and  precious  stones.  And  that  when  she  departed  she  presented 
Solomon  with  a  hundred  and  twenty  talents  of  gold,  and  of  spices  very 
great  store,  and  precious  stones.  "There  came  no  more  such  abund- 
ance." 

The  same  account  of  this  great  queen  is  given  in  2nd  Chronicles, 
and  in  Matthew  12:42  she  is  styled  "The  Queen  of  the  South." 

A  queen  from  the  South  who  could  present  Solomon  with  about  a 


90  ETHIOPIA,  THE  GREAT  BLACK  EMPIRE 

million  dollars  of  our  money  in  gold  and  precious  stones,  was  certainly 
a  rich  and  powerful  queen. 

The  Queen  -of  Sheba  had  many  successors,  however,  and  they  were 
all  warlike,  leading  their  armies  either  to  victory  or  successfully  de- 
fending the  -Ethiopian  empire  against  attack.  Ahasuerus,  the  most 
powerful  Persian  monarch,  who  ruled  over  146  provinces,  attempted  to 
extend  his  dominion  over  into  Ethiopia  but  could  not  succeed. 

Some  years  ago,  ruins  of  ancient  dwellings  were  discovered  in  Up- 
per Ehodesia,  which  were  declared  by  Dr.  Maclver  of  Oxford  to  be 
those  of  an  ancient  African  civilization. 


Within  the  past  ten  years,  excavations  in  the  Upper  Soudan,  verify 
the  claim  that  the  black  man  was  the  first  to  discover  the  art  of  work- 
ing metals,  and  that  they  gave  this  knowledge  to  Europe  and  Asia.  Dr. 
Schweinfurth,  the  famous  German  ethnologist,  and  the  University  of 
Berlin,  have  adopted  this  theory. 

Lady  Lugard,  the  authoress,  gathered  from  old  Arab  books,  many 
details  of  this  high  civilization  among  the  black  men  of  the  Upper  Nile, 
their  customs  and  government  until  quite  recent  times. 

"We  know  as  a  historical  fact,  that  the  Nubians  conquered  Egypt, 
and  set  the  pace  for  a  good  government  among  the  Egyptians,  sup- 
pressing many  of  their  cruel  practices. 

The  end  of  these  discoveries  is  far  from  having  been  reached.  In- 
deed,  they  are  just  beginning  to  attract  attention.  Enough  has  been 
•unearthed,  however,  to  establish  the  ancestry  of  the  Colored  race  of 
America,  greater  and  higher  than  that  of  any  of  the  mixed  races. 


The  Genius  of  Colored  Americans  in  Liter- 
ature; The  Arts  and  Sciences  Inherited 
From  the  Ancient  Ethiopians 

Read,  Study,  and  Educate  up  to  Opportunities—A  High 
Racial  Type  Appears  in  Modern  Times — A  Cause 
for  Pride  and  an  Incentive  to  Action,  Energy  and 
Efficiency. 

Men  of  learning,  wisdom,  and  honest,  without  prejudice,  take  the 
standard  of  a  race  of  men  from  his  primitive  type. 

That  type  is  sought  for  in  the  most  excellent. productions  of  the 
race,  their  achievements  and  their  position  among  civilized  nations  that 
were  the  founders  of  our  present  civilization. 

He  who  grovels  in  the  worst  human  elements  of  any  race,  knows 
nothing  about  that  race,  and  opens  the  door  to  the  degeneracy  of  all 
the  nations  and  races  on  earth,  by  advocating  them  as  the  evidences  of 
degeneracy. 

Since  the  world  began  there  have  been  good  and  bad  elements 
among  the  peoples  that  inhabited  it,  but  the  good  elements  alone  have 
survived,  the  bad  or  the  evil  has  gone  down  into  ruin.  Nations  that 
sought  to  waylay  and  throttle  progress  for  their  own  selfish  ends,  and 
immoral  purposes  have  been  forced  out  into  the  world's  Gehenna,  and 
in  the  garbage  heap  there  are  still  rummaging  many  of  the  split  races 
of  the  earth,  and  many  individuals  bury  themselves  in  its  reek  refusing 
to  emerge  into  the  clear  sunlight. 

It  is,  as  it  always  has  been,  the  great,  the  high  hope  and  aim  of  men 
of  intellect,  and  higher  aspirations  than  the  luxuries  of  life  which  kill 
the  soul,  to  lift  the  evil  in  mankind  out  of  the  category  of  civilization, 

91 


92  COLORED  AMERICANS  IN  LITERATURE 

and  develop  mind  and  intellect  as  the  only  adjunct  toward  universal 
unity  and  peace. 

To  cure  all  the  evil  which  afflict  men  of  every  race  and  people,  is 
an  impossibility  so  long  as  the  earth  exists  for  the  use  and  benefit  of 
mankind.  Force  has  been  tried,  but  even  the  death  penalty  does  not 
stay  crime  and  disorder.  The  Crucified  One  gave  up  his  life  and  took 
upon  himself  all  the  sins  of  men,  and  pointed  out  the  way  for  them  to 
follow  if  they  would  be  saved.  But  even  this  Majestic,  this  Divine  Sac- 
rifice has  not  stayed  the  evils  afflicting  man  when  left  to  his  own  de- 
vices, to  his  own  ill-regulated  freedom.  We  know  the  way,  indeed,  and 
whoso  refuses  to  follow  it,  must  be  classed  with  the  evils  we  suffer. 
Every  man  must  lift  himself  out  of  the  slough. 

There  is  food  for  thought  in  the  past,  which  hinges  much  upon  the 
present  and  the  future,  and  if  it  is  taken  in  the  proper  spirit,  it  can  not 
fail  to  develop  the  mind,  the  soul,  and  put  men  on  the  high  road  toward 
the  accomplishment  of  the  designs  of  God. 

THE  QUEEN  OF  SHEBA  AND  SOLOMON 

It  was  related  in  another  article,  that  the  Queen  of  Sheba  visited 
Solomon,  but  we  shall  give  a  further  account  of  this  great  queen  be- 
cause it  will  lead  to  the  reason  why  Ethiopia  reached  a  high  state  of 
development. 

Open  the  Bible  at  1st  Kings,  10,  verses  6  to  10  and  read: 

"6.  And  she  said  to  the  king,  it  was  a  true  report  that  I  heard  in 
mine  own  land  of  thy  acts  and  thy  wisdom. 

"7.  Howbeit  I  believed  not  the  words,  until  I  came,  and  mine  eyes 
had  seen  it:  and,  behold,  the  half  has  not  been  told  me:  thy  wisdom  and 
prosperity  exceedeth  the  fame  which  I  heard. 

"8.  Happy  are  the  men,  happy  are  these  thy  servants,  which  stand 
continually  before  thee.  and  that  hear  thy  wisdom. 

"9.  Blessed  be  the  Lord  thy  God,  which  delighted  in  thee,  to  set 
thee  on  the  throne  of  Israel:  because  the  Lord  loved  Israel  forever, 
therefore  made  he  the  king,  to  do  judgment  and  justice." 


COLORED  AMERICANS  IN  LITERATURE  93 

Here  was  an  Ethiopian  Queen  who  was  clearly  desirous  of  benefit- 
ing her  great  empire  and  uplifting  her  people,  traveling  in  pursuit  of 
the  best  way  to  do  it,  just  as  our  modern  men  are  now  doing. 

This,  it  should  be  remembered,  occurred  more  than  a  thousand  years 
before  the  birth  of  Christ,  or  to  bring  the  years  down  to  date,  it  was 
two  thousand  nine  hundred  and  twenty-eight  years  ago — nearly  thirty 
centuries. 


THE  ETHIOPIANS  CONQUERED   EGYPT 

To  diverge  a  few  lines:  Napoleon  Bonaparte  was  a  deep  student, 
and  when  attempting  the  conquest  of  Egypt,  he  pointed  his  soldiers  to 
the  great  Pyramids  saying:  "Soldiers  of  France,  forty  centuries  are 
looking  down  upon  you,''  he  uttered  a  truth  of  history,  and  established 
an  Ethiopian  empire  a  thousand  years  before  Solomon.  The  reason  is 
this:  The  Ethiopians  conquered  Egypt,  or  erected  it  into  a  province, 
and  built  the  great  Pyramids  that  still  exist. 

But  to  return  to  the  Queen  of  Sheba. 

She  found  a  knowledge  of  God  in  her  visit  and  carried  it  back  to 
her  people,  because  we  find  His  worship  beginning  to  make  its  appear- 
ance upon  the  monuments  and  inscriptions. 

Now  a  singular  circumstance  is  presented  by  the  claim  of  Ethiopian 
kings  and  princes  after  the  visit  of  the  Queen  of  Sheba  to  Solomon. 

It  was  claimed  by  the  princes  of  Axoum,  in  Ethiopia,  which  was 
evangelized  by  the  Empress  Helena,  consort  of  the  Roman  Emperor 
Constantine,  in  the  year  324  of  the  Christian  era,  that  the  Queen  of 
Sheba  bore  a  son  to  King  Solomon,  and  that  he  was  the  founder  of  a 
dynasty,  the  annals  of  the  kingdom  giving  a  long  list  of  the  kings  de- 
scended from  him,  and  relating  that  they  governed  for  centuries  with- 
out interruption.  Pieces  of  their  money  still  in  existence  and  the  in- 
scriptions on  recently  unearthed  monuments  furnishing  evidence  of  this 
fact. 

In  a  history  of  Alexander  the  Great,  translated  from  the  Ethiopian, 
it  is  related  of  another  Queen  of  Sheba,  who,  in  the  year  332  before  the 


94  COLORED  AMERICANS  IN  LITERATURE 

Christian  era,  resisted  that  mighty  conqueror  with  so  much  vigor,  that 
he  capitulated  to  her  charms,  as  she  was  a  most  beautiful  woman,  and 
left  her  kingdom  in  peace.  She  laughingly  reproached  him  for  his 
weakness,  so  the  story  goes:  "You,  the  mighty  conqueror  who  have 
never  been  defeated  by  man,  have  been  captured  and  defeated  by  a 


BLACK   QUEENS  WHEN   CHRIST  WAS   BORN 

The  reign  of  the  Sheban  dynasty  was  followed  by  that  of  the  queens 
of  Candace,  who  were  ruling  Ethiopia  at  the  date  of  the  birth  of  Christ, 
indeed,  one  of  them  is  mentioned  in  the  New  Testament,  Matthew  12 :42, 
and  her  story  is  related  in  another  chapter  of  this  book. 

Among  the  many  evidences  of  high  civilization  in  Ethiopia,  are  its 
literary  productions.  There  are  several  hundred  books  in  the  various 
public  libraries  of  Europe  which  show  a  remarkable  condition  of  devel- 
opment. 

In  the  way  of  history,  there  are  the  annals  of  ancient  chronology 
by  Georges  Ibn-al  Amid,  which  follows  the  geneaology  of  David  from 
Adam,  and  a  list  of  the  kings  of  Israel  and  Judea,  together  with  the 
principal  events  of  their  reigns.  To  this  is  added  a  chronology  of  the 
reigns  of  the  Roman  Emperors,  and  the  Consuls. 

In  the  chronological  book,  there  is  an  entire  chapter  giving  the  his- 
tory of  the  kings  of  Ethiopia,  from  Ibn-al  Hakim,  son  of  Solomon  by 
the  Queen  of  Sheba,  down  to  recent  times. 

There  are  also  volumes  of  poems  of  great  beauty  and  perfect  meter, 
stories  of  wars,  genealogical  lists,  biographies,  commentaries,  moral 
maxims,  philosophy,  anecdotes,  astrologies,  homilies,  hymns,  etc.  All 
of  these  are  contemporaneous. 

In  proof  of  this  remarkable  condition,  reference  is  made  to  the 
" Catalogue  des  manuscripts  Ethiopiens  (Gheez  et  Amharique)  de  la 
Bibliotheque  nfl'ionale  de  France,  a  Paris,"  a  copy  of  which  may  be 
found  in  any  of  our  great  public  libraries. 


COLORED  AMERICANS  IN  LITERATURE  95 

'ETHIOPIAN  WOMEN  HELD  IN  HIGH  ESTEEM 

/  / 

In  refinement,  the  Ethiopians  held  women  in  a  superior  position 
in  the  social  scale,  which  says  Dr.  Reich,  the  historian, ' '  Shows  a  higher 
point  of  delicacy  and  refinement  than  either  their  Eastern  or  Western 
successors.  Colossal  in  art,  profound  in  philosophy  and  religion,  and 
in  possession  of  the  knowledge  of  the  arts  and  sciences,  the  Ethiopian 
race  exhibits  the  astounding  phenomenon  of  an  elevated  civilization  at 
a  period  when  the  other  nations  of  the  world  were  almost  unknown." 

Referring  to  this  question  of  psychology  in  civilization  exhibited 
by  the  Ethiopians,  the  same  Dr.  Reich,  in  his  " History  of  Civilization," 
says: 

"People,  as  a  rule  cherish  the  idea  that  nations  are  like  individuals, 
and  that  accordingly  nations  have  their  childhood,  their  youth,  and 
their  old  age,  and  their  death  just  as  we  are  used  to  see  in  individuals. 
This  entire  idea  is  utterly  false.  There  is  no  such  parallel  development. 
A  nation  is  a  mental  thing  only." 

Dr.  Scholes,  in  his  "Glimpses  of  the  Ages,"  citing  Heeren's  "Man- 
ual of  Ancient  History,"  relative  to  the  Ethiopians,  says: 

"It  may  be  gathered  from  the  monuments  and  records  thac  Upper 
Egypt  (Ethiopia)  was  the  first  seat  of  civilization,  which  originating  in 
the  South,  spread  by  the  settlement  of  colonies  toward  the  North 
(Egypt). 

' '  These  migrations  are  proved  by  the  representations,  both  in  sculp- 
ture and  painting  found  in  the  yet  remaining  monuments  throughout 
Egypt."  "Glimpses  of  Ages,"  p.  191.  Heeren,  p.  57. 

There  were  tribes  among  the  Ethiopians  which  were  of  a  low  grade 
of  civilization,  just  as  in  the  most  civilized  countries  of  the  present 
times,  there  are  peoples  of  a  very  low  grade,  not  only  in  civilization  but 
in  intelligence.  But,  there  existed  a  highly  cultured  and  civilized  Ethi- 
opian people,  who  dwelt  in  cities,  erected  temples  and  other  edifices, 
and  who  had  good  government  and  humane  laws.  Moreover,  their  fame 
and  progress  in  knowledge  and  their  social  arts  spread  in  the  earliest 
ages  over  a  considerable  part  of  the  earth. 


96  COLORED  AMERICANS  IN  LITERATURE 

Upon  the  authority  of  Heeren,  already  referred  to,  and  upon  theii 
own  investigations,  Dr.  Glidden  and  Dr.  Morton,  who  are  quoted  in 
Scholes' " Glimpses  of  the  Ages,"  made  an  examination  of  the  Egyptian 
skulls,  and  gave  it  as  their  opinion  that  the  Egyptians  and  the  Ethi- 
opians never  came  from  Asia,  but  were  indigenous  or  aboriginal  inhab- 
itants of  the  African  Nile  country,  and  were  all  of  the  "Negroid  type.'* 

ANCIENT  EGYPTIANS  WERE  NEGROES 

Featherstone  in  his  "Social  History  of  the  Races  of  Mankind,"  goes 
still  further,  and  confidently  asserts  that  the  ancient  Egyptians  were 
of  the  Negro  race. 

"This,"  he  adds,  substantially,  "is  borne  out  on  all  the  Egyptian 
paintings,  sculptures,  and  mummies;  the  hair  found,  as  well  as  that  pos- 
sessed by  their  descendants,  the  Copts,  is  the  curly,  or  woolly  variety, 
and  the  lips  and  nose  the  same. 

* '  The  fact  that  the  ancient  Egyptians  were  Negroes  three  thousand 
six  hundred  years  before  the  Christian  era  is  substantiated,  and  that 
their  population  in  Egypt  at  that  period  amounted  to  seven  millions." 

Admitting  all  these  things  to  be  true,  it  may  be  asked:  "Well, 
what  of  it!  What  good  will  that  do  the  Colored  Americans!" 

It  has  to  do  with  Colored  Americans  as  much  as  an  ancient  highly 
civilized  ancestry  has  to  do  with  the  modern  Jews.  They  know  that 
their  race  is  not  extinct;  that  they  are  an  integral  part  of  the  great 
movement  of  all  mankind  toward  a  unification  of  mind  and  intelligence. 
This  fact  burned  into  their  minds  must  operate  as  an  incentive  of  the 
greatest  propelling  force  to  urge  them  onward  toward  the  high  destiny 
that  awaits  all  mankind. 

That  they  are  working  out  the  plans  of  the  Almighty  by  so  doing, 
puts  them  in  the  vanguard  of  civilization,  with  opportunities  at  hand 
to  avail  themselves  of  all  the  advantages  attached  to  such  a  high  pur- 
pose. There  is  something  to  work  for — something  worth  working  for, 
and  when  the  Colored  American  takes  this  high  view  of  his  destiny,  it 
will  be  too  small  a  thing  to  notice,  even  should  he  be  denied  the  privi- 
lege of  sitting  beside  a  white  man. 


COLORED  AMERICANS  IN  LITERATURE  97 


THE  JEW  AND  THE  COLORED  MAN 

A  curious  racial  transformation  is  going  on  in  the  United  States 
outside  the  two  divisions  of  man,  the  Jew  and  the  Colored  man,  which 
means  much  more  to  the  ethnologist  and  lover  of  mankind  than  is  ap- 
parent on  the  surface.  The  various  nations,  such  as  the  English,  French, 
German,  Irish,  Scotch,  Spaniard,  etc.,  are  rapidly  losing  their  identity 
of  race  or  descent,  and  becoming  American  with  new  facial  traits,  as 
well  as  mental  attributes.  All  these  nations  or  tribes,  will  lose  their 
identity  and  be  merged  into  another  and  different  stock  distinctly 
American,  perhaps  revert  to  the  parent  Aryan  stock.  Thus  we  shall 
witness,  the  four  primitive  divisions  of  mankind,  the  Aryan,  rehabili- 
tated; the  Jew  or  Semitic,  with  renewed  wisdom;  the  Ethiopian,  or 
Hamitic,  still  a  distinct  race,  and  the  Turanian,  or  Chinese,  working 
together  to  accomplish  a  unity  of  nations,  one  in  thought  and  high  pur- 
pose. Everything  is  apparently  working  in  that  direction,  and  there 
is  no  single  nation,  or  union  oi  nations  of  diverse  civilization  that  will 
be  able  to  stay  the  movement. 


7—1,  s 


DEVELOPMENT    OF    THE    RACE    IN 
THE  UNITED  STATES 

The  Result  of  a  Great  Civilized  Ancestry — Some  of  our  Colored 
Americans,  Their  Doings  and  Their  Personality 


The  Colored  Americans,  as  one  of  the  great  divisions  of  the  human 
family,  with  as  proud  an  ancestry  and  as  high  a  civilization  as  the  Jews, 
and  co-eval  with  them  in  the  point  of  cultured  antiquity,  are  proving 
themselves  as  progressive  and,  with  the  additions  of  modern  culture, 
civilization  and  progress,  are  building  their  race  up  to  a  high  point  of 
excellence. 

They  have  bridged  the  ages,  so  to  speak,  and  are  showing  them- 
selves penetrated  with  the  spirit  of  a  civilizing  evangelization,  which 
began  in  the  Far  East,  nearly  four  thousand  years  ago. 

They  are  carrying  down  to  date,  without  losing  by  an  intermission, 
the  great  aims  and  purposes  of  the  Ethiopian  Cajidace  and  Sheba  dy- 
nasties, under  which  were  introduced  the  arts  and  sciences,  sculpture 
and  painting  into  Egypt  and  Europe,  refinement,  literature,  and  wise 
government. 

They  are  demonstrating  every  day,  that  they  are  moving  with  the 
great  divisions  of  the  human  race,  toward  that  high  goal  of  unity  that 
is  the  evident  purpose  of  God  in  creating  man. 

Under  an  enlightened  political  system,  the  few  aggravations  in  the 
local  laws  of  which  will  soon  disappear  beneath  the  mighty  onward 
tread  of  the  peoples  of  the  earth,  our  Colored  Americans  are  beginning 
to  realize  their  destiny,  and  are  seizing  the  opportunities  that  present 
themselves  for  their  benefit,  as  for  the  benefit  of  a  common  destiny  of 
all  men. 

They  are  beginning  to  understand,  and  they  are  acting  upon  the 

98 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  RACE  99 

understanding  that  education  is  the  chief  factor  in  the  solution  and 
proper  attainment  of  their  destiny. 

This  "education"  has  always  been  the  essential  element  in  the  rise 
and  progress  of  every  nation  on  the  earth,  the  educated  have  forced 
their  way  upward  toward  the  light,  and  become  factors  in  the  world's 
progress  toward  enlightenment.  Those  who  have  ignored  education 
have  fallen  and  lie  buried  beneath  the  sands  of  the  deserts  of  Europe 
and  Asia,  without  descendants  or  successors,  and  known  only  to  the  ex- 
cavator of  ruins.  Their  very  races  have  disappeared  without  a  trace. 


THE  CASE  OF  THE  JAPANESE 

The  marvelous  rise  of  the  Japanese  is  due  to  the  seizure  of  the  op- 
portunity of  education,  and  appropriating  every  detail  that  goes  to 
make  power  and  physical  influence. 

Not  much  more  than  three  generations  ago,  the  Japanese  empire 
was  a  mere  name,  an  isolated  country  of  semi-barbarians,  a  mere  tribe 
without  power,  influence  or  standing  as  a  national  unit.  It  is  now  clam- 
oring at  the  door  of  every  civilized  nation  for  recognition  as  a  world 
power,  and  threatens  to  enforce  its  demands  with  an  army  and  navy 
that  is  too  formidable  to  be  ignored  or  slighted. 

It  has  reached  the  acme  of  the  physical  and  lays  claim  to  that  alone 
as  its  right  to  recognition.  It  has  not  yet  learned  that  in  the  great 
movement  of  the  peoples  of  the  earth  toward  unification,  the  physical 
must  go  down  before  the  psychological,  and  therefore,  if  the  Japanese 
persist  in  their  physical  prowess,  they  will  disappear  as  have  other 
greater  nations  claiming  the  same  force  as  the  summit  of  earthly  influ- 
ence. They  are 'mere  fragments  of  a  tribe  detached  from  the  Turanian 
division  of  the  human  family. 

History  repeats  itself  always  in  the  cases  of  the  great  divisions  of 
the  human  family,  where  some  branch  attempted  to  usurp  the  power, 
functions  and  authority  of  the  whole. 

The  Assyrians,  the  Persians,  the  mighty  mistress  of  the  world,  the 


100  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  RACE 

Roman  Empire,  vanished  like  a  breath  when  they  presumed  to  stand  in 
the  way  of  the  designs  of  the  Almighty. 

All  were  pawns  upon  the  chess-board  of  time,  so  to  speak,  the  very 
foundation  of  which  is  soul,  that  attempted  to  wrest  the  fiat  from  its 
meaning  by  the  adoption  of  brute  or  national  force. 

They  served  the  purpose  of  carrying  man  toward  a  certain  goal  on 
the  way  to  his  final  pinnacle,  then  claimed  the  results  of  the  uplift,  and 
went  down  through  vanity  and  presumption. 

Japan  with  its  physical  impress  persisted  in,  will  go  down  like  the 
rest.  It  must  go  down  because  it  does  not  represent  any  factor  in  the 
Divine  designs.  But  it  is  an  illustration  of  what  education  will  accom- 
plish, and  its  fate  will  illustrate  what  human  nature,  obsessed  by  its 
own  reliance  upon  force,  will  reach  in  the  end. 

Our  Colored  Americans  have  no  such  incentive  as  force  or  physical 
designs.  The  conquerors  of  the  earth  were  compelled  to  yield  to  the 
educational  programme  to  uplift  the  soul  of  man,  not  his  material  pros- 
pects, except  so  far  as  they  advanced  the  psychological,  and  they  may 
be  said  to  be  now  in  that  psychological  phase  of  the  movement  of  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  which  leads  to  the  highest  point  of  intensive  civili- 
zation, 

A  GREAT  DIVISION  OF  THE  HUMAN   FAMILY 

It  should  be  constantly  borne  in  mind,  that  the  Ethiopians  and  their 
descendants,  the  Colored  Americans  in  the  United  States,  represent  a 
great  division  of  the  human  family,  which,  with  the  others,  are  alone 
to  be  considered  in  the  great  design  of  unification. 

The  Roman  Empire  represented  no  such  portion  of  the  human  fam- 
ily. Assyria,  Persia,  Egypt,  and  the  dominating  historical  peoples  were 
all  mixed,  and  when  their  uses  had  culminated,  that  is,  when  there  was 
no  more  use  for  them,  or  when  they  ventured  to  assume  superiority 
over  the  rest  of  the  earth,  they  were  submerged. 

Of  the  mighty  races  that  constituted  the  primitive  divisions  of  man, 
there  are  now  remaining,  with  each  bearing  a  sharp  line  of  distinction 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  EACE  101 

between  them,  the  Aryan,  Semitic,  Turanian,  and  Ethiopian.  Into  these 
four  divisions  all  the  nations  and  peoples  of  the  earth  may  be  resolved. 
It  may  be  said  that  the  Aryan  consists  of  the  white  race;  the  Ethi- 
opian, or  Hamitic  of  the  dark  race;  the  Semitic,  the  Jews,  and  the 
Turanian,  the  yellow  race,  of  which  the  Japanese  are  a  mere  branch  of 
a  subdivision. 

Each  of  these  great  divisions  of  the  human  family  has  its  own  part 
to  play  in  the  great  drama  of  the  world 's  progress,  and  the  elimination 
of  brute  force  or  the  physical  as  a  negative  element  in  progress,  has 
brought  these  grand  divisions  face  to  face  with  the  problem  of  psychol- 
ogy, mind  or  soul.  It  is  immaterial  what  it  is  called,  it  cannot  be  dis- 
regarded. 

The  conditions  or  environments  that  have  hedged  in  these  great 
divisions  have  appeared  to  be  similar  in  the  world's  history.  The  Jews 
had  their  mighty  empire.  The  Aryan  developed  into  enormous  power, 
but  broke  into  fragments.  The  Ethiopian  possessed  the  initial  civiliza- 
tion of  the  world,  and  the  Turanian,  evidenced  by  the  Chinese,  have  still 
a  high  position  in  the  world. 

Let  us  give  a  few  details  and  then  proceed  to  the  progress  of  our 
Colored  Americans  toward  the  fulfillment  of  the  great  design: 

The  Jews  lost  their  physical  empire  to  become  a  psychological 
force.  The  Aryan  became  split  into  numerous  branches  which  are  now 
existing  and  moving  steadily  forward  toward  the  psychological.  The 
Turanians  that  controlled  the  Orient  for  ages  by  their  physical  prowess, 
have  become  a  great  republic  based  upon  the  power  of  mind.  The  great 
Ethiopian  empire  after  leaving  its  impress  upon  the  civilization  of  the 
world,  was  transformed  into  the  psychological  progress  of  the  other 
members  of  the  human  family. 

It  will  be  perceived  that  all  of  them  are  drifting  toward  the  same 
point,  and  that  each  of  them  is  employing  all  the  advantages  and  de- 
vices of  modern  life  to  continue  on  the  march  toward  that  point,  at 
which  all  men  shall  be  of  one  mind,  one  soul. 


102  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  RACE 

OPPORTUNITY  AND  ADVANTAGES  OF  COLORED  AMERICANS 

The  Colored  Americans  in  the  United  States,  with  their  advantages 
are  accepting  the  inevitable  in  the  form  of  opportunities  presented 
them,  and  are  as  irresistibly  impelled  toward  the  ultimate  goal  of  uni- 
fied mankind  as  the  others. 

Let  us  consider  our  Colored  Americans  at  close  range  and  see  what 
they  are  doing  in  the  way  of  seizing  opportunities,  and  building  them- 
selves up  to  the  accepted  modern  standards. 

ECONOMIC  PROGRESS 

The  one  essential  of  modern  life  which  the  Colored  American  has 
not  attained  to  perfection,  is  the  proposition  of  economy.  Not  saving, 
but  business  qualifications.  But  he  is  an  apt  pupil  and  is  rapidly  ac- 
quiring experience. 

The  reports  of  1912  give  the  value  of  property  owned  by  the  Col- 
ored people  in  the  United  States  as  six  hundred  millions  of  dollars.  And 
upon  this  they  pay  taxes. 

A  year  ago,  The  National  Negro  Business  League  held  its  eleventh 
annual  session  at  Little  Eock,  Arkansas,  with  every  State  represented 
by  delegates. 

The  wide  range  of  Negro  business  activities  discussed  at  that  an- 
nual meeting,  shows  a  vast  stride  toward  improved  commercial  condi- 
tions, and  an  adaptability  to  the  opportunities  presented.  Some  of 
these  activities  were:  Raising  and  shipping  fruits  and  poultry;  pickles 
and  preserve  manufactories;  horticulture:  grain,  hay,  and  fuel;  cotton 
raising;  dealers  in  fresh  and  salt  fish;  farming  and  stock  raising;  town 
building;  real  estate;  railroad  building;  coal  and  iron  business;  general 
and  special  merchandising;  banking,  and  a  multitude  of  other  busi- 
nesses. Sixty-two  banks  are  operated  by  Colored  Americans,  and  there 
is  a  National  Negro  Bankers'  Association,  with  "W.  R.  Pettiford  its 
President,  the  latter  gentleman  being  President  of  the  Alabama  Penny 
Savings  Bank,  the  second  oldest  Negro  bank  in  the  country.  The  Bank- 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  RACE  103 

ers'  Association  has  in  process  of  formation,  a  large  central  Negro  bank 
to  act  for  Negro  banks  in  the  same  capacity  as  the  great  banks  of  the 
East  act  as  clearing  houses  for  the  other  banks  of  the  country. 

It  transpired  in  this  connection,  that  the  various  Negro  secret  so- 
cieties had  on  hand  a  large  amount  of  money  for  the  purposes  of  mem- 
bers '  funds  and  for  widows.  The  Knights  of  Pythias  alone,  holding  in 
all,  cash  and  property  $1,500,000. 

INTELLECTUAL  PROGRESS 

When  it  comes  to  mental  success  and  adaptability,  the  advance  of 
Colored  Americans  is  phenomenal,  and  shows  as  high  an  order  of  intel- 
ligence as  any  nationality  in  the  world.  Remember  they  are  just  re- 
gaining a  lost  heritage  of  renown. 

The  schools,  colleges  and  universities  number  among  their  brightest 
and  most  brilliant  pupils  numerous  Colored  American  youths,  who  are 
an  honor  to  the  cause  of  education  and  to  their  race.  They  have  won 
scholarship  prizes  at  Cornell  University,  at  Amherst  College,  Simmons 
College,  Columbia  University,  Wellesley  College,  Eadcliffe  College, 
Howard  University,  and  in  numerous  public  schools  prizes  have  been 
awarded  them  against  numbers  of  competitors. 

Our  Colored  Americans  are  taking  hold  of  the  educational  problem 
with  a  vim  and  courage,  and  they  are  succeeding  along  every  depart- 
ment of  study. 

As  an  illustration  of  the  thirst  for  knowledge,  the  case  of  Mrs. 
Martha  Harmon,  of  New  York,  will  be  agreeable:  This  lady  is  seventy 
years  of  age,  and  attended  night  school  for  four  years,  taking  an  ele- 
mentary course.  She  never  missed  an  evening  and  was  late  only  once. 
The  New  York  Board  of  Education  presented  her  with  two  gold  medals, 
one  for  attendance,  and  the  other  for  proficiency  in  her  studies. 

The  intellectual  progress  of  the  Colored  Americans  may  be  empha- 
sized by  reference  to  that  highly  modern  and  civilized  agent  of  educa- 
tion known  as  "The  Press." 


104  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  RACE 

There  are  now  more  than  one  hundred  and  fifty-three  organs  of  the 
Colored  Americans,  edited  and  managed  exclusively  by  them,  and  de- 
voted to  their  interests  as  well  as  to  the  cause  of  general  intelligence, 
improvement  and  higher  education.  These  organs  of  the  "Press"  are 
classified  into:  magazines,  3;  daily  papers,  3;  school  papers,  11;  weekly 
papers,  136. 

Ten  of  these  newspapers  own  the  buildings  they  occupy,  and  fifty- 
four  own  their  own  printing  plants. 

There  is  a  large  field  here  for  exploitation  and  splendid  opportuni- 
ties for  the  development  of  a  high  order  of  intellect.  Only  one  of  these 
newspapers  was  established  before  the  Civil  War,  the  Christian  Re- 
corder, of  Philadelphia,  which  began  in  1839.  All  the  others  were  es- 
tablished after  the  Civil  War,  one  in  1865,  the  others  after  1870 — a  fact 
which  demonstrates  the  ability  of  Colored  Americans  to  advance  in  in- 
tellectual ability  when  the  opportunities  are  presented  for  its  free  ex- 
ercise. 

The  sphere  of  influence  of  the  newspapers  can  not  be  disputed,  we 
know  how  it  is  regarded  and  the  enormous  deference  paid  to  that  influ- 
ence among  the  White  Americans,  and  the  same  results  must  obtain 
among  the  Colored  Americans. 

There  is  room  in  this  department  of  intellectual  development,  for 
many  strong  and  vigorous  writers,  who  will  be  able  to  crystallize  the 
energies  of  the  Colored  Americans  into  a  determined  effort  to  maintain 
their  position  in  the  onward  movement  of  the  human  race  toward  uni- 
fication. 

AUTHORS,  WRITERS,  POETS  AND  THE  FINE  ARTS 

An  investment  in  brains  has  always  been  regarded  as  the  most  pro- 
ductive in  profitable  returns.  It  is  becoming  the  fixed  opinion,  based 
upon  ages  of  experience,  that  the  uplift  of  the  world,  the  advancement 
of  people  and  their  progress  can  be  accomplished  by  brains  only. 

War  and  its  desolations,  its  ravages,  rapine,  an£  cruelties,  have  for 
a  time  swayed  and  dominated  various  parts  of  the  earth,  but,  it  must  be 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  RACE  105 

considered  that  violence  is  the  mere  handmaid  to  an  uplift  by  intel- 
lectual effort.  War  prepares  the  way  for  intellect  and  secures  it  an  op- 
portunity to  be  made  manifest  without  molestation. 

If  we  refer  to  the  "  Catalogue  des  manuscripts  Ethiopiens,"  already 
mentioned,  we  shall  find  a  most  amazing  condition  of  intellectual  devel- 
opment among  the  ancient  Ethiopians.  It  was  this  intellectual  condi- 
tion that  made  its  impress  upon  Egypt,  and  the  other  nations  of  Europe 
and  Asia,  because  the  Ethiopians  were  not  a  conquering  race  by  force 
of  arms,  except  so  far  as  it  was  necessary  to  protect  themselves  against 

IV 

attack. 

If  we  turn  to  their  descendants — our  Colored  Americans — we  find 
the  same  intellectual  efforts  resumed  and  progress  going  on  in  a  marked 
degree  under  favorable  circumstances  and  highly  civilized  and  free 
conditions  and  environments.  The  same  talent  and  genius  that  sculp- 
tured the  exquisite  Ethiopian  bronze  statuary  recently  discovered  in 
The  Soudan,  carved  the  beautiful  designs  on  Egyptian  monuments, 
traced  the  architecture  of  noble  palaces  and  immortal  buildings,  still 
traceable  in  ruins  more  than  three  thousand  years  old,  and  other  evi- 
dences of  art,  is  manifesting  itself  at  the  present  day  among  our  Colored 
Americans  and  other  descendants  in  foreign  countries. 

Consider  Lethierre,  once  president  of  the  School  of  Fine  Arts  at 
Borne,  within  our  present  generation,  and  view  his  paintings  that  now 
adorn  the  walls  of  the  Louvre  in  Paris. 

We  should  not  omit  Edminia  Lewis,  the  sculptress,  whose  admir- 
able works  required  a  residence  in  Borne,  nor  Henry  Owassa  Tanner, 
the  eminent  artist,  whose  gems  of  art  are  represented  in  the  fine  art 
museums  of  the  world.  There  are  numerous  others  but  these  are  given 
to  emphasize  the  point  of  present  Ethiopian  intellectual  ability. 

Among  writers  were  Alexander  Poushkin,  the  celebrated  Bussian 
poet.  He  was  a  Negro  with  curly  hair  and  a  black  complexion,  but  a 
man  of  extraordinary  talent  and  versatility,  in  prose  fiction,  and  history 
as  well  as  poetry. 

Jose  Maria  Heredia,  the  greatest  of  Spanish- American  poets,  was  a 
Colored  man,  likewise  the  poet  Placidio. 


106  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  RACE 

We  can  not  forget  Paul  de  Cassagnac,  of  France,  editor,  author  and 
poet,  who  was  also  a  Colored  man. 

Dumas,  the  noted  dramatic  author  and  novelist,  was  a  colored  man, 
and  a  most  prolific  popular  author,  poet,  dramatist,  novelist  and  essay- 
ist. That  great  production  *  *  Camille ' '  is  familiar  to  all  theater-goers  in 
the  world,  and  when  a  man  rises  and  says:  "The  world  is  mine,"  he 
uses  the  language  of  Dumas'  Monte  Christo,  a  world-wide  novel  that 
has  been  translated  in  all  languages  and  performed  on  every  stage. 

We  might  go  on  for  pages  and  refer  to  the  Ethiopian  intellect  as 
something  almost  dominant  in  the  world  of  letters  in  foreign  countries, 
but  must  refer  to  our  own  Colored  Americans  as  this  work  concerns 
them  particularly. 

We  can  claim  as  our  own  Williams,  the  historian,  the  first  Colored 
American  ever  elected  to  the  Ohio  legislature,  and  at  one  time  judge 
advocate  of  the  G.  A.  K.  of  Ohio. 

Phillis  Wheatley,  the  girl  who  translated  the  Latin  "Metamor- 
phoses of  Ovid"  in  Boston,  which  were  republished  in  England  as 
standard.  Under  the  most  distressing  and  adverse  circumstances  Phil- 
lis Wheatley  became  a  scholar  and  a  poetess  of  distinction  and  the  asso- 
ciate of  culture  and  refinement  in  Boston. 

Paul  Laurence  Dunbar  may  be  held  up  to  all  as  an  example  worth 
following  as  a  man,  a  poet,  a  novelist,  and  a  journalist.  At  the  age  of 
twenty-one  years  he  published  his  first  book,  "Oak  and  Ivy,"  and  fol- 
lowed it  with  others  that  commanded  the  attention  and  received  the 
encomiums  of  the  literary  world  in  the  United  States.  His  poetry  ap- 
peals to  the  heart  and  the  hearth,  and  the  intensity  of  thought  displayed 
in  his  numerous  writings  is  relieved  by  humor  and  quaint  philosophy. 
Dunbar  is  a  triumphant  and  unerring  demonstration  of  Ethiopian  in- 
tellect. 

James  B.  Corrothers,  the  poet  and  prose  writer,  is  another  illustra- 
tion of  the  power  of  applied  intellect.  Corrothers  will  be  always  known 
for  the  high  order  as  well  as  humor  of  his  writings,  in  the  United 
States  and  in  England  where  his  "Jim  Crow"  idea  of  Negro  fun  is  still 
supreme.  Of  his  "The  Black  Cat  Club,"  a  prominent  literary  and 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  KACE  107 

critical  magazine,  says :  ' '  The  Black  Cat  Club  should  be  commemorated 
by  cultivated  people  of  color  as  a  second  Emancipation  Day.*' 

Charles  W.  Chesnutt,  lawyer,  writer,  editor,  historian  and  novelist, 
easily  stands  as  a  standard  to  be  looked  up  to  by  the  members  of  his 
race. 

Miss  Inez  C.  Parker,  whose  flights  of  fancy  evolved  from  the  higher 
realms  of  thought,  betray  the  poetic  gift  of  her  race  to  a  singular  de- 
gree of  beauty.  As  a  poetess  and  writer,  her  destiny  in  aiding  the  up- 
lift of  humanity  and  helping  it  toward  the  universal  goal,  is  manifest 
in  every  outpouring  of  her  genius. 

These  are  only  a  few  of  many,  the  most  prominent  now  before  the 
world.  There  are  many  others  coming  on  and  they  will  soon  appear  to 
the  astonished  eyes  and  ears  of  the  people  who  have  no  thought  of  the 
great  future  and  destiny  of  the  Colored  Americans. 


THE  OVERGROUND  RAILROAD 

A  Mighty  Way  to  Progress— The  Underground 
Railroad  a  Thing  of  the  Past 


The  old  folks  revel  in  stories  about  the  "Underground  Railroad." 
They  traveled  over  it,  and  we  may  admit  that  it  took  them  to  liberty. 
We  may  even  go  farther  than  that,  and  say  that  it  lifted  from  the  shoul- 
ders of  a  great  race,  a  weight  that  was  crushing  them  down,  and 
brought  them  into  the  land  of  " Opportunity." 

But  all  that  is  ancient  history.  What  happened  even  yesterday  is 
old,  and  we  are  too  busy  today  working  to  take  advantage  of  the  things 
offered  us  today,  and  that  will  happen  tomorrow,  to  dream  about  the 
past. 

We  are  all  working  to  make  things  turn  out  to  our  advantage,  and 
the  less  we  dwell  about  the  past  the  closer  we  get  to  the  golden  fruit. 

We  are  living  in  a  practical  age,  and  the  man  who  does  things 
prospers,  while  the  dreamer  starves  or  gropes  about  at  the  bottom  of 
the  ladder. 

All  men  need  things;  want  something  done  for  them.  It  is  good 
business  policy  to  supply  the  wants  and  to  do  the  things  everybody 
wants  done. 

We  mentioned  the  " Underground  Railroad"  as  something  that 
benefited  the  race;  but  we  have  its  successor  in  the  way  of  transporta- 
tion that  is  reaping  profit  from  that  benefit. 

That  successor  is  the  "Overground  Railroad."  It  is  a  system  of 
transportation  such  as  the  world  has  never  seen  or  used. 

You  ask:  "What  is  an  'Overground  Railroad?*"  Everybody  can 
answer,  or  thinks  he  can,  so  he  says:  "Why,  it  is  a  railroad  that  runs 
over  the  land  and  transports  passengers  and  freight."  But  the  answer 

108 


THE  OVERGROUND  RAILROAD  109 

does  not  hit  the  mark,  for  this  particular  Overground  exercises  a 
mightier  power;  possesses  a  wider  influence  than  the  mere  haulage  of 
passengers  and  freight. 

It  carries  opportunity,  activity,  benefit,  incentive,  intelligence, 
knowledge,  and  progress  to  every  corner  of  this  great  land  and  into 
every  town,  village,  city,  hamlet,  even  the  cross-roads  are  reached. 

It  reaches  every  one  of  ten  millions  of  a  great  race  that  less  than 
two  decades  ago  were  forbidden  opportunity,  and  compelled  to  travel 
over  the  "Underground  Railroad.'*  Now,  everything  belonging  to  the 
great  mass  of  mankind,  or  to  which  they  are  entitled  or  may  aspire,  is 
parceled  out  with  lavish  hand  to  all  who  wish  to  take.  The  effort  is 
yours,  the  prize  awarded  you. 

In  round  numbers  there  are  about  two  hundred  thousand  miles  of 
railroads  in  the  United  States,  spreading  out  in  every  direction  from 
ocean  to  ocean,  and  from  Lake  Superior  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  Many 
of  them  reach  over  into  Mexico  and  Canada. 

On  the  trains  operated  by  these  railroads,  there  are  thousands  of 
Pullman  cars,  drawing-room  and  chair-cars.  All  of  these  cars  are  in 
the  charge  of  Colored  Americans,  the  sum  total  of  their  number  run- 
ning up  into  tens  of  thousands.  These  men  are  the  posterity,  the  de- 
scendants of  the  passengers  of  the  old  "Underground  Railroad." 

It  is  true  philosophy  that  makes  for  education  and  wisdom,  gives 
polish,  affords  incentives  to  ambition  and  a  leaning  toward  high  ideals, 
as  well  as  offering  opportunities — always  bear  in  mind  "Opportunity" 
for  that  is  what  counts.  Now  imagine  the  bright  men  and  women  that 
travel  on  these  two  hundred  thousand  miles  of  railroad.  Imagine  also, 
our  ten  thousand  men  circulating  among  them;  mixing  with  them;  in 
daily  and  hourly  contact  with  them!  Something  must  come  of  this 
association,  and  something  does  come,  which  something  is  of  incalcula- 
ble benefit. 

The  passengers  on  the  Overground  Railroad  are  men  and  women 
from  every  part  of  the  world.  They  are  the  successful  people;  the  ex- 
perienced people,  and  the  leaders  of  thought.  They  have  taken  oppor- 
tunity by  the  forelock  and  ridden  it  to  the  finish.  Otherwise  they  would 
not  be  able  to  travel. 


110 

They  are  soldiers,  statesmen,  politicians,  lawyers,  clergymen,  phy- 
sicians, scientists,  and  everything  that  is  the  highest  and  noblest  in  the 
world. 

Their  number  according  to  statistics,  runs  up  into  the  hundreds  of 
millions  of  passengers  annually.  Our  ten  thousand  in  the  performance 
of  their  duties,  listen  to  their  interchange  of  opinions;  note  everything 
that  is  worth  knowing;  glean  opportunities,  and  absorb  information  and 
wisdom. 

If  you  have  noticed  any  of  these  ten  thousand  off  duty  and  on  his 
way  home,  you  can  not  have  failed  to  see  gentlemen. 

These  men  are  really  the  operators  of  our  "Overground  Railroad" 
in  the  highest  sense  of  management.  They  are  not  mechanical,  they  are 
observing  and  possess  the  power  of  mental  acquisitiveness,  due  to  their 
surroundings  and  their  contact  with  the  passengers.  They  are  the  op- 
posites  of  the  patrons  and  passengers,  and  managers  of  the  old  ' '  Under- 
ground Railroad,"  which  is  switched  off  into  the  sidetrack  of  forgetful- 
ness. 

The  Pullman  man  from  New  York  City  meets  his  brother  Pullman 
employee  from  San  Francisco,  let  us  say,  at  St.  Louis.  Their  regular 
stunt  is  about  two  thousand  miles  each,  with  the  care  of  numbers  of  the 
passengers  coming  from  tens  of  thousands  of  miles  apart,  from  all  over 
the  globe,  in  fact. 

What  is  the  result  of  this  meeting?  To  an  outsider  it  is  something 
like  this: 

"How  are  you,  Sam?" 

"How  are  you,  Bill?" 

"Have  a  New  York  stogie." 

"Have  a  San  Francisco  cheroot." 

That  is  all  the  outsider  sees  or  learns.  But  when  these  men  get 
away  and  apart,  they  exchange  notes  of  everything  that  they  have 
learned  on  the  trip  or  has  transpired  on  their  routes.  They  are  mes- 
sage bearers  of  everything  they  have  learned  new  from  their  passen- 
gers. 

Multiply  this  one  instance  with  thousands  of  similar  instances. 


THE  OVERGROUND  RAILROAD  111 

We  have  every  city  in  the  world  linked  with  every  other  city;  every 
nationality  brought  in  contact  with  every  other  nationality;  every  class 
and  character  of  individual  tied  up  with  every  other  class  of  individu- 
als, and  these  men  are  the  great  deposit  reservoirs  of  everything. 

They  become  laden  with  unlimited  cosmopolitan  and  universal 
knowledge  and  information,  charged  with  it  as  a  bee  is  charged  with 
honey  in  its  flights  from  bush  to  bush  and  from  flower  to  flower. 

This  is  not  an  exaggeration,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  of  such  common 
knowledge  that  we  think  nothing  about  it.  It  is  every-day  fact  that 
any  one  can  see  for  himself  by  going  to  any  railroad  depot  in  the  coun- 
try. 

We  said  these  men  are  the  great  deposit  reservoirs  of  everything, 
but  unlike  the  most  of  our  deposit  reservoirs,  they  are  also  the  sources 
of  distribution  through  innumerable  channels.  Their  business  is  like 
the  training  at  a  State  Normal  School  with  actual  experience  added  in 
unlimited  quantities.  They  go  out  from  these  training  schools,  or  rath- 
er from  this  educational  system  belonging  to  every  Overground  Rail- 
road and  scatter  knowledge,  information,  and  opportunity.  A  word, 
even  a  hint,  of  what  "a  man  told  me  on  the  run  from  New  Orleans  to 
Chicago,"  and  one  or  perhaps  many,  find  themselves  boosted  into  op- 
portunities they  never  would  have  found  without  the  operators  on  the 
Overground  Railroad. 

These  Pullman  employees  are  evangelists,  news  gatherers,  and  ex- 
perienced men  acquainted  with  the  ways  and  doings  of  the  world.  They 
have  homes,  abiding  places,  wives,  sweethearts,  brothers,  sisters, 
friends.  They  have  their  clubs  and  meeting  places,  and  they  unload 
their  information  and  knowledge,  mixed  with  opportunity,  to  ears 
greedy  for  advancement,  and  opportunities  for  betterment. 

They  scatter  broadcast  high  aspirations  and  incentives  to  progress 
among  the  ten  millions  of  the  posterity  of  the  patrons  of  the  old  Under- 
ground Railroad. 

Through  this  means  the  most  astounding  results  have  been  accom- 
plished— results  that  have  never  happened  any  other  race  since  the 
world  began- 


112  THE  OVERGROUND  RAILROAD 

The  Israelites  dwelt  in  Egypt  for  four  hundred  and  thirty  years, 
and  waited  for  a  Moses  to  come  and  lead  them  out  of  their  unpleasant 
environments.  There  were  about  six  hundred  thousand  of  them,  and 
most  of  their  posterity  are  still  dreaming  of  the  past. 

The  four  millions  that  started  the  Underground  Railroad,  have  in-' 
creased  to  ten  millions  in  a  generation  and  a  half,  and  they  led  them- 
selves out  to  the  promised  land. 

Imagine  ten  millions  of  any  other  race  in  the  United  States  with 
perfect  freedom  of  action !  We  might  well  shudder  at  what  would  hap- 
pen us — happen  the  country.  "We  do  not  feel  that  way  about  the  pos- 
terity of  the  operators  and  passengers  of  the  old  Underground  Rail- 
road: They  are  peaceable,  earnest  students  of  the  ways  of  civilization, 
and  they  are  working  upward — they  are  ambitious  to  learn  and  con- 
stantly devise  methods  of  improving  their  condition  in  the  same  way 
all  true  American  citizens  are  following.  They  have  their  homes,  their 
children,  and  their  attachments  in  our  midst,  in  fact,  they  belong  to 
our  soil,  and  have  no  desire  to  depart  elsewhere  to  spend  their  money. 
They  are  always  ready  to  shed  their  blood  for  the  Stars  and  Stripes, 
and  are  always  willing  to  leap  to  the  nation's  rescue,  or  to  aid  in  pro- 
moting its  welfare. 

Where  does  the  Colored  race  learn  all  these  things!  Not  in  the 
schools  for  they  are  limited,  and  live  too  much  in  the  musty  past,  but 
the  cap-sheaf  of  the  education  of  the  race,  its  maintenance  as  a  factor 
in  the  civilization  of  the  earth,  is  in  their  contact  with  the  world,  their 
absorption  of  the  wisdom  and  experience  of  the  world's  people,  due  in 
a  great  measure  to  the  operators  of  the  Overground  Railroad. 

Through  this  source  the  great  race  is  learning  that  there  is  no  voca- 
tion to  which  it  may  not  aspire  in  time  to  come  and  the  opportunities 
for  intellectual  development  and  its  benefits  are  multiplying  rapidly. 

Already  there  is  a  great  sprinkling  of  dark  skins  in  every  avenue 
of  life,  commerce,  trade,  science,  and  in  everything  that  the  white  skin 
aspires  to.  Look  down  for  a  moment,  and  compare  your  state  with 
that  of  the  scavenger,  the  sewer  digger,  the  section  hand,  and  the  grades 
of  labor  so  attractive  to  foreign  elements  that  come  here  to  scrape  up 


UiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiuiiiiiuiiiiiiiiuiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiHiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiHiiiuiiiiiiiiiiiiiimtiiiiiuiiiiHiuiuiuuimiiiiuiiiiwiiiiiuuiiiiiiuiiiimiiiiiiiiiu 


The  Story  of  a  Rising 

Race  Told  in 

Pictures 


PHOTOGRAPHED   FROM  LIFE 


Special 

Collection 

C 


MANUAL  TRAINING 
HOME  SCIENCE 
HOSPITAL  PRACTICE 
DENTAL  SURGERY 


iiiiiiuiuuiiiuuiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiiiuA 


rt 

X 
<u 

H 


CO 


CO 


IS  ^ 


W    <->  ° 

l»i 

!     C  *O 

all 


rTl         ,    O 

O   o4j 
«go 


C"1     en 

3  ^| 
H  ou 

W  P  o 
EH  ^-2 

o  •-  S 

»  «^ 

Sga 

g  .  - 

-5  _]^ 


Ci 


U 


•o 
c 

rt 


en 

rt 

"So 


co  .u^oa 

u  '" 

W   ^  c 

E  -cJEr 

h^H  —        O 


»Kl  . 

O    rtrr 

2:  -   8 


W  t5^ 
H   ^-5f 


6  «  2 

«  §*- 

•o 
9 
d 


rt 
PH 


PL, 


. 

2  - 

O   o 

a  K 

U     en 

CO     <• 
n 

o  " 


<  .a 


CO 

w 


THE   OVERGROUND  RAILROAD  118 

enough  to  return  to  their  wallow  in  their  various  native  lands.  You 
are  far  above  these  and  you  belong  here  and  you  are  rising  with  the 
best. 

You  are  put  upon  the  initiative,  and  find  out  new  ways  of  doing  old 
things  which  is  what  makes  civilization  progress,  and  you  have  the  door 
of  opportunity  invitingly  open  to  you  always.  You  have  only  to  open 
your  eyes  to  see  opportunity  within  your  grasp.  You  are  associated 
with  the  management  of  the  Overground  Railroad. 

SUCCESS  THROUGH  SELF  HELP 

The  opportunities  afforded  by  the  Overground  Railroad,  in  the 
way  of  obtaining  information,  can  not  be  overestimated.  It  is,  practi- 
cally, a  school  of  instruction  that  may  be  attended  by  any  one,  and 
who  may  follow  the  bent  of  his  desires  afterward. 

There  are  two  classes  of  people  who  may  avail  themselves  of  the 
educational  process  undertaken  by  the  dissemination  of  information 
through  the  medium  of  the  Overground  Railroad:  The  man  who  is 
aided  in  his  life  work,  and  the  man  who  must  help  himself.  It  is  of  the 
man  who  must  help  himself,  of  the  ' '  self-help ' '  man,  that  there  is  more 
to  be  said  of  than  the  other.  He  represents  the  bone,  sinew  and  brains 
of  the  nation. 

When  a  man  or  woman  succeeds  in  reaching  a  high  position 
through  his  or  her  own  efforts,  or  in  attaining  a  point  from  which  the 
work  of  a  lifetime  begins,  and  in  the  direction  of  success,  the  pride  of 
attainment  is  justifiable. 

There  are  many  who  have  the  strength  of  purpose  and  the  will 
power  to  utilize  the  forces  of  mind  and  body  within  them,  and  develop 
themselves  with  the  aid  of  that  power. 

Their  examples  are  an  illustration  of  a  higher  education  that  really 
educates. 

The  man  or  woman  who  sits  with  folded  hands  waiting  for  someone 
to  help  him,  or  for  something  to  turn  up  or  come  his  way,  so  that  he 
can  seize  upon  it  without  trouble  or  labor,  is  too  far  gone  in  uselessness 
in  the  present  age  to  be  worth  trying  to  lift  up. 
S 


114  THE  OVERGEOUND  RAILROAD 

"We  are  all  interdependent  in  this  world  of  business,  but  must  not 
imagine  that  because  we  must  live  with  and  do  business  with  others, 
that  we  can  depend  solely  upon  those  others.  Every  man  must  stand 
upon  his  own  ability  and  exertions. 

The  men  who  do  this  succeed  through  self-help,  self-reliance,  self- 
knowledge,  and  self-sufficiency.  The  greatest  men  in  history  are  those 
who  worked  themselves  up  from  humble  surroundings  and  against  tre- 
mendous odds.  It  is  always  the  brain  that  conceives  the  thought,  and 
the  strong  arm  that  executes  the  mandates  of  the  thought.  Where  the 
physical  arm  is  not  strong  enough,  the  brain  quickly  conceives  a  method 
of  supplying  the  difficulty. 

It  was  the  boast  of  the  philosopher  Archimedes  that  he  could  move 
the  world  if  he  could  find  a  fulcrum  for  his  lever.  The  modern  man  is 
so  far  advanced  that  he  finds  a  fulcrum  for  his  lever,  and  if  he  does  not 
move  the  earth,  he  moves  a  large  part  of  it. 

If  we  take  the  pains  to  look  about  us,  we  shall  find  every  avenue  of 
human  endeavor  occupied  by  self-made  men.  These  men  originated 
in  the  most  humble  surroundings,  but  lifted  themselves  up  through  the 
sheer  force  of  their  own  energy  of  character  and  vital  force*  backed 
by  persistence. 

The  history  of  the  world  has  pages  about  the  men  who  sprang  up 
from  humble  sources  and  amid  the  greatest  difficulties.  They  overcame 
them  somehow,  some  say  by  the  aid  of  Providence,  but  we  know  th&t 
it  was  through  innate  courage,  brains,  energy  and  persistence. 

Every  man  may  raise  himself  up  by  his  own  efforts,  indeed,  the 
man  who  uses  another  as  his  ladder  will  soon  find  himself  leaning  on  a 
broken  reed,  and  amount  to  very  little  in  this  world  of  struggle  and 
competition. 

Who  knows  better  what  a  man  can  do  than  the  man  himself? 
There  are  always  hidden  sources  of  strength  in  every  man,  and  he 
alone  is  able  to  bring  them  into  use.  Remember  one  point  in  this  age 
of  competition:  Learn  how  to  do  things,  and  then  set  about  doing 
them  of  your  own  accord.  The  man  who  waits  to  be  pushed  ahead  sel- 
dom finds  any  pushers.  This  is  the  wisdom  of  experience,  and  will  not 
bear  argument,  so  true  it  is. 


TRAIN  YOURSELF  FOR  YOUR 
LIFE'S  WORK 

Physical    Development — Exercise    for    Pleasure    and    Profit — 

Uniformity  in  the  Use  of  the  Muscles — General  and  Special 

Muscle  Training — Systematic  Hardening  of  the  Body 

— Various  Kinds  of  Exercises — Key  to  Good 

Health  and  Mental  Activity 

A  Strong  Healthy  Man  Is  Always  Selected 
for  the  Best  Positions 


In  all  ages  of  the  world  physical  development  has  been  regarded 
as  a  preparation  for  health  and  the  successful  beginning  of  a  life  work. 

The  ancients  had  a  maxim  to  the  effect  that  there  should  be  a 
healthy  mind  in  a  healthy  body,  and  that  there  could  not  be  a  healthy 
mind  in  an  unhealthy  body. 

In  these  days  when  good  health  and  a  companion  physical  develop- 
ment are  so  much  in  demand,  you  must  train  yourself  for  your  life 
work  in  such  a  way  as  to  merit  a  selection  for  the  best  positions. 

Here  is  the  reason  why  a  man  is  often  turned  aside  from  a  position 
where  he  might  be  mentally  qualified.  One  look  at  him  explains  the 
reason  for  his  failure  to  be  given  the  opportunity.  He  is  not  physically 
developed. 

The  times  and  the  business  undertaken  by  every  man  is  strenuous. 
He  must  be  prepared  for*%ardships,  and  will  never  attain  any  good  po- 
sition if  he  carries  that  in  hi's  body  or  face  which  indicates  inability  to 
stand  the  strain  or  liability  to  succumb  under  it. 

Nobody  wants  a  man  who  will  work  along  for  a  shorter  or  longer 

115 


116  TEAIN  YOURSELF  FOB  YOUR  LIFE'S  WORK 

time  and  then  break  down  and  be  obliged  to  quit  altogether  or  for  time 
enough  to  recuperate. 

This  physical  training  is  now  called  "Athletics,*'  and  it  must  be 
practiced  advisedly  and  not  at  random.  It  is  for  the  promotion  of 
health  and  manly  vigor,  just  as  much  as  bathing  is  for  the  promotion- 
of  cleanliness  and  health. 

ETHIOPIANS    NEARLY    PERFECT 

Among  the  Colored  race,  there  are  many  splendid  types  of  athletes. 
In  the  old  days,  the  Ethiopian  was  considered  a  masterpiece  of  physical 
architecture.  He  entered  any  list  where  muscular  power  was  to  be 
exhibited  and  carried  off  the  victory.  In  great  trials  of  strength  and 
wrestling  he  had  no  superior. 

As  the  Ethiopian  was  in  the  past,  his  descendants  in  our  Colored 
Americans  are  today.  In  football,  baseball,  rowing  and  in  wrestling, 
the  Colored  American  has  no  superior  in  skill  or  prowess. 

Particularly  is  this  the  case  in  the  college-trained  athlete.  His 
prowess  has  brought  him  fame,  his  skill  and  courage  have  gained  for 
him  the  respect  and  admiration  of  thousands.  Not  only  that,  but  it  is 
easily  established  from  ocular  evidence  that  nearly  every  college  ath- 
lete of  prominence  has  worn  his  honors  with  modesty. 

There  is  a  native  muscular  development  in  the  Colored  American 
of  healthy  and  good  habits,  which,  if  directed  in  the  right  channels  of 
athletic  activities  would  lower  many  a  record. 

Physical  training  including  athletics  is  becoming  a  well  outlined 
course  in  every  school  for  colored  youth.  When  in  the  hands  of  experi- 
enced teachers,  and  developed  under  the  direction  of  a  department  of 
physical  education,  it  will  lift  our  Colored  Americans  up  a  few  notches 
higher  in  the  scale  of  manhood. 

There  can  be  no  question  about  its  value  as  a  developer  of  man- 
hood and  a  health  producer.  But  never  as  a  prize-fighting  school.  This 
of  itself  is  debasing  in  the  extreme.  We  are  growing  away  from  the 
mercenary  brutality  of  former  years,  and  all  classes  are  vying  with  one 
another  to  engage  in  a  contest  of  development  that  will  make  for  man- 
hood. 


TRAIN  YOURSELF  FOE  YOUR  LIFE'S  WORK  117 

Our  schools  and  colleges  are  aware  of  the  difference  between  ath- 
letics for  health  and  manhood  and  the  debasing  school  of  the  prize- 
fighter. They  are  introducing  it  in  many  instances,  and  the  course 
offers  an  opportunity  not  to  be  ignored  or  lost.  Young  man,  your  physi- 
cal nature  is  part  and  parcel  of  your  intellectual  condition. 

Physical  exercise  is  as  essential  to  the  growth  of  the  human  body 
as  drink  and  food  is  for  nourishment. 

The  human  body  is  developed  by  muscular  exertion,  and  its  good 
health  and  perfect  growth  depend  upon  the  regular  practice  of  some 
form  of  motion  that  will  bring  into  use  all  the  various  parts  of  the 
system. 

When  we  say  "regular  practice"  we  mean  that  if  it  is  desired  to 
maintain  the  body  in  a  good  condition  for  the  uses  and  occupations 
of  life,  exercises  must  be  practiced  every  day — not  once  in  a  while,  or 
at  random. 

The  man  or  woman  whose  muscles  are  trained  in  line  with  the  occu- 
pation pursued  for  a  livelihood,  is  better  fitted  to  become  perfect  in 
that  occupation  than  one  who  does  not  take  exercise,  or  not  enough  to 
keep  his  usable  muscles  well  trained.  Nobody  can  play  the  piano 
perfectly  unless  the  muscles  of  the  fingers,  hand,  and  wrist  have  un- 
dergone a  severe  training.  It  is  the  same  with  driving  a  nail,  digging 
a  garden,  singing  a  song,  or  anything  requiring  muscular  exertion,  the 
muscles  put  into  use  must  be  trained,  or  there  is  no  perfection  in  the 
work. 

The  first  and  most  important  muscle  training,  in  fact  the  very 
essence  of  physical  development,  is  in  breathing.  The  lungs  must  have 
oxygen  to  supply  the  blood,  and  the  oxygen  being  in  the  air  we 
breathe,  the  more  we  can  put  into  the  lungs,  the  better  for  develop- 
ment. 

In  breathing,  the  muscles  of  the  chest  are  expanded  in  proportion 
to  the  length  of  the  breath  taken.  The  lungs  should  be  filled  to  their 
full  capacity,  and  this  can  only  be  done  by  taking  long,  deep  breaths, 
slowly  and  evenly,  swelling  out  the  chest  to  its  widest  extent. 

The  inspiration  of  the  breath  should  be  commenced  slowly  and 


118  TRAIN  YOURSELF  FOR  YOUR  LIFE'S  WORK 

continued  evenly  until  no  more  air  can  be  inhaled.  Then  the  respira- 
tion, or  breathing  out  should  be  slow  and  continuous  until  you  feel 
the  necessity  of  taking  another  breath. 

To  breathe  properly,  there  must  not  be  anything  to  restrict  the 
swelling  of  the  muscles  of  the  chest.  Any  posture  that  will  give 
these  muscles  free  action  is  proper.  Standing,  lying,  arms  extended, 
held  over  the  head,  head  thrown  back  or  forward,  are  all  suitable 
positions  for  deep  breathing. 

One  point  to  be  always  borne  in  mind,  is  to  breathe  deep  and  full 
whatever  work  you  are  engaged  in.  In  running,  the  breath  is  apt  to 
come  in  short,  snappy  volumes,  or  panting.  In  hard  muscular  work 
with  the  arms  it  is  customary  to  measure  the  breaths  by  the  exertion 
employed  in  the  work.  All  this  is  not  conducive  to  deep  breathing, 
and  it  may  be  overcome  by  a  little  practice.  Try  running  and  at 
the  same  time  breathe  slowly  and  deeply  and  you  will  run  faster 
and  tire  out  less  quickly. 

Always  breathe  through  the  nostrils  and  never  through  the  mouth. 
If  you  have  to  open  your  mouth  to  breathe,  it  is  either  habit  or 
because  the  nostrils  are  clogged.  In  the  latter  case  they  should  be 
cleared  out  to  permit  drawing  in  a  deep  inhalation  of  air  through 
the  channel  nature  intended. 

The  exercises  for  breathing  should  be  preliminary  to  any  other 
exercise  of  the  muscles.  The  reason  for  this:  Every  exercise  or 
movement  of  the  body  either  when  at  work  or  at  play,  consumes  or 
burns  up  a  certain  amount  of  the  tissues  of  the  body  and  these  used 
up  tissues  must  be  replaced,  or  nature  will  very  soon  call  a  halt 
and  refuse  to  permit  you  to  do  any  work  or  play — the  body  becomes 
used  up.  The  waste  of  the  body  is  replaced  by  the  oxygen  taken  into 
the  lungs  through  breathing,  and  a  person  may  eat  all  sorts  of  nour- 
ishing foods,  and  take  all  kinds  of  remedies  to  restore  his  weariness 
and  bring  him  up  to  his  work,  but  none  of  them  will  be  of  any  avail 
without  the  air  drawn  into  the  lungs  by  the  breath.  There  is  where 
the  stomach,  the  blood,  the  liver,  the  heart,  etc.,  obtain  the  essential 
element  of  oxygen  to  stimulate  them  into  activity. 


TRAIN  YOURSELF  FOR  YOUR  LIFE'S  WORK          119 

With  our  breathing  regulated,  the  next  step  is  to  begin  develop- 
ing the  other  muscles  of  the  body.  There  is  at  this  point  a  good  rule 
to  follow  which  is:  Train  every  muscle  of  the  body  uniformly  to 
acquire  a  general  development  along  every  organ  and  muscle.  This 
general  muscular  training  should  be  begun  with  the  child  at  an  early 
age,  and  be  conditioned  upon  his  strength  for  their  quantity  of  exer- 
cise. So  a  weak  person  can  not  stand  as  much  or  as  strong  exercise  as 
a  stronger  person,  j  Every  one  must  be  his  own  judge  in  this  matter. 
Many  noted  men  have  brought  on  a  fatal  illness  from  over  exertion 
or  over  exercise  at  a  late  age  when  their  system  was  not  prepared  to 
withstand  violent  methods.  It  is  said  that  James  G.  Elaine  began 
a  course  of  gymnastic  exercises  in  the  belief  that  he  would  gain 
strength,  but  it  killed  him.  The  younger  a  beginning  is  made  at 
gymnastics,  the  better  it  will  be  in  after  life. 

One  point  to  be  remembered  is:  Never  overstrain  or  attempt  to 
harden  the  body.  Every  shock  is  dangerous,  and  the  delicate  mech- 
anism of  the  human  body  must  be  handled  gently  until  it  can  bear 
greater  strains.  To  plunge  into  violent  exercises  without  previous 
training  is  as  bad  as  using  a  delicate  and  costly  watch  as  a  base  ball 
and  expect  it  to  keep  good  time. 

To  train  all  the  muscles  of  the  body  uniformly  as  a  beginning 
of  muscular  or  physical  development,  prepares  a  foundation  for  any 
special  muscle  training  that  may  be  desired,  and  guarantees  success 
where  failure  would  most  undoubtedly  result  from  the  special  train- 
ing first.  All  the  muscles  of  the  body  are  interdependent.  One  of 
them  cannot  be  trained  alone  without  affecting  another  one,  or  draw- 
ing upon  it  for  material  to  supply  the  waste  already  spoken  of.  But 
when  all  are  trained,  then  it  is  easy  to  pass  to  the  training  of  any 
special  muscle. 

To  begin  a  general  training  or  muscular  development  of  the  body, 
it  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  it  is  the  muscles  that  hold  the  body 
up  and  not  the  bones.  Both  are  essential  to  the  human  construction, 
but  the  muscles  play  a  more  important  part  in  the  bodily  movements 
than  the  bones.  Few  people  consider  that  to  stand  or  sit  properly 


120  TRAIN  YOURSELF  FOR  YOUR  LIFE'S  WORK 

the  muscles  of  the  body  must  be  trained.  The  poise  of  the  head,  the 
erect  position  of  the  shoulders,  the  proper  holding  of  the  arms  and 
hands,  depend  upon  the  training  and  development  of  the  arms  and 
shoulders.  Most  persons  are  negligent  in  this  respect  and  allow  the 
upper  part  of  their  bodies  to  hang  by  their  bones.  This  is  noticeable 
in  those  who  are  "  stoop  shouldered, "  a  habit  which  becomes  fixed. 
The  first  thing  a  soldier  is  trained  to  do  is  to  stand  erect  and  hold 
himself  up  by  his  muscles.  No  person  who  can  not  control  his  upper 
muscles  will  acquire  any  grace  or  beauty  of  movement.  The  use  of 
Indian  clubs,  even  an  ordinary  chair,  would  be  something  to  grasp 
and  swing  about  to  train  the  upper  muscles,  all  the  time  breathing 
slowly  and  as  deep  as  possible.  Grasp  something  tight  with  the 
hands  and  swing  it  about  the  head  or  up  in  the  air,  or  round  and 
round  and  keep  it  up  a  certain  length  of  time  every  day.  Throwing  a 
ball  is  good  for  the  muscles  of  the  arm,  shoulders  and  back  partic- 
ularly. Let  the  muscles  have  free  play  is  the  rule  to  follow  in  every 
variety  of  exercise. 

The  muscles  of  the  lower  limbs  come  next  in  the  order  of  develop- 
ment systematically,  although  they  should  be  exercised  at  the  same 
time  as  the  muscles  of  the  upper  portion  of  the  body.  The  object  of 
this  is  to  prevent  over-development  of  any  series  of  muscles  by  train- 
ing all  simultaneously. 

The  muscles  of  the  lower  limbs  include  those  of  the  hips  down 
to  the  extremity  of  the  toes.  Persons  in  sedentary  occupations  MUST 
exercise  these  muscles  under  penalty  of  having  them  become  feeble, 
flabby  and  unreliable.  "With  such  persons,  as  age  creeps  on,  the 
steps  become  uncertain  and  "wobbly,"  presenting  the  appearance 
of  extreme  age  even  before  middle  age  has  been  reached. 

Those  who  walk  much  should  take  systematic  exercise  for  the 
benefit  of  the  lower  muscles,  because  the  occupation  requiring  the 
use  of  the  lower  muscles  fixes  them  in  a  groove  or  habit  not  conduc- 
ive to  control.  That  is,  the  muscles  become  set  in  a  certain  direction, 
whereas,  it  is  essential  to  enable  them  to  move  freely  and  easily  in 
any  direction. 


TKAIN  YOUBSELF  FOR  YOUR  LIFE'S  WORK  121 

The  best  exercises  for  standing,  sitting,  and  walking  are  those 
directed  by  the  will  power  or  energy  acting  directly  upon  all  the 
muscles  and  maintaining  an  equilibrium  so  that  gradual  development 
of  the  entire  body  will  be  reached. 

This  is  accomplished  by  what  is  known  as  "  flexible  action, "  in 
the  lines  of  changing  curves  which  distinguishes  the  beauty  and  grace 
of  motion  from  mere  strength. 

There  are  three  phases  in  this  natural  development:  Angular, 
circular  and  spiral.  The  human  form  poised  squarely  on  both  feet 
is  the  spiral,  the  head  a  convexed  curve,  the  body  a  concave  curve, 
and  the  legs  a  convexed  curve,  like  a  wave  line.  To  preserve  this 
spiral  line  of  changing  curves,  the  weight  is  always  thrown  against 
the  strong  side  so  as  to  develop  the  weak  side  and  maintain  an  equi- 
librium. Standing  should  be  principally  upon  the  balls  of  the  feet, 
and  the  exercise  should  be  to  incline  the  body  to  and  from  the  oppo- 
site curves.  There  should  be  no  slouching  at  the  hips.  In  walking, 
stand  erect,  feet  together,  abdomen  in,  chest  up,  and  shoulders  firm. 
Then  advance  the  thigh  and  let  the  leg  hang  free  from  the  knee  down. 
Straighten  the  leg  and  plant  the  ball  of  the  foot  in  advance  with  the 
toes  straight  in  front,  and  so  on  alternately  with  each  foot,  carrying 
the  head  erect  with  the  chin  drawn  well  in. 

To  sit  down  let  the  muscles  come  into  play  and  not  the  bones, 
as  it  is  through  the  muscles  only  that  gracefulness  can  be  acquired. 
To  rise  from  a  sitting  to  a  standing  position,  all  the  muscles  should 
work  in  unison  and  the  body  arise  at  once  to  a  standing  position.  To 
kneel  the  same  play  of  the  general  muscles  should  be  applied.  A  cow 
or  a  camel  is  not  very  graceful  when  performing  the  act  of  kneel- 
ing preparatory  to  lying  down,  but  that  is  because  they  are  animals 
and  not  human.  The  mere  act  of  touching  the  hat  in  salutation  is 
graceful  or  awkward  as  the  muscles  are  trained.  A  graceful  sweep- 
ing curve  of  the  arm,  a  gentle  bend  of  the  muscles  of  the  neck,  inclin- 
ing to  a  curved  bow,  and  the  salutation  is  graceful.  Otherwise  the 
motion  is  raw  and  provocative  of  an  idea  of  ill  breeding. 


122  TRAIN  YOURSELF  FOR  YOUR  LIFE'S  WORK 

While  exercising  the  muscles  of  the  body  simultaneously,  we  are 
not  only  acquiring  grace  and  suppleness,  but  we  are  strengthening 
the  various  muscles  and  enabling  them  to  develop  along  the  lines  of 
their  natural  curves.  By  a  sytematic  training,  the  surface  of  the 
body  becomes  filled  or  rounded  out,  all  angularity  disappears,  and  the 
various  muscles  work  or  slide  smoothly  over  one  another  and  each 
one  fits  into  the  proper  place  without  a  jar  or  wrinkle.  Even  the 
face  may  be  trained  to  the  avoidance  of  wrinkles  and  seams  by  a 
trifle  of  exercise  applied  to  the  muscles.  The  main  point  being  to 
prevent  any  muscular  habit  which  means  a  wrinkle  or  a  seam.  Mas- 
sage alone  may  do  some  good  in  this  respect,  but  the  muscles  of  the 
face  should  be  worked  through  the  will  power. 

In  line  with  exterior  physical  development,  the  interior  muscles 
should  not  be  forgotten.  The  proper  play  of  the  interior  muscles, 
those  belonging  to  the  heart,  the  lungs,  the  intestines,  stomach,  etc., 
are  all  more  or  less  affected  by  exterior  exercises  tending  toward  phys- 
ical development.  Flabbiness  of  exterior  begets  flabbiness  of  the  in- 
terior muscles,  and  this  means  an  imperfect  action  which  ends  in  in- 
ability to  resist  disease,  or  the  encroachments  of  age  and  hardening 
of  the  walls  of  the  arteries. 

Movement  is  the  law  of  nature  and  whatever  does  not  or  can  not 
move  is  considered  dead  to  the  scientists,  or  on  the  way  to  death. 
Every  atom  of  the  human  body  is  in  motion  toward  the  maintenance 
of  life  in  the  muscles  of  every  kind.  The  blood  circulates  rapidly,  so 
rapidly  that  any  perfumed  substance  injected  into  the  blood  at  a 
finger  point,  is  immediately  tasted  by  the  mouth.  So  with  the  lymph 
channels  which  convey  nourishment  to  the  blood  for  distribution  to 
all  the  muscles  to  keep  them  up  to  their  work.  The  billions  of  atoms 
that  constitute  the  flesh  of  the  muscles  and  of  the  nerves,  are  in  con- 
stant motion,  without  which,  the  body  would  lose  all  energy  and  be- 
come inert.  By  exercising  the  muscles  constantly  and  uniformly, 
we  are  giving  the  atoms  of  the  human  system  free  and  full  play,  and 
enabling  them  to  perform  their  functions.  We  may  indeed  say,  that 
exercise  and  physical  development  mean  LIFE. 


THE  TEACHER,   DOCTOR,   LAWYER, 

CLERGYMAN— WHICH   ARE 

YOU  FITTED  FOR? 


There  are  four  professions,  callings  or  vocations,  which  are  justly 
styled  "learned  professions,"  because  they  carry  with  them  the  highest 
degree  of  intelligence,  tact,  and  wisdom. 

They  are  so  common,  however,  in  these  modern  times,  that  many  of 
their  followers  do  not  command  the  respect  to  which  their  calling  isnen- 
titled,  and  hence,  the  professions  themselves  have  greatly  fallen  into 
disrepute;  particularly  so  when  it  comes  to  select  one  of  them  for  a 
life  work. 

Viewing  the  teacher,  the  doctor,  the  lawyer,  and  the  clergyman  from 
the  common  standpoint,  there  is  no  money  in  the  professions. 

Here  is  where  the  trouble  lies.  To  be  a  teacher,  a  doctor,  a  lawyer, 
or  a  clergyman  for  the  sake  of  what  can  be  made  out  of  either,  is  to  in- 
sult the  noblest  professions  in  the  world.  They  are  what  have  kept  the 
world  together  since  the  beginning,  and  we  should  take  our  hats  off  to 
them  out  of  respect. 

The  lawyer's  duty  is  to  protect  his  client's  civil  rights  and  keep 
gociety  within  the  law. 

The  doctor  preserves  the  health  of  his  patients  while  they  are  about 
their  business,  and  the  clergyman  points  out  the  way  to  a  hereafter 
that  may  mean  our  eternal  weal  or  woe. 

In  the  chapter  on  "Opportunities,"  we  show  that  these  professions 
are  within  the  reach  of  any  one  who  possesses  an  aptitude  and  has  the 
brains  to  acquire  proficiency. 

As  to  brains,  let  it  be  understood  that  everybody  possesses  sufficient 
brains  for  any  avocation  in  life,  but  they  must  be  properly  fed  or 

123 


124          WHICH  PROFESSION  ARE  YOU  FITTED  FOR? 

trained  to  be  of  use.  Most  men's  brains  are  of  the  same  weight  and 
measurement.  But  some  very  learned  men  have  possessed  very  small 
brains,  while  men  of  the  most  magnificent  proportions,  but  as  ignorant 
as  men  can  be  and  feed  themselves,  have  been  known  to  possess  brains 
of  double  the  weight  of  the  learned. 

LWe  give  the  manner  of  training  brain  in  another  place,  but  assume 
here  that  the  young  man  who  desires  to  enter  either  one  of  the  three 
professions  we  are  treating  of,  must  have  the  aptitude  and  the  brains. 

The  same  general  remarks  may  be  applied  to  the  lawyer  and  the 
clergyman. 

The  aptitude  is  the  trend  of  the  mind  in  the  direction  of  the  profes- 
sion chosen.  It  must  be  a  "first  and  only  love,"  so  to  speak,  for  the 
brain  is  an  exacting  master  or  mistress  and  easily  changes  if  not  cud- 
dled and  humored. 

Back  of  and  aiding  aptitude,  is  the  humanity  demanded  of  every 
man  of  either  of  these  professions.  When  life  hangs  in  the  balance  the 
doctor  is  called  upon  to  display  the  tenderest  humanity.  If  a  man  is 
to  be  sent  to  poverty  through  loss  of  his  liberty  or  property  the  lawyer 
must  exhibit  all  the  refinements  of  skill  and  humanity  without  regard 
to  his  fees.  The  human  soul  striving  to  reach  the  eternal  goal  of  rest, 
peace,  and  happiness,  appeals  to  the  highest  heart  throbs  of  the  clergy- 
man. If  you  can  not  enter  into  this  spirit,  then  do  not  choose  either  of 
these  learned  professions  for  you  will  prove  a  failure. 

The  learning  required  to  master  either  of  these  professions  can  be 
acquired  only  after  the  most  painstaking  and  arduous  study.  To  learn 
the  essence  of  things,  the  meaning  of  life  and  death,  the  movements 
that  produce  life  and  death,  and  the  symptoms  that  proclaim  disease, 
come  within  the  purview  of  the  doctor.  How  can  he  tell  what  will  be 
the  effect  of  his  medicine  unless  he  knows  what  the  disease  is  and  what 
effect  upon  the  human  body  will  be  his  medicines?  He  must  know  inti- 
mately the  thousand  and  one  essential  parts  of  the  human  body,  how 
they  operate  and  their  effects.  If  in  aiming  at  one  part  he  affect  an- 
pther,  death  may  ensue. 

Have  you  a  steady  hand,  controllable  nerves,  and  a  cool  brain? 


WHICH  PROFESSION  AEE  YOU  FITTED  FOE?  125 

You  need  them  all  to  perfection  to  be  a  surgeon  and  apply  the  knife  in 
order  to  cure  suffering  humanity.  The  surgeon  must  stand  in  the  pres- 
ence of  a  mortal  enemy  with  his  finger  pressed  to  the  trigger  of  his 
weapon  and  watch  for  the  exact  instant  when  he  shall  press  it  to  save 
life. 

The  lawyer  must  possess  not  only  an  intimate  acquaintance  with 
the  laws  of  the  land,  but  must  have  delved  deep  into  the  underlying 
principles  that  form  the  foundation  of  all  law  and  government.  Logic, 
tact,  patience,  and  verbal  skill  with  ready  wit  on  all  occasions,  are  to 
him  what  the  electric  spark  is  to  a  motor.  It  was  said  by  a  learned 
judge  that  many  cases  were  lost  where  justice  should  have  prevailed  to 
win,  because  of  a  failure  to  properly  present  the  matter  to  the  court. 

It  is  not  a  loud  voice,  a  browbeating  disposition,  or  a  pompous  bear- 
ing that  bring  success,  it  is  the  careful  close  reasoner,  the  quiet  mole 
that  undermines  the  solid  earth  foundation  of  his  opponent,  and  topples 
it  down. 

The  clergyman  is  a  man  of  sacrifices.  His  own  opinions  go  for 
naught  because  he  is  not  the  maker  of  justice  and  right,  but  their  ex- 
ponent. He  sees  beyond  the  faint  traces  of  what  we  humans  call 
"love,"  a  powerful  love  that  rules  the  world — the  love  of  God — and  he 
puts  the  two  together  so  that  the  lesser  will  be  absorbed  in  the  greater. 

The  great  trouble  may  seem  to  be  the  variety  of  different  sects  and 
the  difficulty  to  select  the  right  one.  Man,  they  are  all  aiming  in  the 
right  direction.  They  point  toward  the  sky,  and  bring  a  man's  man- 
hood in  line  with  the  soul,  his  spiritual  part,  and  the  imperishable  part. 
There  is  no  room  for  bigotry,  no  room  for  anything  but  charity,  and 
loving  kindness. 


THE  ROAD  TO  SUCCESS 

OR 

EASY  LESSONS  FOR  EVERY  DAY  LIFE 


The  way  to  success  in  anything  is  always  an  upward  climb,  the 
down  grade  is  always  a  flat  failure. 

In  considering  this  matter,  it  will  be  well  to  remember  and  bear 
constantly  in  mind,  that  it  is  easier  to  slide  down  hill  than  it  is  to  climb 
up. 

We  may  say,  therefore,  that  success  is  purely  a  question  of  exertion. 

The  road  to  and  up  the  slope  of  the  hill  of  life  is  roomy  enough  and 
to  spare  for  everybody,  and  there  need  not  be  any  crowding.  But  the 
way  is  strewn  with  wrecks,  many  submerged  before  beginning  their 
journey,  others  lodged  in  some  cranny  half  way  up,  and  others  start  up 
so  bravely  and  so  rashly  that  they  can  not  stop  at  the  summit  where 
the  prize  is  situated,  but  their  momentum  carries  them  over  and  down 
to  the  bottom  on  the  other  side. 

The  steady,  earnest  worker  plods  along,  sees  that  his  footing  is 
firmly  fixed  before  he  takes  a  next  step.  He  grabs  at  some  retaining 
point  and  never  lets  go  of  it  until  he  has  hold  of  another  support. 

When  he  reaches  the  top,  he  can  stop  and  breathe,  likewise  flatter 
himself  that  he  has  succeeded  by  hard  work  and  steady  perseverance. 

The  fact  is,  that  unless  a  man  is  born  with  a  silver  spoon  in  his 
mouth,  that  is.  well  provided  by  his  ancestors  with  a  goodly  supply  of 
this  world's  goods,  there  is  no  royal  road  to  anything.  No  man  can  roll 
about  like  a  smooth  pebble  and  hope  to  land  into  a  mossy  hollow. 

When  a  man  starts  off  on  a  voyage  he  generally  has  some  definite 
destination  in  view,  some  object  to  be  attained  when  he  reaches  it.  No- 
body can  spend  his  life  traveling  about  for  the  mere  purpose  of  keeping 

126 


THE  ROAD  TO  SUCCESS  127 

in  motion.    There  is  no  advantage  in  this  except  to  the  transportation 
companies. 

Here  is  the  keynote  to  success — character.  We  do  not  know  what 
character  is,  we  know  only  that  it  accomplishes  results. 

Why  do  some  men  succeed  and  others  fail,  assuming  that  they  all 
start  out  on  the  same  plane  equally  well  equipped?  The  reason  why 
can  not  be  told,  it  lies  in  the  man  himself,  it  is  his  character. 

We  are  living  in  an  age  when  new  things  are  utilized;  new  ways 
of  doing  business  are  demanded.  We  run  to  specialties  more  than  we 
did  in  the  past.  Even  ten  years  make  a  difference  in  business  methods. 

If  you  have  aspirations,  are  they  up  to  the  times? 

Not  so  very  long  ago,  one  man  made  everything  about  a  machine. 
If  he  had  a  watch  to  make,  he  made  the  case,  the  wheels,  the  springs 
and  all  the  parts,  and  also  put  them  together  into  a  perfect  instrument. 
Now,  a  dozen  or  more  men  make,  not  the  watch,  but  each  of  the  several 
parts.  The  cases  are  machine  made  by  one  man;  another  rolls  the 
springs,  another  turns  the  screws,  another  the  wheels,  and  so  on.  Every 
thing  is  done  piecemeal,  so  to  speak,  and  none  of  the  workers  is  able 
to  make  a  perfect  watch.  So  it  is  with  clothing,  with  furniture,  tin  and 
iron  ware. 

The  doctor  is  a  specialist.  Something  ails  your  eyes — you  must  go 
to  an  eye  specialist,  the  throat  specialist  knows  nothing  about  the  eyes. 
Have  you  a  fever?  You  go  to  a  bacteriologist  to  find  out  what  germ  is 
infecting  you.  Formerly  you  took  a  dose  of  salts  and  senna,  or  other 
nauseating  drug. 

You  have  a  case  of  collection,  but  your  regular  lawyer  makes  a 
specialty  of  criminal  cases  and  can  not  help  you.  Perhaps  you  have 
been  injured  in  an  automobile  accident  and  want  damages  from  the 
owner,  but  your  regular  lawyer  does  not  know  anything  about  damage 
cases,  he  is  a  corporation  lawyer,  or  a  divorce  lawyer,  or  a  patent  at- 
torney, or  takes  admiralty  cases  only. 

A  bookkeeper  applies  for  employment.  Do  you  know  anything 
about  cards?  This  is  the  question.  You  know  about  playing  cards,  but 
the  employer  keeps  his  accounts  on  loose  cards,  not  in  heavy  books. 


128  THE  ROAD  TO  SUCCESS 

There  is  division  of  labor  in  every  pursuit,  and  no  man  can  become 
learned  in  all  of  one  thing.  He  may  acquire  a  smattering,  but  there  are 
no  more  universal  geniuses,  the  world  of  industry  has  become  compli- 
cated, unlimited,  and  special. 

We  see  then,  the  futility  of  trying  all  of  one  thing  or  aspiring  to 
reach  all  of  one  thing.  You  can  not  succeed  because  you  have  a  mere 
smattering  of  many  details,  and  not  a  perfect  knowledge  of  any  single 
detail. 

This  however,  makes  the  road  to  success  much  easier  than  in  the 
old  days.  You  can  become  perfect  in  some  one  thing,  and  life  is  not  too 
short  to  learn  it;  it  can  be  mastered. 

It  goes  without  saying,  that  in  our  intercourse  with  men  we  must 
put  them  on  an  equality  with  us  and  place  ourselves  on  an  equality  with 
them.  Are  you  an  inferior  man  1  Then  go  elsewhere  for  employment. 
"I  want  skilled  workmen,"  says  the  employer.  "I  want  a  physician 
that  will  cure  me,  not  one  to  experiment  upon  me,"  says  the  sick  man. 
It  is  always  man  to  man  now-a-days.  No  cringing,  remember,  and  on 
the  other  hand,  no  bluffing. 


THE  MAN  OF  HOPE;  THE  MAN  OF 

DESPAIR;  AND  THE  MAN 

OF  "DON'T  CARE' 

Optimism,    Pessimism,    Indifference 


The  people  of  the  earth  are  made  up  generally  of  three  classes:  opti- 
mists, pessimists,  indifferents. 

The  radical  optimist  floats  in  a  balmy  spring  air  on  a  rosy  cloud, 
stringing  his  banjo  and  singing  lullabies  to  the  gorgeously  feathered 
songsters  that  surround  him. 

The  pessimist  is  like  a  fly  with  its  wings  stuck  on  fly  paper,  and  be- 
moans his  fate  as  that  of  every  other  fly. 

The  indifferent  is  a  devil-may-care  sort  of  a  person  who  does  not 
care  whether  the  sun  shines,  or  whether  it  rains. 

The  extreme  optimist  is  too  happy  to  be  of  any  use  on  earth;  the 
pessimist  sends  us  all  to  perdition  and  is  afraid  to  walk  under  a  ladder 
lest  it  fall  on  him,  while  the  indifferent  is  of  no  use  because  he  does  not 
take  any  interest  in  the  things  around  him.  He  is  usually  a  tramp,  or 
a  free  lunch  fiend.  He  will  offer  to  shovel  the  snow  from  your  walks  in 
July,  and  gladly  offer  his  services  as  a  harvest  hand  in  January. 

Apart  from  indifference,  which  is  the  offspring  of  the  other  two, 
optimism  and  pessimism,  though  extremes,  meet  among  men,  but  pos- 
sess different  working  machinery.  One  is  really  the  aid  of  the  other. 

The  earth  was  created  in  an  optimistic  spirit.  Of  that  there  can  be 
no  doubt  in  the  mind  of  any  man  who  believes  in  creation  at  all.  But 
by  the  extraordinary  conduct  of  our  first  parents  in  the  Garden  of  Eden, 
this  creation  by  the  supreme  Optimist,  was  changed  into  the  most  radi- 
cal of  pessimistic  ventures — judged  from  the  human  standpoint,  of 
course.  We  hear  it  from  the  most  pious  divines  and  it  is  probably  cor- 
rect. 

9— L  S  129 


180  OPTIMISM,  PESSIMISM,  INDIFFERENCE 

A  large  gulf  was  dug  in  the  original  optimism  and  filled  with  the 
darkness  of  pessimism,  where,  floundering  in  it,  man  looks  back  to  the 
joys  lost  to  him  forever  by  another's  folly,  and  then  forward  to  the  for- 
bidding cliffs  that  bar  his  entrance  to  the  joys  to  come,  unless  he  en- 
gage in  a  mighty  struggle  and  a  hand-to-hand  conflict  with  his  animal 
nature.  He  may  and  must  scale  the  cliffs. 

It  is  quite  certain  that  the  evils  said  to  be  afflicting  the  people  of 
the  earth  can  never  be  cured  by  optimistic  fancies,  no  more  than  can 
the  racking  pains  and  galling  sores  of  the  bedridden  be  healed  by  their 
concealment,  or  by  covering  them  with  a  blanket  of  joy. 

Financially,  the  man  pressed  by  dire  want,  fancies  the  earth  is 
ready  to  come  to  an  end,  whereas,  the  man  with  substantial  wealth 
treads  in  a  garden  of  flowers.  The  pangs  of  hunger  find  a  lodging  place 
in  the  stomach  of  a  pessimist,  while  a  royal  good  dinner  is  the  joy  of  an 
optimist.  The  man  in  jail  looks  through  a  darkened  glass,  but  his  jailer 
sees  all  things  bright  and  clear. 

Optimism  is  a  comparative  virtue;  pessimism  a  relative  vice.  Love 
is  the  destroyer  of  pessimism,  while  bankruptcy  withers  optimism  at  a 
touch.  The  contest  between  the  two  is  like  a  perpetual  game  of  tenpins, 
in  which  the  pins  are  constantly  overthrown  to  be  as  constantly  re-set, 
and  the  score  of  the  game  is  always  a  tie. 

Our  modern  extreme  optimists  bewilder  us  with  vain  ideals.  They 
flatter  themselves  with  high  sounding  words  and  vague  and  dreamy  ut- 
terances that  entangle  many,  but  which  mitigate  no  evils,  redress  no 
wrongs,  soothe  no  pain,  cure  no  wounds. 

"I  am  so  sorry,"  said  a  gentle  optimist  over  a  man  who  had  just 
been  run  over  by  an  automobile  and  both  legs  broken,  and  she  wrung 
her  hands  in  pity. 

"I  am  sorry  five  dollars  worth,"  said  a  rough  old  heathen  pessimist 
in  the  crowd  as  he  passed  his  hat  for  money  to  relieve  the  poor  man's 
family. 

Whenever  a  human  wrong  has  been  righted,  an  enslaved  nation 
freed,  a  sinner  brought  to  salvation,  there  has  always  been  a  pessimist 


OPTIMISM,  PESSIMISM,  INDIFFERENCE  131 

at  the  beginning  of  the  work,  while  the  optimist  came  in  later  and  real- 
ized the  profits  from  the  work. 

There  is  a  philosophy  practiced  by  the  optimist  to  be  found  in  the 
lines  of  a  great  poet: 

"One  truth  is  clear,  whatever  is  is  right.*' 

A  philosophy  that  plunges  men  down  into  a  gulf  of  despair,  without 
hope  of  relief,  without  power  to  defend  himself  and  his  against  oppres- 
sion and  injustice.  It  is  a  philosophy  which,  carried  to  its  ultimate 
optimistic  length,  leads  to  the  depths  in  which  are  sunk  all  those  who 
bear  upon  their  banner  the  legend: 

"Eat,  drink,  and  be  merry,  for  tomorrow  we  die." 

There  is  less  hope  for  those  who  climb  to  dizzy  heights  of  optimistic 
congratulation,  than  for  those  plunged  in  the  dark  gulf  of  pessimistic 
woe,  for  to  the  latter  there  shall  come  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth, 
and  former  things  shall  pass  away.  But  the  former  have  forestalled 
their  future  abiding  place  by  a  creation  out  of  their  own  presumption. 

Here  we  have  it — "presumption."  This  is  a  worse  condition  than 
the  despair  of  the  pessimist,  for  the  latter  is  constantly  striving  to  get 
out  of  the  slough  of  Despond,  whereas  the  former  is  so  puffed  up  with 
pride  at  his  own  achievements,  that  he  is  hidebound  in  the  thralls  of  his 
own  goodness  and  perfection. 

The  great  fear  of  the  extremes  of  optimism  and  pessimism  is  the 
danger  of  falling  into  indifference.  When  a  man  refuses  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  the  opportunities  presented  him,  and  says:  "What's  the 
use?"  his  life  is  ended  so  far  as  any  activity  is  concerned,  and  he  is  a 
useless  member  of  society. 

Be  neither  extreme,  and  remember  that  while  there  is  life  there  is 
hope.  The  quality  of  optimism  must  be  strained  through  the  sieve  of 
common  sense. 


THE  PLEASURES  OF  THE  FLESH,  and 
the  PLEASURES  OF  THE  MIND 


When  a  hungry  man  is  seated  before  an  appetizing  meal,  his  mouth 
waters  in  anticipation  and  he  experiences  the  joys  of  anticipated  satis- 
faction. 

Every  mouthful  lingers  on  his  palate  with  a  delicious  sensation  anjd 
when  his  hunger  is  satisfied,  a  feeling  of  intense  comfort  steals  over 
him.  He  is  at  peace  with  the  world,  and  forgives  his  enemies.  Any 
favor  you  ask,  if  within  his  power  to  grant,  will  not  be  refused. 

It  is  the  same  with  a  thirsty  man.  A  delicious  invigorating  drink 
— and  there  is  none  preferable  to  water — gurgles  down  his  parched 
throat  and  he  smacks  his  lips  with  enjoyment. 

All  these  matters  together  with  other  pleasurable  sensations  are 
purely  physical  and  passing.  They  must  be  renewed  to  be  experienced, 
and  when  the  physical  nature  is  out  of  order  or  does  not  respond,  we 
are  in  a  very  bad  condition  if  we  have  nothing  else  to  fall  back  upon. 

Physical  enjoyments  are  all  sensual.  The  nerves  thrill  with  excite- 
ment and  the  world  looks  good  to  us  and  mighty  pleasant.  A  few  flies 
to  pester  us  are  mere  details  and  not  to  be  considered. 

But  we  have  another  being  separate  and  apart  from  the  physical 
body;  something  much  finer  and  more  elevated.  A  being  that  is  of  a 
higher  order  of  appreciation  and  more  enduring. 

Every  man  knows  without  being  told,  that  is,  he  knows  from  his 
own  feelings  and  sensations,  that  he  has  a  spiritual  nature,  a  mental 
body,  a  mind. 

Now,  this  mental  body,  this  mind,  is  far  above  the  physical,  and 
its  pleasures  and  sensations,  and  its  delights  are  as  far  above  the  physi- 
cal sensations  as  the  spirit  or  mind  is  above  the  flesh. 


THE  PLEASUEE  OF  THE  FLESH         183 

Let  us  follow  up  this  idea: 

We  said  that  a  hungry  man  enjoys  eating.  This  is  true,  but  all 
hungry  men  do  not  eat  alike.  Some  men  bolt  their  food  to  appease 
hunger,  and  swill  their  drink  to  quench  thirst.  But  others  enjoy  their 
food  and  while  satisfying  hunger  and  thirst,  gratify  their  taste  and  en- 
joy certain  foods  more  than  others.  These  others  have  what  is  called 
"educated"  appetites,  which  is  a  mental  acquisition  above  the  purely 
animal  sensation  of  satisfying  hunger  or  thirst.  It  is  an  art  to  be  culti- 
vated. 

This  is  the  point  sought  to  be  reached — education  and  learning. 

If  the  pleasures  of  the  flesh  are  so  enjoyable,  then  the  pleasures  of 
the  mind  are  still  more  enjoyable,  because  the  mind  is  more  appreci- 
ative besides  more  enduring. 

The  food  of  the  mind,  the  drink  of  the  mind,  means  all  the  other 
pleasures  of  the  flesh  resolved  into  the  spiritual  body  through  educa- 
tion and  learning,  and  the  more  education,  the  more  learning,  the  higher 
the  enjoyment. 

A  great  lawyer  once  said:  "The  pleasure  of  learning  may  be  lik- 
ened to  a  bucket  in  a  deep  well  of  clear,  cool  water.  It  is  easy  to  move 
the  bucket  about  if  it  is  kept  beneath  the  water,  but  when  we  attempt 
to  raise  it  above  the  surface,  then  comes  a  tug  and  a  hard  pull." 
Whence  he  derived  the  conclusion  that  the  deeper  we  plunge  into  the 
clear,  cool  depths  of  education  and  learning  the  more  pleasure  there  is 
and  the  easier  it  is  to  remain  there. 

One  of  our  poets  says: 

"Drink  deep  or  taste  not  the  Pierian  spring." 
In  these  modern  days  every  man  must  have  some  sort  of  an  educa- 
tion, preferably  that  for  the  occupation  or  profession  which  he  selects 
for  his  life  work. 

If  he  goes  in  for  a  commercial  business,  then  he  must  learn  all  about 
the  rules  and  laws  governing  his  business  or  the  branch  of  it  he  aspires 
to  learn.  He  must  know  all  about  the  nature  of  the  goods  he  purposes 
to  sell;  the  markets;  the  prices;  the  demand;  the  production;  the  con- 
sumption, and  other  matters  connected  with  the  business. 


184         THE  PLEASURE  OF  THE  FLESH 

If  he  does  not  learn  these  things  he  will  fail  in  business,  and  if  he 

does  not  learn  some  of  them  he  can  not  get  a  job  in  any  business  house. 

The  rule  is  the  same  in  every  trade  and  profession.    The  modern 

man  is  exacting.    He  demands  the  best  service,  because  his  customers 

or  clients  demand  better  goods,  better  qualities,  and  better  treatment. 

The  time  has  gone  by  when  a  tradesman,  for  instance,  could  offer 
goods  to  his  customer  with  a  "take  it  or  leave  it"  air.  Competition  is 
too  keen  to  permit  that,  and  prices  are  too  liable  to  be  cut  to  enable  him 
to  say,  "That's  my  price,"  for  there  are  others  who  will  say,  "I  will 
knock  off  ten  per  cent." 

An  education  that  does  not  fit  in  with  a  man's  occupation  is  a  re- 
laxation, and  aids  him  to  rise  in  his  business  and  profession,  so  that 
nothing  is  lost  by  keeping  up  with  the  times,  but  there  is  everything  to 
be  gained.  This  is  refinement  and  a  valuable  asset.  Everything  that 
can  be  learned  is  worth  something  sometime. 

How  to  tell  a  fresh  egg  from  a  stale  one  is  a  matter  of  education, 
but  to  give  the  reason  why  a  stale  egg  is  not  so  good  as  a  fresh  one  is 
a  matter  of  learning. 

You  can  distinguish  one  man  from  another  by  his  facial  differences. 
That  is  education,  but  when  you  can  tell  a  good  man  from  a  bad  one 
by  a  study  of  his  characteristics,  that  is  learning. 

To  learn  how  to  do  things  is  education,  but  to  learn  the  nature  of 
the  things  you  make  or  the  reasons  why  involves  learning. 

The  housewife  in  making  bread  sets  the  loaves  of  dough  in  a  warm 
place  so  that  they  will  rise.  This  is  education,  and  her  education  tells 
her  that  if  she  puts  the  dough  in  a  cold  place  the  bread  will  not  rise. 
If  she  knew  that  the  yeast  plant  requires  heat  to  grow,  and  is  easily 
killed  by  cold,  she  is  learned. 

If  you  eat  a  cucumber  or  any  green  fruit  in  the  hot  summer  time 
you  are  liable  to  get  the  colic.  You  are  educated  up  to  that  by  experi- 
ence, perhaps.  But  if  you  know  that  nature  always  gives  you  a  pain 
when  you  eat  something  indigestible,  as  a  warning  to  get  rid  of  it,  or 
not  to  do  so  any  more,  you  will  be  learned  indeed,  if  you  take  a  cathartic 
instead  of  a  pain  killer  to  stop  the  pain  or  warning  nature  gives  you. 


THE  PLEASURE  OF  THE  FLESH         185 

"We  can  not  live  among  our  fellow  men  without  an  education  of 
some  kind,  adaptable 

First — to  our  life  work  whatever  it  may  be. 

Second — suitable  and  proper  to  the  people  with  whom  we  associate 
or  are  placed  in  contact  in  our  daily  round  of  business  and  pleasure. 

We  can  live  and  get  along  through  life  without  any  learning,  but 
learning  adds  to  education  and  enables  us  to  apply  what  we  learn.  Be- 
sides that,  it  puts  us  in  a  position  to  rise  higher,  the  more  learned  we 
become. 

It  is  not  intended,  by  these  remarks,  to  advise  any  one  to  learn 
everything  there  is  to  be  learned,  for  the  very  good  reason  there  are 
too  many  things  in  these  modern  times  for  one  man's  brain  to  hold. 
But  it  may  be  taken  as  a  truth,  that  a  man  should  be  learned  along  the 
line  of  his  trade,  business,  or  profession,  with  a  few  enjoyments  for  good 
measure. 

It  is  easy  to  learn,  in  fact  one  thing  brings  another.  Like  some 
food  we  eat — one  mouthful  makes  us  hungry  for  another.  Our  modern 
system  is  so  linked  and  connected  together,  that  every  thing  that  may 
or  can  be  learned  is  a  link  in  the  great  entire  chain.  You  begin  pulling 
at  the  educational  chain  and  find  that  you  can  not  stop.  You  feel  im- 
pelled to  keep  on  taking  up  link  after  link,  until  before  you  are  aware 
of  it,  you  have  mastered  some  definite  branch  of  learning  through  the 
force  of  education. 

One  thing  to  be  noted  is,  what  one  man  knows  another  man  can 
find  out.  The  only  way,  therefore,  is  to  keep  ahead  of  him  and  learn 
things  he  can  not  find  out,  or  will  not  find  out  until  too  long  afterward 
to  be  of  any  disadvantage  to  you. 


THE    SURVIVAL    OF    THE    FITTEST 

The  Laws  of  Nature  Determine  Who 
Shall  Live,  and  Who  Shall  Die 


The  theory  of  the  survival  of  the  fittest  is  agitating  the  world  more* 
than  ever  before.  But  it  has  changed  its  significant  title  to  what  is 
known  now  as  "Eugenics,"  which  means  substantially  "well  born,"  or 
good  birth. 

Briefly  speaking,  it  is  claimed  that  it  is  a  law  of  nature  that  the 
weakest  shall  go  to  the  wall,  and  that  the  strongest  shall  survive.  In 
carrying  out  this  doctrine,  the  ancient  nations,  Sparta,  for  example,  put 
to  death  all  the  weak  and  decrepit  children,  permitting  only  the  strong 
and  well-shaped  physically  to  live. 

In  our  day,  the  scientists,  or  rather  those  who  claim  to  be  scientific, 
advocate  the  same  practice  in  a  different  but  equally  as  effective  a  man- 
ner. 

The  doctrine  of  "selection,"'  as  it  is  termed,  has  been  invented  to 
cover  up  the  Spartan  tragedy  of  murdering  the  helpless,  and  tiy  it,  it  is 
hoped  our  admitted  degeneracy  will  be  stopped. 

I  do  not  apply  the  term  "degeneracy"  to  the  Colored  people,  be- 
cause degeneracy  works  back  to  a  type  and  not  away  from  it  in  the 
human  family.  The  average  Colored  American  is  too  near  the  pure 
type  of  his  race  to  be  in  a  very  deep  degeneracy,  but  the  word  must  be 
applied  to  the  .mixed  races  of  the  Aryan,  Caucasian,  of  whom  it  would 
be  vain  to  find  a  pure  type  except  among  the  Georgians  of  Asia. 

In  explaining  the  doctrine  of  the  survival  of  the  fittest,  or  eugenics, 
to  give  it  its  modern  name,  it  is  said  that  those  who  fail  in  life,  fail  be- 
cause they  are  not  fitted  to  succeed,  that  is  they  are  not  "fit."  This  is 
called  a  law  of  nature.  It  is  purposed  to  overcome  this  law  of  nature, 

136 


THE  SURVIVAL  OF  THE  FITTEST  187 

by  selecting  the  parents  by  a  medical  examination  or  other  process,  and 
confine  parentage  to  them  exclusively. 

In  other  words,  to  prevent  humanity  from  becoming  any  worse  than 
it  is,  the  people  who  are  to  marry  and  bear  children  shall  be  of  the 
very  best  and  highest  type,  and  then  their  children  will  be  finely  de- 
veloped and  make  perfect  citizens  and  become  parents  to  other  children. 

But  where  shall  we  begin  and  what  is  the  type  aimed  to  reach  as 
the  standard?  It  is  important  to  the  Colored  man  to  know  the  mean- 
ing of  this  movement  to  better  the  race,  and  also  to  discover  what  race 
is  to  be  the  standard  of  excellence. 

An  effort  will  be  made  to  explain  as  clearly  as  possible. 

Who  are  the  strongest  that  shall  be  permitted  to  survive,  and  who 
are  the  weakest  whose  death  knell  is  sounded? 

It  must  be  borne  in  mind  in  the  outset,  that  all  this  controversy  is 
among  the  Caucasian,  or  as  it  is  called  in  other  places  of  this  book,  the 
"Aryan"  race,  or  division  of  the  human  family.  It  has  not  yet  reached 
the  Colored  race,  nor  has  it  been  applied  to  them  particularly.  Hence, 
let  the  Colored  man  stand  outside  and  look  on  with  interest,  and  also 
watch  that  the  theory  does  not  spread  to  his  race. 

A  man  who  lives  in  the  slums  is  unfit  to  live  anywhere  else,  so  it  is 
said.  A  man  who  has  made  a  million  by  a  turn  in  the  stock  market, 
lives  in  a  palace,  but  can  only  write  his  name  to  a  check,  and  can  not 
tell  a  spade  from  a  rake.  J.  Pierpont  Morgan  possessed  boundless 
wealth  and  tremendous  power  in  the  financial  world.  Walt  WTiitman, 
the  humane  poet,  had  a  small  competence  and  no  power  at  all  except 
to  touch  the  hearts  of  mankind.  Burns  was  a  plowman;  Bunyan  a 
tinker;  a  writer  of  slang  and  jokesmith,  makes  a  million;  Brigham 
Young  was  a  prophet  and  a  ruler,  wealthy  and  honored;  Stevenson  was 
in  the  last  stages  of  tuberculosis;  Byron  was  a  cripple;  Johnson  was  a 
glutton,  and  the  composer  of  a  silly  ragtime  waltz  owns  an  automobile 
and  keeps  a  valet  and  a  chauffeur. 

Which  of  these  shall  we  select  as  the  type,  and  how  are  we  going  to 
tell  whether  the  offspring  of  our  selections  will  come  up  to  the  type  ? 

Modern  medical  scientists  declare  in  the  most  positive  terms,  that 


188  THE  SUEVIVAL  OF  THE  FITTEST 

every  child  is  born  free  from  infectious  diseases,  and  at  the  moment  of 
its  birth  is  a  perfect  type.  That  the  first  breath  it  draws  fills  it  with  the 
germs  of  future  diseases  that  tend  to  make  it  a  weak  and  diseased  abor- 
tion of  humanity.  All  its  troubles  come  from  its  surroundings  or  en- 
vironments, which  are  the  conditions  it  must  meet  and  with  which  it 
must  struggle  to  live  at  all. 

It  may  avoid  future  disease  from  the  infecting  germs  it  breathes 
at  the  moment  of  birth,  by  making  its  environments  better,  purer  and 
altering  the  bad  conditions  under  which  it  lives. 

We  know,  because  we  can  see  it  every  day,  that  of  two  plants  or 
animals,  that  one  will  survive  which  is  the  fittest  to  endure  the  condi- 
tions in  which  both  exist.  He,  the  man,  or  it,  the  plant,  can  be  afforded 
opportunities  in  the  way  of  good  food,  care,  and  proper  training,  to 
resist  the  encroachments  of  disease  and  degenerate  conditions. 

Hence,  we  may  say,  that  the  question  of  which  man  shall  survive, 
depends  upon  the  conditions  under  which  he  shall  struggle  for  survival. 

There  is  no  law  of  nature  here,  it  is  the  law  of  common  sense  and 
good  government.  We  are  surrounded  by  conditions  best  suited  for 
strength  and  survival,  and  the  conditions  which  promote  weakness,  dis- 
ease and  degeneracy  are  removed  or  beyond  our  reach. 

In  a  nation  of  marauders  or  robbers,  those  who  live  by  spoliation 
and  the  sword,  would  be  the  fittest  to  survive,  and  they  would  be  a  dif- 
ferent type  of  men  from  those  who  get  first  place  in  a  nation  of  traders, 
where  fierceness  and  strength  are  less  called  for  than  tenacity  of  pur- 
pose and  clearness  of  head. 

When  a  man  says  he  is  poor,  somebody  says,  that  man  is  poor  be- 
cause he  is  not  fitted  to  gain  wealth.  But  we  say,  he  is  not  fitted  to  gain 
wealth  under  the  conditions  of  his  life.  Take  him  out  of  those  condi- 
tions, put  opportunities  in  his  way  and  he  becomes  "fit"  because  he 
gains  wealth.  It  is  done  every  day. 

One  condition  of  society  enables  one  kind  of  a  man  to  succeed,  an- 
other condition  of  society  enables  another  kind  of  man  to  succeed.  And 
so  on  all  along  the  long  line  of  different  conditions. 

The  great  mistake  made  by  many  so-called  scientific  purifiers  of  the 


THE  SURVIVAL  OF  THE  FITTEST  18d 

human  race,  is  in  not  being  able  to  separate  man  with  reason  from  ani- 
mals or  beasts  without  reasoning  powers.  There  is  such  a  thing  as  in- 
tellectual progress  and  the  betterment  of  the  reasoning  faculties,  but  so 
long  as  we  limit  survivorship  to  the  physical  and  not  to  the  mental 
powers,  we  are  betraying  man  into  degeneracy  instead  of  helping  him 
out  of  it. 

There  is  one  great  teacher  whose  lessons  are  to  be  learned  and 
deeply  pondered.  They  lead  to  an  uplift  that  no  money,  and  no  medical 
examination,  or  selection,  can  possibly  attain.  He  was  poor  and  for- 
saken; rejected  by  his  own,  but  he  was  and  is  the  type  to  be  attained. 
In  establishing  the  highest  type  possible  to  man  with  reasoning  powers, 
he  ran  counter  to  the  doctrine  of  the  survival  of  the  fittest  as  men  saw 
it  in  his  day,  so  they  crucified  Him  but  too  late  to  efface  the  type  which 
we  must  follow  or  fall  into  degeneracy. 


THE  VICTORY  OF  THE  MAN 
WHO   DARES 


This  is  the  Era  of  the  man  who  dares. 

His  opportunity  has  blossomed  out  of  conditions  unparalleled  in  the 
history  of  nations. 

Too  many  have  been  plodding  along  in  a  furrow  afraid  to  come  out 
of  the  rut.  They  have  lived,  it  is  true,  but  they  have  not  touched  suc- 
cess. All  animals  live,  but  man  has  higher  motives  than  mere  existence. 

Enterprise,  business,  commerce,  capital,  government  demand  a  man 
who  dares.  Many  leaders  have  fallen  beneath  the  spell  of  malignant 
influence,  and  have  dragged  down  into  the  pit  with  them,  respect,  hon* 
or,  confidence,  and  honesty. 

An  army  of  men  who  dare  is  needed  to  drag  up  out  of  the  pit  and 
into  our  every  day  lives,  the  respect,  honor,  confidence,  and  honesty, 
groveling  in  the  mud  at  the  bottom,  and  the  nationality,  color,  or  race 
makes  no  difference,  they  are  needed  among  all  classes. 

The  eyes  of  the  world  are  turned  toward  the  inscription,  "I  will,*' 
on  the  banner  of  the  man  who  dares,  as  he  hurdles  across  all  obstacles 
and  brings  back  to  its  pedestal,  virtue,  that  has  been  dragged  away 
into  disreputable  haunts. 

His  is  the  initiative;  to  him  belong  the  rewards  of  efficiency. 

The  man  who  dares  to  venture  out  into  new  and  undeveloped  fields 
fills  the  pages  of  history;  his  name  is  blazoned  in  heavy  head-lines  on 
the  front  page  of  every  newspaper  and  magazine.  He  does  not  have  to 
seek  after  fame,  he  is  sought. 

The  man  who  dares  is  no  rash,  reckless  fool  who  rushes  in  where 
angels  fear  to  tread. 

"I  dare  do  all  that  may  become  a  man; 
Who  dares  do  more  is  none." 
140 


THE  MAN  WHO  BAKES  141 

He  lets  "I  dare"  follow  upon  "I  will,"  and  plunges  into  the  tide 
of  the  affairs  of  men,  and  at  its  flood,  is  led  on  to  victory. 

He  is  brave  and  courageous  with  regard  to  men,  but  is  a  coward 
with  regard  to  God,  wherefore  he  fears  to  worship  the  Golden  Calf;  to 
swear,  to  steal,  or  cheat,  or  swindle;  to  degrade  his  neighbor's  wife;  to 
covet  his  neighbor's  property. 

Why  do  you  fail  to  reach  success?  Why  do  you  lag  behind  in  a 
world  so  stuffed  with  opportunities  and  possibilities! 

Watch  the  man  who  dares. 

He  has  no  hand  held  out  behind  for  bribes,  nor  before  for  alms. 
He  reaches  out  and  takes,  and  those  from  whom  he  takes  are  loud  in 
their  praise  of  him,  because  he  represents  a  force  they  would  fain  exer- 
cise but  dare  not. 

The  power  that  impels  him  is  dynamic.  It  grows  out  of  an  inertia 
charged  with  the  vibration  of  living  eternal  forces — a  training  that  fits 
him  to  propel  himself  into  chaos  and  evolve  order  and  profit — out  of 
an  education  that  shows  him  how — out  of  a  system  that  changes  to  suit 
altered  conditions — out  of  the  same  mighty  impulses  that  have  fash- 
ioned the  conquerors  of  armies,  or  nations,  leaders  of  men,  the  world's 
financiers,  the  masters  of  commerce,  the  uplifters,  governors  and  kings 
of  men. 

LIFE  AND  ALL  IT  IMPLIES,  ALL  ITS  INCIDENTS, 
HAPPINESS,  RENOWN,  COMPENSATIONS,  ARE  IN  THE 
TRAIN  OF  THE  MAN  WHO  DARES.  HE  MAY  EVEN 
SCALE  7 HE  WALLS  OF  PARADISE  TO  GAIN  A  CROWN 
OF  ETERNAL  GLORY. 

Life  and  all  it  implies  are  in  the  train  of  the  man  who  dares. 

Stirred  by  his  energy,  every  one  of  the  billions  of  living  principles  of 
life  that  form  his  body,  is  an  individual  acting  in  unison  to  maintain 
his  physical  balance,  and  to  free  his  brain  from  the  clouds  and  vapors 
of  an  infected  atmosphere.  He  is  made  immune  to  the  attacks  of  pesti- 
lences, and  follows  the  universal  law  of  ceaseless  activity  that  keeps 
the  earth,  the  sun  and  the  millions  of  suns  and  planets  in  the  firmament 
in  their  proper  places.  Death,  disease,  infection,  poverty,  disgrace  are 


142  THE  MAN  WHO  DARES 

nothing  to  the  man  who  dares,  he  rises  above  and  beyond  their  reach. 
He  builds  his  castle  with  hope  and  cements  its  walls  with  imperishable 
faith  in  his  own  powers,  and  anchors  it  with  good  works.  He  says:  "I 
will  not  die  until  I  have  won, ' '  and  he  dares  to  cast  his  hopes  into  one 
throw  of  the  dice — and  wins,  and  in  the  winning  lives.  What  is  life 
to  a  clod  ?  To  a  blind  mole  ?  To  a  man  who  never  lifts  his  eyes  to  the 
gleaming  stars,  or  raises  them  beyond  the  brittle  straws  that  clog  his 
feet?  To  the  man  who  dares,  life  is  a  tumult  of  happiness,  of  radiant 
love,  of  a  joyous  household,  a  fortress  of  friends.  His  hair  turns  gray, 
his  limbs  grow  weak,  and  his  eyes  are  dim,  but  around  his  bedside  hover 
the  deeds  he  has  done,  his  nostrils  snuff  in  the  incense  of  his  successes, 
and  he  dies  content  that  he  will  still  live  in  the  posterity  that  he  has 
dared  raise  up  to  follow  in  his  footsteps. 

Life  and  all  incidents  are  in  the  train  of  the  man  who  dares. 

In  the  great  center  of  life,  with  its  circumference  everywhere  and 
nowhere,  the  incidents  of  life  are  few  and  mere  matters  of  routine.  But 
they  must  be  gained,  and  can  not  be  gained  except  by  the  man  who 
dares.  Beginning  with  nothing  but  his  muscles,  courage,  &n<l  high 
hopes,  the  boy  who  dares  forces  his  way  through  rain  and  storm,  sun- 
shine and  shadow;  quaffs  to  the  dregs  the  cup  of  disappointment  and 
refills  it  with  determination.  From  the  lowest  rung  of  the  social  or 
business  ladder,  he  mounts  upward  rung  by  rung,  gaining  here  and 
there  a  fresh  supply  of  energy,  until  bursting  forth  from  a  chrysalis  of 
helplessness  into  an  initiative,  he  assumes  first  place  and  dares  still 
more  to  reach  after  the  mastery.  He  dares  the  professions  and  becomes 
a  statesman  or  a  scientist  influenced  by  a  desire  to  benefit  his  fellow- 
men.  In  the  mercantile,  manufacturing,  and  commercial  world,  his 
name  is  a  synonym  of  honesty  and  probity,  fair  dealing,  justice  and  im- 
partiality. The  hands  and  mouths  of  his  less  daring  fellowmen  never 
depart  empty.  The  train  of  evils  that  follow  humanity,  he  knows  are 
mere  incidents  in  life  and  he  does  what  he  can  and  may  to  alleviate 
them,  and  in  their  alleviation  he  finds  comfort  and  joy.  "Do  unto  oth- 
ers as  ye  would  that  others  do  unto  you,'*  is  the  absorbing  incident  of 
life,  the  concentration,  amalgamation  of  all  other  incidents.  "This  do 
and  thou  shalt  live." 


THE  MAN  WHO  DAEES  143 

Happiness  is  in  the  train  of  the  man  who  dares.  "As  arrows  are  in 
the  hand  of  a  mighty  man;  so  are  children  of  the  youth.  Happy  is  the 
man  who  hath  his  quiver  full  of  them:  they  shall  not  be  ashamed,  but 
they  shall  speak  with  the  enemies  in  the  gate."  The  man  who  dares 
fill  this  quiver  with  arrows  needs  no  other  happiness.  All  other  kinds, 
varieties,  and  species  of  happiness  follow  in  its  train.  Most  of  our  hap- 
piness is  "so-called,"  that  is  we  think  it  is  happiness,  but  it  becomes 
bitter  after  a  while  and  then  sours.  True  happiness  never  ferments, 
never  corrupts.  The  man  who  dares  would  not  dare  take  a  course  in 
the  school  of  dissipation,  he  is  too  much  of  a  man  and  has  the  courage 
of  his  convictions.  There  are  certain  things  every  man  must  do  to  be 
happy,  and  the  man  who  dares  does  them.  He  must  dare  to  do  right, 
to  keep  away  from  bad  company,  to  avoid  the  ungodly,  and  the  devil 
and  all  his  works  are  rendered  innocuous  by  his  daring  to  discounten- 
ance them. 

Renown  is  in  the  train  of  the  man  who  dares.  To  be  in  every  man's 
mouth,  as  Caesar,  Napoleon,  "Washington,  is  what  many  claim  to  be  re- 
nown. But  the  word  means  far  more.  It  means  honor,  glory,  and  peace, 
and  these  go  "to  every  man  that  worketh  good."  Every  act  of  the  man 
who  dares  is  an  achievement  of  greater  or  less  degree,  and  although  he 
may  not  have  an  exalted  reputation  to  the  great  outer  world,  he  is  en- 
shrined in  the  hearts  of  his  friends  and  acquaintances.  The  man  who 
dares  shines  bright  in  the  firmament  of  teachers  who  have  made  good 
by  exalting  others.  He  leads  where  others  may  follow  and  succeed,  and 
as  a  guide,  teacher  and  example,  his  renown  is  not  limited  to  an  im- 
mediate circle  of  people  astonished  at  his  daring,  but  accumulates  force 
as  time  passes,  and  soon  becomes  a  rule  of  conduct,  a  precedent  to  be 
followed  as  rigidly  as  a  mathematical  proposition  in  Euclid.  Most  men 
are  content  with  what  they  have  and  never  go  beyond  their  own  posses- 
sions and  desires.  They  have  grown  rich,  and  then  it  is  "Let  us  eat, 
drink  and  be  merry  for  tomorrow  we  die."  This  is  the  fool's  theory, 
but  it  is  not  that  of  the  man  who  dares,  because  he  wanders  off  into  new 
fields  of  operation,  attempts  new  cultures,  adds  something  to  the  phases 
of  life,  and  as  such,  becomes  renowned,  whether  he  has  a  high  sounding 


144  THE  MAN  WHO  DAEES 

epitaph  on  his  tombstone  or  not.  People  do  not  go  to  cemeteries  to  seek 
for  souvenirs  of  the  man  who  dares,  his  life  and  deeds  are  impressed 
upon  the  plastic  material  of  every  brain  within  reach  of  his  influence. 
There  he  is  enshrined;  there  he  possesses  the  renown  he  dared  seek,  and, 
as  in  his  other  deeds  of  daring,  he  succeeds. 

Compensations  are  in  the  train  of  the  man  who  dares.  Compensa- 
tion is  a  higher,  nobler  word  than  wealth,  riches,  money,  or  jewels. 
Money  is  a  good  thing  to  possess,  and  wealth  is  not  to  be  despised,  but 
the  love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all  evil.  Have  you  never  noticed  that 
the  harder  a  man  strives  to  get  money  the  farther  he  gets  away  from 
it?  This  is  in  pursuance  of  a  law  of  nature,  that  in  striving  too  hard  to 
acquire  anything,  we  omit  some  essential  that  if  remembered  would 
bring  it  to  us.  There  are  certain  things  that  if  we  dare  do  them,  other 
things  will  unexpectedly  come  to  us  in  the  way  of  compensation. 

Money,  wealth,  riches,  etc.,  are  a  recompense,  a  remuneration,  of 
course,  but  of  themselves  they  are  mere  wages  for  labor  performed.  But 
when  we  speak  of  "compensation,"  we  allude  to  something  of  greater 
value  than  mere  dollars  and  cents  which  procure  bread  and  meat, 
clothes,  a  roof  for  our  heads,  and  certain  pleasures.  But  a  hog  has  all 
of  these  in  his  own  way  and  to  his  own  satisfaction;  but  the  man  who 
dares  does  not  belong  to  that  branch  of  the  animal  kingdom.  He  is  a 
man  and  claims  a  man's  compensation,  or  so  acts  that  the  desired  com- 
pensation will  be  forthcoming.  Think  of  the  words  of  Othello  and  pon- 
der a  little  over  their  meaning: 

"Good  name  in  man  and  woman,  dear  my  lord, 

Is  the  immediate  jewel  of  their  souls. 

Who  steals  my  purse,  steals  trash;  'tis  something,  nothing; 

'Twas  mine,  'tis  his,  and  has  been  slave  to  thousands; 

But  he  that  filches  from  me  my  good  name 

Robs  me  of  that  which  not  enriches  him, 

And  makes  me  poor  indeed." 

In  the  great  game  of  grab  after  money,  which  is  enthralling  the 
earth  at  the  present  time,  the  man  who  dares  takes  no  part  except  to 
see  that  his  compensation  is  adequate  to  his  efficiency.  His  abnegation 


yiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiininiiiiuiiiiiHiiiiliiiiiiiiHiliilliiiiiiiiiniiliiiinliiiiiiiiiiiiliiiiiiliiiiiiiiiiiiiiii.iiiliiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii 

E 

i 

i 

j  The  Story  of  a  Rising 
1         Race  Told  in 

I 

I  Pictures 

I 

^(8558^) 

V.::!!!i'iiii;  J'liiiiniiii"1 


>f" 
•III'1 


PHOTOGRAPHED   FROM  LIFE 


Special 

Collection 

D 


PHYSICAL  CULTURE 


, 


BELLES  OF  THE  BALL 

Basket  Ball  Team,  Normal  School,  No.  2,  Washington,  D.  C. 


U 

CO 

*c 


W  bo 
K  c 
!D  3 

H£. 


•*-•  -a 

M_    C 
O   rt 


O 
i— i 
C/3 


Q   o  « 


O  6' 


S|| 

<;  pj 

<V  C 


O  g'O 
M  B  2 

OD   tn 
HI  "  «s 


o 
a. 

o 


•a 
c 

<u 


-s 


O  -a 

•    c 


w 


>, 

Hi 

rt 
.C 


.2 
"C 

h 

c 
c 

4-> 

fc/. 
c 


<u 

.C 


s 
t 

o 

(X 

<u 


S  g| 

Ort  *~ 
<u  <u 


C 
rt 

Z 
O 

3 
c 

en 
< 


I 

o 
.c 


V 

£ 
ho 
1 

M 


O   c  <-> 

If* 

^•4    ,*,   L 


HI° 


OS 

H 

I— i 

- 

— 

S 


___ 

O   re 
C. 

a* 
§" 


be 

c 


°*b 

to  o  «r 

H-g.S 


as 


c  t» 

•— .  o 


bo 


P 

H 

o" 


ft 

a. 

o 
O 


Cfl 

rt 


3  § 

I— 1  <U 

5J  .c 

«H  -M 


c 

rt 
&, 

O 


bo 

.£ 
"S 

c 


(D 


H 


THE  MAN  WHO  BAKES  145 

of  the  canker  worm  of  gold  is  a  strong  recommendation  in  his  favor, 
and  brings  him  much  more  than  it  does  to  one  who  bites  every  dollar 
to  test  its  genuineness.  He  becomes  renowned  for  this  disposition,  and 
nobody  turns  him  down  on  any  proposition  for  everybody  knows  that 
his  disposition  is  to  dare,  to  venture,  to  try,  to  win,  to  succeed.  It  is 
the  best  sort  of  renown  to  possess;  it  is  a  policy,  really  a  dare. 

He  knows  that  everything  comes  to  him  who  knows  how  to  wait, 
and  he  plays  the  waiting  game  in  a  diplomatic  manner,  so  diplomatic, 
indeed,  that  he  wins. 

The  man  who  dares  may  scale  the  walls  of  Paradise  to  gain  a  crown 
of  eternal  glory.  Nobody  can  slide  through  St.  Peter 's  gate  unobserved. 
It  requires  a  constant  fight  to  reach  it  even,  and  blessed  is  he  who  gets 
that  far,  for  he  is  sure  to  enter.  We  have  it  from  the  Saviour  Himself: 
"And  from  the  days  of  John  the  Baptist  until  now  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  suffereth  violence,  and  the  violent  take  it  by  force." 

There  is  authority,  therefore,  for  saying  that  the  man  who  dares 
may  scale  the  walls  of  Paradise.  The  fact  is,  that  a  mollycoddle  can- 
not be  connected  with  the  idea  of  taking  the  kingdom  of  heaven  by 
force.  It  requires  a  man  who  dares  to  accomplish  that  feat,  and  it  is 
the  man  who  dares  that  gets  there. 

Let  us  suppose  that  you  are  a  timid  man  and  have  little  initiative--- 
that  is  you  are  a  follower  of  somebody  and  can  not  lead  in  anything. 
You  must  raise  some  steam  and  get  a  move  on  or  you  will  never  suc- 
ceed. That  is  a  settled  fact,  and  if  you  to  whom  this  is  addressed,  can 
not  raise  enough  steam  to  start  out  on  a  dare,  why  then,  fall  out  and  let 
somebody  else  take  your  place  in  the  waiting  line. 

Suppose  you  wanted  to  make  a  stagger  at  a  dare,  how  would  you 
go  about  it?  That's  about  the  idea  you  are  after.  Well,  in  the  first 
place,  you  must  make  ready.  You  can  not  ride  without  a  horse,  and 
even  if  you  have  a  horse,  he  is  no  good  to  you  unless  you  know  how  to 
ride.  To  learn  to  ride,  you  must  get  on  the  horse,  of  course,  and  take 
your  chances  of  being  thrown  or  of  falling  off  through  sheer  fright. 

That  is  nothing.    A  few  bruises  are  honorable  scars  in  the  onward 

struggle.    Let  us  start  you  our  way: 
10— LS 


146  THE  MAN  WHO  DARES 

Fix  your  mind  on  what  you  aim  at  and  never  lose  sight  of  it.  It  is 
your  target. 

Fix  a  straight  road  toward  it.  This  will  enable  you  to  get  there 
sooner,  and  if  there  are  competitors,  you  will  out-distance  them. 

Make  a  start.  You  may  not  be  entirely  ready  and  may  have  to  stop 
on  the  way  for  repairs,  but  all  the  same — start.  Some  people  are  always 
making  ready  and  never  starting,  so  they  never  get  anywhere  because 
they  never  start.  It  is  better  to  start,  even  if  you  have  to  return  and 
begin  over  again.  It  shows  your  intention  to  win  out,  and  that  will  en- 
courage your  backers,  or  find  backers  if  you  have  none. 

Don't  wander.  Keep  on  the  straight  road,  and  don't  let  counter  at- 
tractions tempt  you  away.  Keep  thinking  about  what  you  are  going  to 
do  when  you  arrive,  and  build  up  a  strong  castle. 

Let  tomorrow's  troubles  take  care  of  themselves.  The  saying  is: 
1 '  Sufficient  for  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof. ' '  Fight  the  troubles  that  you 
have  in  hand  now,  and  you  will  gain  skill  to  fight  those  of  tomorrow. 

Attend  to  your  own  business  and  let  other  people's  alone.  You 
can't  take  care  of  your  own  business  and  that  of  another  at  the  same 
time.  To  do  that  a  man  must  sit  on  two  stools  at  once.  A  difficult  thing 
to  do  and  not  fall  between.  Try  this  as  an  experiment. 

Keep  your  nerve,  and  your  eyes  in  front.  There  are  always  times 
when  a  man  meets  some  obstacle  that  spells  failure  if  he  lets  it.  Don't 
let  failure  appear  in  any  shape.  Cut  the  word  out  of  your  dictionary. 

Make  haste  slowly.  This  is  an  old  saying  of  the  Romans  who  knew 
a  few  things  about  success.  Hurry,  but  hurry  slowly.  That  is,  be  care- 
ful in  getting  everything  ready  and  then  make  a  break  for  the  target. 
A  man  can  act  quickly  and  methodically,  which  is  making  haste  slowly. 

Take  plenty  of  physical  exercise.  You  do  not  have  to  go  to  a  gym- 
nasium to  get  enough  exercise.  Take  a  walk  for  the  sake  of  walking. 
You  can  not  make  exercise  work  and  derive  any  benefit  from  it.  You 
must  take  pleasure  in  it  or  it  is  work  and  not  exercise. 

Do  not  work  ahead.  Keep  your  mind  up  with  your  work.  Do  not 
think  about  the  hours  it  will  take  to  complete  it.  If  you  do  that,  you 


THE  MAN  WHO  DAEES  147 

will  tire  out  your  mind  and  make  it  do  extra  work.  Mind  and  body 
should  keep  together. 

Dare  to  aspire  to  a  higher  position.  Study  to  get  it.  Talk  with 
others  who  have  risen  and  find  out  how  they  got  there.  Don't  copy 
them,  but  try  to  initiate  some  better  way.  If  you  are  sawing  boards, 
study  how  to  run  the  engine,  and  incidentally  learn  how  to  manage  the 
whole  business.  It  can  not  harm  a  man  doing  a  small  work  to  know 
how  to  do  a  greater  one.  He  will  be  ready  to  slip  into  the  better  work 
when  the  opportunity  comes  and  it  is  sure  to  come. 

Do  not  run  behind  in  your  work.  This  a  a  fatal  deficiency.  It 
means  a  backward  movement  and  you  must  keep  on  pressing  forward. 
If  you  feel  yourself  going  back,  study  the  reason.  Perhaps  you  are 
bilious,  eating  too  much,  or  not  enough  nourishing  food.  Keep  your 
body  working  regularly,  for  your  health  is  the  most  important  item 
toward  success. 

Save  your  money.  But  do  not  become  a  miser.  You  must  live 
among  others  and  you  can  not  afford  to  be  considered  small  or  mean. 
But  you  do  not  have  to  squander  money  for  any  reason.  If  you  are  con- 
sidered mean  because  you  refuse  to  squander  money,  let  it  go  at  that, 
and  some  day  you  will  be  better  understood.  Such  things  are  small  de- 
tails not  worth  noticing. 

Keep  in  touch  with  the  outside  world.  Read  newspapers  and  maga- 
zines and  learn  to  discuss  or  talk  over  the  various  topics  of  the  day, 
whether  you  understand  them  or  not.  Somebody  will  give  you  the  key- 
note and  then  you  will  add  to  your  stock  of  knowledge.  You  can  not 
learn  too  much,  you  may  fail  by  not  knowing  enough.  Please  remember 
this,  no  man  is  turned  down  because  he  knows  too  much. 

Learn  to  master  yourself.  Don't  let  anything  ruffle  your  temper, 
and  think  seriously  before  starting  a  fight.  You  may  win  the  fight  but 
lose  your  own  self-respect  and  gain  enmity.  A  man  can  not  afford  to 
throw  away  a  friend.  He  needs  all  he  can  get. 

Don't  be  afraid  to  work.  Take  work  as  it  comes  to  you.  Do  not 
select  the  easiest  jobs,  or  you  will  get  tired  of  the  hard  ones  before  you 


148  THE  MAN  WHO  DAEES 

reach  them.  Accustom  yourself  to  work  easily,  and  with  your  whole 
heart  and  skill. 

Give  your  imagination  full  swing  as  to  the  uses  of  the  work  you  are 
doing,  and  imagine  how  you  could  better  it.  This  is  efficiency  and  leads 
to  invention. 

Don't  brag  about  what  you  can  do.  Do  it  and  there  will  not  be  any 
need  to  brag.  Everybody  will  see  what  sort  of  a  man  you  are  and  give 
you  credit  for  common  sense  and  for  knowing  more  than  you  really  do. 

Surround  yourself  with  good  influences,  a  club,  a  church,  or  some 
society  where  you  will  be  in  touch  with  other  men.  Nobody  who  dares 
can  afford  to  be  a  hermit,  and  the  man  who  gets  disheartened  at  the 
obstacles  in  his  way,  is  a  fool  and  ought  not  to  and  will  not  succeed. 

Keep  away  from  small  vices  and  the  large  ones  will  not  trouble  you. 
This  will  make  your  sailing  on  a  smooth  sea,  where  there  are  no  rocks 
or  concealed  reefs  to  wreck  you. 

There  are  many  other  things  that  pertain  to  human  life  in  its  as- 
pects as  a  road  to  success.  But  when  you  have  done  your  best,  do  not 
be  anxious  because  you  have  not  done  more.  No  man  can  accomplish 
everything  in  one  short  life,  and  the  best  we  can  do  is  all  that  is  re- 
quired of  us.  Look  upon  every  man  as  a  fellow  worker,  not  in  a  vale 
of  tears,  but  as  cultivating  a  pleasant  valley  blooming  with  flowers.  If 
your  friend  falls  down  help  him  up,  and  he  will  help  you  in  return.  If 
he  offends  you,  do  not  notice  it,  for  no  man  deliberately  offends  a  friend. 
If  disagreement  is  likely  to  lead  to  trouble,  turn  around  to  your  op- 
ponent 's  way  of  thinking.  Everybody  has  burdens  to  bear;  and  never 
forget  that  yours  are  not  the  only  ones  hard  to  carry.  Be  a  man  who 
dares,  and  when  life's  fitful  fever  is  over,  and  you  have  accomplished 
all  you  could  according  to  your  lights  and  your  ability,  let  a  feeling  of 
peace  steal  over  you,  and  trust  in  God  for  the  rest. 

The  man  who  desires  to  become  a  man  of  courage,  and  a  man  who 
dares,  may  gain  force  from  the  words  of  wisdom  in  the  wise  man's  phil- 
osophy expressed  in  the  following  essentials. 


"Who  so  wise,  and  will  observe  these  things,  even 
they  shall  understand  the  loving  kindness  of  the  Lord." 

-(Psalms  CVt  11-43.) 


THE  WISE  MAN'S 
PHILOSOPHY 

A  WORLD  OF  KNOWLEDGE 

For  Progressive  Colored 
Americans 


"The  wise  in  heart  shall  be  called  prudent:  and 
the  sweetness  of  the  lips  increaseth  learning." 

-(Prwerbs  XVI, 


The   Secret  of  Successful   Work 

Knowing  how  to  work  is  a  secret  all  men  do  not  possess. 

When  a  man  is  born  his  life  work  is  born  with  him,  but  the 
work  he  does  remains  after  he  is  gone.  Hence  the  necessity  of 
doing  good  work  for  the  evil  work  we  do  remains  along  with  the 
good  and  hangs  upon  it  like  fetters  upon  a  felon's  wrists. 

"Whether  a  man  works  with  his  hands  or  his  brain  he  exhausts, 
uses  up  a  certain  quantity  of  his  physical  body.  His  brain,  muscles, 
and  every  part  of  his  body  are  drawn  upon  to  help  do  the  work  in 
hand. 

Now,  a  man  may  lessen  the  hardship  of  his  work,  or  he  may 
increase  it  by  his  manner  of  doing  it. 

"When  any  work  is  begun,  a  certain  amount  of  vital  energy  is 
started  up  and  continues  working  until  it  is  stopped.  That  energy 
is  like  the  movement  of  a  clock  pendulum — it  keeps  on  moving  back 
and  forth  as  long  as  it  is  kept  wound  up.  "When  the  clock  runs 
down,  the  pendulum  stops  because  there  is  no  stored  up  force  to  keep 
it  in  motion. 

This  is  exactly  what  takes  place  in  the  body  when  we  work. 
We  set  the  pendulum  in  motion  and  it  keeps  on  going  until  the 
clock  runs  down,  that  is  until  we  drop  with  exhaustion. 

This  vital  energy  is  an  intellectual  quality,  and  when  we  work 
our  mind  keeps  it  active.  It  is  the  same  when  we  make  hard 
work  of  any  job.  The  vital  energy  works  hard  also. 

Some  men,  sawing  a  stick  of  wood,  for  instance,  will  begin 
sweating  over  the  job  before  they  have  half  sawed  it  through. 
That  is,  they  have  already  finished  the  job  so  far  as  their  vital 
energy  is  concerned  but  more  vital  energy  must  be  exhausted  to  com- 
plete it. 

Do  not  let  your  mind  run  ahead  of  your  work,  but  keep  it  up 
even  with  that  work.  Then  you  will  not  tire  out,  and  after  a  good 
sleep  you  will  be  fresh  to  begin  another  day.  Work  easily  and  steadily. 


151 


The  Key  to  Success 

Character ;  Education ;  Industry ;  Wealth. 

These  are  the  successive  stages  on  the  road  to  success,  and  they 
follow  in  their  regular  order. 

Character  belongs  to  every  man  individually,  and  can  not  be 
copied  from  another.  It  lies  in  the  man;  that  is  all  anybody  can 
tell  about  it.  Natural  probity  combined  with  insight  into  what 
you  are  doing,  your  trade,  business,  occupation,  etc.,  are  the  factors 
that  make  up  character.  It  is  different  from  reputation,  for  a  man 
may  have  a  bad  reputation  and  still  possess  a  good  character.  But 
he  can  not  have  a  bad  character  and  possess  a  good  reputation. 
The  power  to  succeed  in  business  is  character. 

Education  goes  with  character,  and  means  more  than  learning 
or  mere  knowing.  It  means  capacity  and  ability  to  utilize  what 
you  know.  This  is  education. 

You  must  not  only  know  things  but  also  know  how  to  apply 
your  knowledge,  otherwise  you  are  as  well  off  as  if  you  knew  nothing. 

Industry  means  diligence  in  developing  character  and  utilizing 
education  for  all  they  are  worth. 

"The  hand  of  the  diligent  maketh  rich,"  says  Solomon,  the 
wisest  man  that  ever  lived.  He  also  says,  "The  diligent  gaineth 
favor." 

Wealth  comes  by  the  observance  of  the  foregoing  and  certain 
things  which  should  be  added.  For  instance : 

To  become  industrious  you  must  give  yourself  and  your  fellow 
man  a  fair  exchange  for  what  you  receive. 

You  must  watch  your  intellectual,  spiritual  and  worldly  welfare. 

Progressive  Colored  Americans  must  seek  opportunity  which 
does  not  come  of  itself,  and  which  has  been  denied  them  in  the  past. 

You  must  make  yourself,  and  follow  high  standards. 


Start   Right   in  Life 

By  Avoiding  Foolish  and  Unnecessary 
Extravagances 

Economy  tells  us  we  must  learn  to  do  without  many  things  we 
would  like,  and  forego  all  unnecessary  luxuries,  recreations  and 
pleasures  which  call  for  money. 

We  can  be  happy  without  these  things  and  enjoy  the  forgotten 
pleasures  of  home. 

Cut  down  on  rent,  table,  clothes,  etc. 

The  burden  of  economy  falls  upon  the  women  who  do  the 
marketing,  cooking  and  housework. 

Let  the  men  save  on  personal  expenses.  A  woman  can  throw 
out  more  at  the  back  door  than  a  man  can  bring  in  through  the 
front,  but  his  billiards  or  pool,  cigars  and  drinks  soon  devour  the 
pennies  and  dimes  saved  by  the  wife. 

Do  not  buy  what  you  do  not  need  or  that  you  can  get  along 
without. 

Do  not  make  fun  of  pennies  and  dimes  as  unimportant.  In- 
stead of  saying,  "It  is  only  a  penny,"  say  "It  is  a  whole  penny." 

Strive  to  learn  economical  buying.  No  one  has  enough  money 
to  say  that  cost  is  of  no  account.  Get  the  very  best  for  your  money. 
Don't  buy  blindly  without  inquiring  the  price,  and  always  remember 
that  a  penny  or  a  dime  in  your  pocket  is  just  as  much  at  home  as  in 
that  of  the  merchant. 

Do  not  ride  when  you  can  walk.  You  need  exercise  and  walk- 
ing is  the  best  and  cheapest  method,  much  cheaper  and  better  than 
the  bowling  alley. 

Don't  buy  two  pounds  of  meat  when  one  pound  will  do;  nor  a 
bushel  when  a  peck  is  sufficient. 

The  first  fruits  and  vegetables  of  the  season  are  expensive;  wait 
a  few  days  and  they  will  be  cheaper  and  more  mature. 


153 


Quick  Sales  and  Small   Profits 

Our  modern  system  of  transacting  business  has  so  materially 
changed  from  what  it  was  a  decade  or  so  ago,  that  a  special  training 
is  required  to  make  a  success. 

Theoretically,  the  difference  between  the  cost  price  and  the 
selling  price  represents  profit.  But  it  often  represents  loss. 

If  goods  could  be  delivered  at  your  place  of  business  at  the  in- 
voice or  purchase  price,  the  selling  price  might  cover  some  profit. 
But  complications  begin  as  soon  as  you  have  made  a  purchase. 

There  is  transportation,  insurance,  demurrage,  haulage,  rent, 
light,  heat,  clerk  hire,  taxes,  and  perhaps  license  fees,  to  be  added 
to  the  burden  of  the  cost  price. 

"With  such,  and  so  many  additional  charges,  how  can  there  be 
any  profit,  if  the  goods  are  sold  customers  at  a  fair  price  that  will 
attract  them? 

There  is  only  one  way  to  cover  possible  loss  and  that  is  in  getting 
rid  of  the  goods  at  a  small  profit.  If  you  do  not,  depreciation  enters 
the  field  to  compete  with  the  other  troubles,  and  with  handling,  dust, 
mussing,  etc.,  you  will  have  to  put  up  a  sign  "Selling  below  cost," 
or  "Bargain  Sale.." 

A  quick  turn  is  the  best  turn  in  business,  and  to  hold  on  to  a 
price  until  you  get  a  fixed  profit  you  have  determined  on,  is  like  re- 
fusing a  good  job  because  the  wages  or  salary  is  lower  than  you  have 
calculated  upon  getting.  The  opportunity  slips  away. 

A  landlord  demands  a  certain  rent  for  his  premises  and  he  will 
not  come  down  a  dollar  a  month.  So  his  property  is  untenanted  for 
a  long  time,  and  he  loses  in  pocket  although  eventually  he  gets  his 
price. 

Make  quick  turns  at  small  profits  and  repeat  often.  Nickel  car 
fares  are  making  the  car  companies  multi-millionaires. 


154 


The  Early   Bird   Gets   the    Worm 

This  is  a  saying  that  contains  a  large  load  of  philosophy. 

There  is  always  a  worm  around  for  an  early  bird  to  pick  up  for 
breakfast.  Of  course  it  is  very  foolish  for  the  worm  to  come  out,  but 
that  is  the  way  things  are  in  this  world. 

"What  you  have  to  do  is  to  play  the  part  of  the  bird  by  getting 
there  first.  To  carry  out  the  idea,  remember  that  you  are  not  the 
only  bird  after  the  foolish  worm. 

This  means  hustle  on  your  part,  and  that  is  what  every  business 
must  show — hustle. 

In  any  event  do  not  be  the  worm. 

You  watch  the  markets  and  take  advantage  of  every  fall  in 
prices.  Perhaps  there  is  a  small  telegram  in  an  out  of  the  way  place 
in  your  morning  newspaper,  which  intimates  that  there  is  going  to 
be  a  large  shipment  to  market  of  potatoes,  peaches,  cabbages  and 
so  on.  Down  you  go  and  put  in  an  order  at  a  small  price  and  you 
get  the  product.  Or,  you  have  a  lot  on  hand  and  a  glut  will  lower 
prices.  Up  you  get  and  down  you  go  to  sell  out  your  lot  at  less  than 
the  market  rates  to  those  who  have  not  yet  seen  the  approach  of  a 
glut. 

You  do  not  have  to  wait  for  breakfast  or  for  anything — just 
travel  and  hustle. 

The  weather  report  mentions  a  probable  frost.  Down  you  go 
and  mark  up  the  product  likely  to  be  affected.  Everybody — every 
early  bird  is  doing  it,  and  it  is  the  custom  of  business  men  to  do  this. 

The  worm  picked  up  by  the  early  bird  is  the  man  who  says 
"Pooh!  I  don't  believe  there  is  going  to  be  any  glut  or  any  frost." 

This  is  a  mighty  big  country  and  things  are  coming  and  going 
all  the  time.  There  is  a  big  production  and  it  is  crowded  to  the 
point  where  there  is  liable  to  be  a  frost — that  is  a  deficiency  in  the 
market,  and  then  you  have  a  glut.  Keep  your  eyes  and  ears  open  and 
watch  the  market  reports. 


155 


OPEN  A  SAVINGS  BANK 
ACCOUNT 

If  you  ever  hope  to  be  considered  a  thrifty  citizen,  a  man  to  be 
looked  up  to,  you  must  exhibit  some  financial  standing. 

You  can  do  this  by  opening  a  savings  bank  account.  rA.  man 
who  has  a  bank  account  is  never  ignored,  whether  his  account  is 
large  or  small.  It  means  something  substantial,  and  you  feel  more 
like  holding  up  your  head  and  looking  at  the  sun  without  a  smoked 


Many  people  save  their  money,  or  think  they  do,  by  hiding  it 
away  in  the  bottom  of  a  trunk,  burying  it,  or  carrying  it  around  in 
their  pocket.  These  people  generally  lose  their  money  because  it  is 
as  easily  accessible  to  others  as  well  as  to  themselves. 

Banks  are  safe  institutions  at  the  present  day,  but  not  a  bank 
run  by  private  parties  for  their  own  benefit.  You  must  not  be  de- 
ceived by  glowing  promises  of  returns  on  your  money,  for  they 
always  come  from  those  who  are  scheming  to  get  it  away  from  you 
without  returning  it. 

There  are  all  sorts  of  tricky  people  roaming  about  looking  for 
those  who  have  a  little  money  saved  up  and  who  are  afraid  to  put  it 
into  a  savings  bank.  Do  not  listen  to  them  for  you  will  be  deceived. 
You  can  not  take  up  a  newspaper  without  reading  about  some  man 
or  woman  who  has  been  defrauded  of  the  little  money  hoarded  in  a 
tea  pot,  or  burned  up  in  an  old  stove,  dug  up  from  some  secret  hiding 
place  under  a  tree,  or  picked  from  his  pocket  by  an  enterprising 
thief. 

Trust  your  money  to  first  class  savings  banks  and  it  will  be  there 
when  you  want  it,  and  it  can  not  be  lost  or  stolen.  The  bank  is  re- 
sponsible. 

"Some  banks  burst."  True,  but  not  a  good  bank,  the  shady 
ones  always  fail  when  they  get  a  good  sized  roll. 

If  you  do  not  know  enough  to  put  your  money  in  a  safe  place, 
you  do  not  deserve  to  have  any,  and  you  generally  do  not. 


There  is  one  open  opportunity  that  everybody  can  take  if  he 
wishes  to  do  so,  and  with  very  little  exertion  on  his  part. 

The  man  who  makes  his  money  earn  money  for  him  relieves  his 
own  back  of  many  heavy  burdens. 

To  do  this  is  the  object  and  aim  of  every  go  ahead  person,  and 
there  are  many  men  who  walk  our  streets  who  have  money  making 
money  for  them,  even  while  they  sleep. 

All  you  have  to  do  is  to  save  your  dollars  instead  of  giving  them 
away  for  somebody  else  to  work  with — work  them  yourself. 

It  is  worth  knowing  that  when  you  squander,  or  spend  unneces- 
sarily, one  dollar,  you  are  at  the  same  time  parting  with  a  servant 
that  will  bring  you  in  profitable  returns — you  are  killing  the  goose 
that  lays  golden  eggs. 

Stop  and  think  that  whenever  you  part  with  one  dollar  you  are 
sacrificing  two  or  more  dollars,  some  say,  five  or  ten,  for  the  reason 
that  in  the  course  of  a  few  years,  your  dollar  will  earn  you  several 
other  dollars  by  being  put  out  at  interest,  or  in  bonds  that  pay  good 
rates  of  interest. 

It  is  a  comforting  thought  to  know  that  when  you  can  not  work, 
your  money  is  working  for  you  every  moment. 

The  following  tables  will  show  you  just  what  it  does : 

TIME  IN  WHICH  MONEY  DOUBLES. 


Per 

Cent 

SIMPLE  INT. 

COMP.  INT. 

Per 
Cent 

SIMPLE  INT. 

COMP.  INT. 

2 

2^ 
3 
3^ 
4 

4^ 

50  years 
40  years 
33  yrs.  4  mos. 
28  yrs.  208  da. 
25  years 
22  yrs.  81  da. 

35  years 
28  yrs.  26  da. 
23  yrs.  164  da. 
20  yrs.  54  da. 
17  yrs.  246  da. 
15  yrs.  273  da. 

5 
6 
7 
8 
9 
10 

20  years 
16  yrs.  8  mos. 
14  yrs.  104  da. 
12>£  years 
11  yrs.  40  da. 
10  years 

14  yrs.  75  da. 
11  yrs.  327  da. 
10  yrs.  89  da. 
9  yrs.  2  da. 
8  yrs.  16  da. 
7  yrs.  100  da. 

A  Dollar  Saved  Is  a  Dollar  Earned 

A  small  sum  saved  daily  for  fifty  years  will  grow  at  the  following  rate: 


DAILY  SAVINGS  RESULT 

One  cent $     950 

Ten  cents 9,504 

Twenty  cents 19,006 

Thirty  cents 28,512 

Forty  cents 38,015 

Fifty  cents 47,520 


DAILY  SAVINGS  RESULT 

Sixty  cents $  57,024 

Seventy  cents 66,528 

Eighty  cents 76,032 

Ninety  cents 85,537 

One  Dollar 95,041 


157 


BECOME  A  LAND  OWNER 


From  the  material  point  of  view,  there  is  nothing  on  this  earth 
that  leads  to  so  much  success,  security,  and  social  standing  as  the 
ownership  of  land. 

By  owning  land  you  become  a  landlord,  and  you  gain  that  op- 
portunity by  thrift  and  economy. 

Land  is  the  soundest  investment  in  the  world,  and  it  has  always 
been  one  of  the  great  objects  and  hopes  of  the  people  of  the  earth  to 
own  a  small  slice  of  its  surface. 

If  you  own  land,  you  acquire  a  sense  of  responsibility  to  the 
community  where  it  is  located.  You  are  invested  with  a  dignity 
which  you  can  not  obtain  in  any  other  way.  You  possess  a  sense  of 
security  and  independence  that  nothing  else  will  give  you. 

All  over  the  world  it  is  land  which  is  considered  first  security. 
In  this  country,  the  courts  refuse  money  or  jewels  for  bail,  insisting 
upon  land  as  the  requirement  of  the  bond. 

The  reason  is  because  land  is  a  fixture ;  means  security  that  can 
not  be  carried  away  or  be  lost,  it  is  always  there  when  it  is  wanted. 

Buy  land,  therefore,  if  only  a  small  portion.  If  you  can  not  get 
forty  acres,  get  twenty,  or  ten,  or  one,  but  get  some  land,  and  you 
will  be  surprised  to  find  how  fast  your  acre  will  become  two,  etc. 

There  are  always  opportunities  to  buy  land  on  time,  so  that  you 
do  not  have  to  wait  until  you  have  a  large  sum  of  money,  but  you 
can  pay  in  small  amounts  on  long  time. 

It  is  a  good  business  that  of  real  estate.  You  buy  land,  then  sub- 
divide it,  sell  a  part  to  pay  for  the  whole,  and  own  the  rest.  It  is  a 
common,  every  day  transaction,  and  is  successful,  but  you  must  keep 
your  eyes  open. 


OWN  YOUR  OWN   HOME 

A  man  without  a  home  may  as  well  be  a  man  without  a  country. 
A  home  is  bail  for  success  in  life.  Not  a  mere  place  to  live  and  sleep, 
or  eat  and  get  your  washing  done,  but  a  home  of  your  own,  what  an 
Englishman  calls  his  "castle."  Yours  where  you  are  safe  from  in- 
truders, and  feel  like  a  king  in  his  own  domain. 

It  is  easy  to  acquire  a  home,  but  you  must  begin  at  the  beginning 
and  do  as  all  others  have  done  and  will  always  do.  Buy  the  beginning 
of  a  home  with  what  you  can  easily  save  out  of  your  earnings  or 
wages. 

The  way  to  do  is  to  buy  a  small  lot  for  a  home,  a  small  piece  of 
ground  upon  which  you  can  build  a  little  cage  for  yourself,  your  dear 
ones,  and  for  your  posterity,  or  in  anticipation  of  such  an  event.  It 
pays.  The  man  who  does  not  dream  of  a  posterity  is  not  a  good 
citizen,  a  good  friend,  nor  a  safe  man  to  deal  with. 

You  do  not  have  to  pay  out  a  large  sum  of  money ;  a  small  sum 
to  begin  with  will  secure  you  a  start  toward  a  home.  Paying  gradu- 
ally, you  will  soon  have  the  ownership  of  a  portion  of  this  green 
earth,  and  a  spot  all  your  own.  Then  you  can  build  when  the 
ground  is  paid  for.  That  is  the  key  to  a  home — get  a  lot  paid  for 
and  you  can  always  secure  a  building  fund. 

In  this  way  you  become  a  real  member  of  society,  a  citizen  who 
has  an  interest  in  the  way  his  affairs  are  carried  on.  In  addition  to 
that,  you  are  deemed  a  solid  citizen,  a  fixture,  and  when  the  time 
comes  you  are  the  one  selected  to  fill  an  opportunity  of  any  sort 
within  your  capacity. 


159 


DON'T  BORROW  MONEY  FOR  NEED- 
LESS  EXPENSES 

It  is  a  common  business  transaction  to  borrow  money  when 
there  are  sufficient  assets  to  justify  it.  But  in  such  cases  there 
is  a  regular  rate  of  interest  fixed  by  law  as  payment  for  the  use  of 
the  money  borrowed.  You  can  not  risk  any  other  than  the  legal 
rate  of  interest,  if  you  do  you  are  taking  unwarranted  risks,  and 
subjecting  yourself  to  the  yoke  of  a  loan  shark,  out  of  whose  clutches 
you  can  never  emerge  without  tremendous  sacrifices,  often  ruin. 

Money  borrowed  to  speculate  with  is  a  heavy  and  dangerous 
burden  on  the  borrower.  When  he  loses,  he  not  only  has  nothing 
to  show  for  his  folly,  but  is  goaded  into  borrowing  more  in  the  hope 
of  making  good  his  loss.  Once  in  the  toils,  he  will  not  stop  until 
ruined  financially — perhaps  morally.  If  he  wins  he  will  still  pursue 
the  phantom  fortune  on  borrowed  money  and  lose  finally.  Specula- 
tion is  a  gamble  with  the  odds  against  you. 

In  speculations,  "Neither  a  borrower  nor  a  lender  be." 

If  you  have  to  borrow  money  to  complete  or  perfect  some  trans- 
action or  business  deal,  or  to  carry  you  through,  or  tide  yourself 
over  some  delay,  you  can  always  get  it  at  the  regular  rate  of  interest, 
provided  you  have  reputation,  and  security.  But  do  not  mortgage 
your  clothes,  furniture,  etc.,  for  anything  but  an  absolutely  necessary 
loan. 

Remember  always,  that  money  borrowed  and  spent  is  a  hardship 
to  return  unless  you  have  the  wherewith  in  the  way  of  business  to 
make  good. 

If  you  worked  half  as  hard  to  get  money  for  your  own  pocket 
as  you  do  to  repay  a  loan,  you  never  would  need  to  borrow. 


ESTABLISH  A  REPUTATION  FOR 
YOURSELF 

To  get  along  successfully  in  business,  or  in  any  other  occupation, 
for  that  matter,  every  man  must  establish  a  reputation  for  himself. 

Indeed,  reputation  is  the  basis  of  credit ;  it  is  his  first  and  best 
capital  with  which  to  make  a  start  in  life. 

Of  course,  the  reputation  meant  is  a  good  reputation,  and  not 
one  that  is  open  to  question. 

A  man  may  have  a  reputation  as  a  fighter,  a  shrewd  man,  a 
tricky  man,  a  dishonest  man,  and  so  on,  but  these  keep  him  back 
in  the  life  struggle,  and  even  if  he  should  succeed,  as  the  wicked  are 
often  said  to  do,  his  success  will  be  only  temporary. 

It  is  the  lasting  reputation  for  honesty  and  fair  dealing  that 
brings  a  man  up  to  the  standard  of  success. 

Be  true  to  your  word,  stand  by  your  contracts  even  if  you 
should  lose  an  advantage,  for  you  will  regain  more  than  you  lose  by 
your  reputation. 

A  good  reputation  in  small  things  means  the  acquirement  of  a 
reputation  in  large  things.  You  are  always  gaining. 

It  must  be  borne  in  mind  constantly,  however,  that  a  reputation 
is  easily  lost  by  a  false  step:  "At  every  word  a  reputation  dies." 
Hence,  having  once  gained  a  reputation  for  fairness,  honesty,  and 
squareness,  do  not  let  any  small  advantage  or  chance  of  gain  persuade 
you  to  throw  it  away,  for  a  reputation  once  lost  will  cost  you  years 
of  sorrow  to  regain.  When  you  have  lost  the  good  opinion  of  your 
fellow  man,  you  may  as  well  withdraw  from  their  society  for  you  will 
be  an  object  of  suspicion  ever  after. 


11— L  S 


161 


IMPROVE  PRESENT  OPPORTUNITIES 

If  you  knew  that  by  pulling  up  a  rope  hanging  down  a  well,  you 
would  get  a  rich  prize,  a  bag  of  gold,  or  a  box  of  diamonds,  you 
would  keep  on  pulling. 

Now,  life  is  nothing  but  pulling  at  something  at  the  end  of  which 
we  hope  and  expect  to  find  something  worth  while. 

What  we  pull  at  consists  of  a  long  string  of  opportunities,  and 
if  we  let  go,  then  we  lose. 

The  fact  is,  we  must  improve  our  present  opportunities,  for  they 
lead  to  other  and  better  ones.  Small  opportunities  are  not  to  be 
despised  for  several  of  them  make  one  large  one  which  is  what  you 
are  aiming  at.  "Little  drops  of  water,  little  grains  of  sand,  make 
the  mighty  ocean  and  the  beauteous  land." 

Some  people  want  to  get  rich  immediately,  and  venture  into  all 
kinds  of  speculations  to  get  there.  These  are  not  opportunities,  they 
spell  ruin  in  the  end.  They  are  the  destroyers  of  opportunities. 

An  opportunity  always  makes  good  if  you  stick  to  it,  but  flies 
away  from  you  if  you  neglect  it. 

Opportunity  says  to  you:  "Oh,  well,  if  you  do  not  care  for  my 
company,  there  are  others  who  do,"  and  away  it  goes  to  the  others, 
and  then  you  have  regrets,  too  late  perhaps,  some  other  man  has 
appropriated  it. 

It  is  a  common  saying:  "Everything  comes  to  him  who  waits," 
but  Napoleon  said:  "Everything  comes  to  him  WHO  KNOWS  HOW 
to  wait."  There  is  a  vast  difference. 

Do  you  know  HOW  to  wait,  friend?  If  you  do  then  you  are 
ready  to  grasp  opportunity  when  it  comes  your  way. 

Christ  said:  "Seek  and  ye  shall  find."  To  this  may  be  added 
the  saying  of  St.  Paul  the  great  Apostle  who  was  certainly  a  wise 
man:  "Prove  all  things;  hold  fast  that  which  is  good."  Do  it  now, 
for  time  flies.  "The  Bird  of  Time  has  but  a  little  way  to  fly — and 
Lo!  the  Bird  is  on  the  Wing." 


HOW  TO   MAKE   USE  OF  VALUABLE 
SPARE  TIME 

What  do  men  do  when  their  work  for  the  day  is  over? 

We  are  arranging  things  so  that  a  man  will  have  eight  hours' 
work,  eight  hours'  play  and  eight  hours'  sleep.  The  sleep  you  must 
have  or  you  can  neither  work  nor  play.  This  division  of  time  con- 
sumes the  whole  day. 

When  we  speak  of  eight  hours'  work,  we  mean  "work,"  not 
dawdling. 

By  attending  to  the  business  you  have  on  hand  you  work,  and 
the  clergymen  say:  "A  man  who  labors  prays." 

But  what  to  do  during  the  eight  hours  set  apart  for  play ;  that 
is  the  rub.  Of  course  everybody  should  understand  that  by  "Play" 
is  not  meant  dissipation,  far  from  it.  It  means  "recreation"  of  some 
sort  that  will  help  do  the  work  and  induce  sleep. 

A  change  of  occupation  is  often  play  to  some,  because  it  gives 
the  mind  and  the  unused  muscles  a  variety  which  is  equal  to  rest. 

A  few  hours  of  the  play  time  devoted  to  improvement  either  of 
the  mind  or  in  the  business  we  are  in,  will  be  of  great  benefit  and 
result  in  a  "raise." 

Few  people  want  to  die  young,  but  the  sure  way  to  reach  the 
end  is  to  work  when  we  should  play.  Labor  constantly  undergone, 
for  sixteen  hours  every  day,  shortens  life  by  about  one-half;  The 
human  machine  is  built  for  so  much  service,  and  if  that  service  is 
crowded  into  a  short  space  of  time,  why  then  the  machine  gives  out. 
Like  any  other  machine  it  gives  out  and  goes  to  the  scrap  pile. 

If  we  play  all  the  time,  why  then,  the  machine  rusts,  and  gives 
out  just  the  same.  So  if  we  sleep  all  the  time,  we  rust  and  the  brain 
gives  out  by  inaction. 

It  is  wise  to  divide  the  day  equally  as  is  suggested,  and  do  some- 
thing during  sixteen  hours,  and  sleep  the  other  eight  hours.  This 
is  scientific,  and  leads  to  good  health,  long  life,  and,  if  you  do  not 
speculate,  leads  to  wealth,  at  least  to  a  good  living. 


FIT  YOURSELF   FOR   SOME 
TRADE  OR  CALLING 


What  do  you  intend  to  do  for  a  living  ? 

Plenty  of  time  to  decide  that,  you  say  for  yourself  or  for  your 
boy. 

You  deceive  yourself,  for  there  is  not  plenty  of  time.  You  must 
decide  early,  and  educate  yourself  for  the  trade  or  calling  you  have 
decided  to  follow. 

You  must  have  som?  definite  aim  in  life.  Nobody  can  fix  one  for 
you.  You  know  best  what  you  can  do,  what  you  would  like  to  do, 
and  what  sort  of  an  education  you  need  to  do  it. 

Things  move  swiftly  in  these  modern  times,  and  you  must  decide 
quickly,  or  fall  behind  in  the  race  to  the  life  goal. 

Others  are  treading  on  your  heels  and  you  must  go  ahead  or 
fail  out  altogether,  and  the  procession  is  so  large,  and  so  closely 
packed  that  you  can  not  wedge  your  way  in  again  without  a  hard 
struggle. 

Do  you  want  to  be  a  farmer?  Study  farming,  and  everything 
that  pertains  to  farm  work. 

Perhaps  you  would  prefer  to  be  ;;  doctor.  Well,  then  you  must 
study  for  a  doctor's  profession  and  let  farming  alone.  If  you  are 
built  for  a  doctor  you  can  be  one,  but  you  should  study  yourself  care- 
fully and  take  advice  on  the  subject. 

You  would  rather  be  a  lawyer?  The  same  effort  to  be  a  doctor 
must  be  made.  You  can  not  be  a  lawyer  just  because  you  are  bright 
and  say  funny  things  sometimes. 

Whatever  you  decide  to  do,  whether  farmer,  doctor,  lawyer, 
blacksmith,  carpenter,  or  merchant,  be  one  or  the  other  and  do  not 
try  to  straddle  all  of  them. 

A  Jack  of  All  Trades  is  master  of  none,  and  he  is  not  wanted  in 
this  age  of  specialties.  Be  some  one  thing  and  be  that  thing  for  all 
there  is  in  it. 


WORK    FOR   SUCCESS   WHILE 

YOUNG 


Youth  is  the  time  to  work  for  success. 

Old  age  is  the  winter  time  of  life  and  if  no  provision  has  been 
made  to  acquire  a  competence  before  that  period,  it  will  be  an  un- 
happy time,  perhaps  a  miserable  existenee  as  the  result. 

Success  has  no  tomorrow,  it  is  always  today,  and  if  the  sun  of 
today  sets  upon  failure,  it  can  not  be  hoped  that  it  will  rise  to- 
morrow upon  success,  there  being  nothing  to  cause  it  to  do  so. 

There  is  no  greater  duty  to  be  performed  by  man  than  to  lay  by 
provision  for  the  future.  Even  the  animals  prepare  for  a  rainy  day, 
the  worst  specimens  are  those  who  neglect  this  instinct. 

It  is  an  instinct,  the  instinct  of  self-preservation. 

Experience  demonstrates,  in  fact,  it  has  become  an  axiom  of 
science,  that  aftu  a  certain  age,  a  man  is  incompetent  to  perform 
his  duties  in  as  profitable  a  manner  as  before. 

Some  fix  the  age  at  forty  years,  while  others  say  that  a  man 
has  reached  the  fulness  of  his  capacity  at  the  age  of  fifty  years. 

It  depends,  of  course,  upon  your  employment,  as  to  that.  When 
a  man's  occupation  consists  of  hard  physical  labor,  he  should  have 
acquired  enough  to  carry  him  over  during  the  rest  of  his  life,  by  the 
time  he  has  reached  the  age  of  fifty  years. 

It  is  certain  in  business  and  trade  circles,  that  a  man  need  not 
look  for  employment  as  a  skilled  laborer  after  the  age  of  forty-five 
years. 

The  body  wears  out  after  years  of  toil,  or  years  of  idleness — 
which  is  the  same  thing — and  the  mental  vigor  lessens  materially. 

For  this  reason,  you  will  become  worn  out  before  attaining  suc- 
cess, unless  you  spend  your  time  of  youth  in  attaining  it. 


165 


Opportunity  for  Business  Life 

Become  a  merchant,  if  that  is  your  inclination,  but  begin  in  a 
small  way  and  build  up.  You  have  children,  then  the  business  will 
be  for  them  when  they  grow  up  and  are  able  to  help  you. 

The  way  is  easy  if  you  look  around  for  the  best  opening.  Pick 
out  your  neighborhood  and  study  the  wants  of  the  people.  There  is 
always  a  law  of  demand  and  supply,  for  people  want  things  of 
every  description  every  day  and  every  hour. 

Now  what  does  a  particular  neighborhood  need?  That  is  the 
first  thing  to  learn.  Next,  what  do  they  want  ?  That  is  the  second. 
Thirdly,  how  many  people  are  there  needing  and  wanting  things? 
There  you  are  with  the  elementary  knowledge  ready  at  hand. 

Talk  with  a  few  of  them  and  find  out  how  they  feel  about  a 
business  among  them  within  reach  and  with  accommodations  of 
supply  and  delivery. 

Then  begin  quietly  without  a  splurge  or  plunging.  Go  slowly, 
except  when  there  is  a  sudden  demand,  then  work  quickly  to  supply 
that  demand.  Generally,  however,  you  should  work  up,  and  put 
yourself  in  a  position  to  be  liked.  You  treat  everybody  as  if  you 
wanted  to  accommodate  them,  and  they  soon  realize  that. 

You  never  can  tell  what  a  small  beginning  will  lead  to.  If  you 
keep  your  eyes  open  the  future  will  unfold  itself.  In  every  locality 
in  our  cities  and  settled  country  districts,  the  population  is  increas- 
ing, in  many  cases  by  leaps  and  bounds.  You  are  there  and  with 
the  proper  kindliness  and  affability  you  will  grow  with  the  place, 
and  the  more  the  population  increases  the  greater  will  grow  your 
business. 

There  you  are,  a  business  man,  grown  to  be  such  by  the  force 
of  circumstances  and  tact  with  good  judgment.  The  business  will 
grow  still  more  with  the  help  of  your  children. 


Build  Up  Your  Credit 

By  making  your  word  as  good  as  your  bond,  you  are  seizing  an 
opportunity  to  build  up  your  credit,  and  without  credit  you  can  not 
hope  to  win  in  the  battle  of  life. 

Pay  your  debts  and  meet  all  your  obligations  as  promptly  as  you 
can,  and  if  you  can  not  on  the  specified  day,  come  out  squarely  and 
give  the  reasons  why. 

Be  frank  and  open  with  the  man  you  owe,  and  while  he  expects 
you  to  meet  your  engagements  according  to  the  express  letter  of 
your  contract,  he  recognizes  the  fact  that  in  every  business  trans- 
action there  are  accidents  that  prevent  it. 

There  are  always  modifications  of  contracts,  because  human 
nature  makes  mistakes.  The  best  of  men  do  this,  but  they  come  out 
in  a  manly  fashion  and  admit  it. 

It  is  said  that  business  is  hard,  and  knows  no  yielding;  that 
when  a  man  promises  to  do  a  thing,  he  MUST  do  it  whether  he  can 
or  not.  This  is  nonsense,  business  is  like  every  other  department  of 
life,  it  hinges  upon  humane  principles. 

If,  however,  you  have  not  established  your  credit,  you  must  do 
so,  and  you  must  keep  it  up.  You  can  not  begin  your  credit  by  beg- 
ging for  delay  the  very  first  engagement  you  make  to  pay.  That 
is  always  a  bad  beginning,  in  fact,  it  is  no  beginning  at  all. 

Business  men  watch  your  progress,  and  if  you  have  shown  your- 
self capable,  honorable,  and  prompt  for  a  reasonable  time,  they  are 
always  ready  to  help  you  out  in  the  time  of  adversity  or  bad  luck. 

It  is  policy  to  do  this,  and  you  may  as  well  adopt  the  following 
idea  also:  "A  man  may  be  down  today  and  up  tomorrow.  If  he 
is  down  today  and  has  credit  of  good  repute,  he  will  get  up  to- 
morrow through  help  extended  to  him.  Otherwise  he  will  be  left 
where  he  falls." 


167 


Stiffen  Your  Backbone  and  Keep 
on  Climbing 

The  owner  of  a  stiff  backbone  is  not  easily  put  down  by  adverse 
circumstances. 

No  man's  troubles  overwhelm  him  unless  he  gives  in  to  them 
weakly. 

This  is  the  experience  of  men  since  the  world  began :  You  must 
fight  your  way  up  and  never  look  back  to  slipping  places,  for  then 
you  will  surely  stumble. 

Worry  is  one  of  the  symptoms  of  a  weak  backbone.  Everybody 
should  know  that  small  stumbles  are  not  killing  matters  to  mourn 
over  or  worry  about.  You  may  have  had  in  your  own  experience, 
many  cases  where  your  worries  and  anxieties  proved  nothing  but 
phantoms.  You  think  you  will  not  survive  until  tomorrow,  but  you 
always  see  the  sun  shining  the  next  day  whatever  befalls  you  today. 

Things  always  come  out  as  a  rule  much  better  than  you  expect, 
or  dared  hope. 

If  you  have  health  and  good  friends  to  encourage  you,  why 
should  you  worry  or  fret  over  the  things  of  life  which  are  always 
small  and  insignificant? 

Keep  your  eyes  open  and  watch  for  another  opportunity  to 
wedge  yourself  back  in,  if  you  should  happen  to  be  crowded  out  of 
anything. 

You  must  not  think  that  every  avenue  to  opportunity  is  sealed 
up  against  you  because  you  do  not  find  a  wide  open  way  to  get  in. 
;Try  a  small  way  first,  and  keep  on  pushing  and  the  road  will  widen. 
That  is  you  must  not  weaken,  if  you  do  you  will  slide  back  and  so 
be  always  climbing  up  and  sliding  down  the  hill. 


Keep  in  the  Race,  Don't  Give  Up 


The  Holy  Bible  tells  you,  and  man's  experience  has  always 
demonstrated  it,  that  "The  race  is  not  to  the  swift,  nor  the  battle 
to  the  strong." 

You  are  fearful  that  you  will  not  win.  Why?  Is  it  not  because 
you  are  looking  backward  instead  of  forward? 

You  have  had  much  to  contend  with,  let  us  say;  very  well,  are 
you  going  to  lie  down  now  that  you  can  see  daylight  ahead? 

"We  are  living  in  the  present,  acquiring  strength  for  the  future, 
the  past  is  dead  and  should  be  buried.  The  man  who  looks  back  is 
useless  for  present  needs. 

Get  away  from  the  down-trodden  notion,  the  servant  idea,  and 
be  a  man  with  an  intelligent  brain  aspiring  to  higher  things. 

Every  man  is  what  he  thinks  himself  to  be,  and  if  you  have 
no  aspirations  beyond  your  present  occupation,  then  you  will  re- 
main in  that  occupation  and  nobody  can  pull  you  out  of  it. 

On  the  contrary,  a  man  who  thinks  he  is  fitted  for  some  better 
occupation  than  the  one  he  is  engaged  in,  will  soon  find  that  other 
occupation ;  he  will  soon  be  his  own  master. 

No  man  is  kept  out  of  a  thing  unless  he  wants  to  stay  out.  It 
is  true  there  are  sometimes  many  difficulties,  and  in  the  case  of  our 
Colored  Americans,  they  have  been  appalling  and  discouraging.  But 
the  light  is  breaking,  the  black  clouds  are  disappearing,  and  soon, 
if  you  keep  in  the  race,  you  will  find  the  land  of  sunshine  and 
happiness. 

Don't  give  up  the  ship  as  long  as  there  is  a  timber  to  float  on. 


169 


Keep   an  Eye  on  the  Future 


It  is  quite  true  that  we  are  living  in  the  present  but  we  do  not 
stop  with  today  or  stand  still.  You  know  that  the  sun  will  rise  to- 
morrow and  that  you  will  see  it  rise.  That  is,  in  all  probability. 

The  sun  of  tomorrow  and  your  rising  are  future  events. 

In  the  present  you  prepare  for  tomorrow  and  continue  what  you 
began  on  the  yesterday.  Otherwise  you  are  standing  still.  No  man 
can  proceed  if  he  must  begin  over  again  every  tomorrow  that  comes 
to  him  in  his  life,  he  must  have  done  something  that  can  not  be 
completed  except  in  the  future. 

That  gives  him  work  to  do,  something  at  which  he  can  make 
progress.  You  will  be  of  more  value  tomorrow  than  you  are  today 
because  you  have  advanced  by  experience — you  have  learned  some- 
thing, and  so  you  will  learn  something  every  day  and  every  to-mor- 
row will  find  an  improvement  in  you.  Your  time  will  be  of  more 
value,  and  your  services  command  a  higher  price.  You  must  work 
things  around  so  that  this  will  happen  to  you. 

To  every  young  man  the  future  holds  everything  dear  to  him, 
his  hopes  are  all  centered  on  the  future.  In  it  he  sees  a  home,  a 
family,  honor,  fame  perhaps,  wealth  possibly,  comforts  and  a  peace- 
ful old  age. 

He  may  bring  all  these  to  pass  but  he  must  carry  them  always 
in  his  mind  as  things  to  be  attained. 

We  may  not  know  what  the  future  has  in  store  for  us,  but  we 
can  shape  events,  our  lives  and  our  doings  so  that  we  will  know 
something  of  the  future.  When  we  say  we  do  not  know  what  the 
future  will  bring  forth,  we  do  not  mean  things  of  our  own  creation 
because  we  do  know  that  much,  but  accidentals,  and  against  those 
dangers  we  can  provide  by  taking  counsel  and  making  provision  to 
defeat  them. 


Produce  Something  and  Increase  Your 
Own  Valne  to  the   World 

The  man  who  is  a  consumer  only  is  of  little  use  in  this  world. 
He  is  out  of  balance  with  energies  and  activities  in  the  business  or 
professional  world. 

The  earth,  the  soil,  is  valuable  only  because  it  PRODUCES 
something  that  did  not  exist  before.  It  creates  in  its  way.  The  more 
it  creates  or  produces,  the  more  its  value.  When  it  produces  nothing 
it  is  called  a  desert  and  is  avoided  for  all  useful  purposes. 

It  is  the  same  way  with  men;  they  must  produce,  make  some- 
thing, and  the  more  things  they  make  or  produce,  the  higher  their 
value,  the  greater  their  wage  earning  capacity,  or  income  producing 
power. 

Let  the  Colored  American  get  into  a  business  of  his  own ;  begin 
in  a  small  way,  but  make  something  for  others  to  buy  or  use. 

To  become  a  producer  he  must  enter  the  manufacturing  and 
commercial  fields.  He  must  grow  up  with  his  business  of  producing. 

In  this  way  he  will  establish  an  enterprise  for  his  sons  and 
daughters,  and  he  will  be  able  to  sit  in  comfort  beneath  his  own 
vine  and  fig  tree. 

Present  "Opportunity"  lies  in  taking  advantage  of  present  con- 
ditions, always  remembering  that  as  we  progress  we  open  up  other 
and  better  opportunities  that  may  be  temporarily  closed  to  us. 

'To  get  the  means  to  do  this,  we  must  educate  and  work.  The 
race  has  made  wonderful  progress  in  the  field,  the  workshop,  and  in 
the  professions,  but  it  must  reach  out  into  commercial  life,  for  the 
wherewith  to  carry  out  higher  ideals. 

"We  must  cultivate  the  commercial  instinct  if  we  would  master 
our  own  destinies. 

"We  are  all  what  we  make  of  ourselves,  and  can  not  accuse 
another  of  spoiling  the  work. 


171 


I 

1 

i 

I 

i 


STOP,  LOOK,  LISTEN! 

At  every  cross  road  in  the  country  there  is  a  warning  signal: 
"Look  out  for  the  Locomotive."  At  every  railroad  crossing  in  every 
large  city,  there  are  bells  rung,  whistles  blown,  and  even  guards  let 
down  when  a  locomotive  passes. 

Policemen  stand  at  corners  to  warn  people  to  look  out,  etc. 

Why  all  these  precautions?  Simply  to  prevent  people  from 
endangering  their  lives.  Yet,  there  are  lives  lost  every  day  from 
failure  to  heed  the  warning  signals,  and  many  persons  are  maimed 
and  crippled  for  life  from  the  same  cause. 

The  impression  seems  to  be  that  people  do  not  know  enough 
to  take  care  of  themselves,  and  that  they  are  disposed  to  rush  into 
danger  heedlessly  and  imperil  their  lives. 

The  impression  is  based  upon  truth.  People  do  not  know  how  to 
take  care  of  themselves,  and  therefore  the  law  exercises  a  sort  of 
guardianship  over  them.  It  is  all  very  nice  to  feel  that  there  is 
somebody  caring  for  us  and  shielding  us  from  our  own  stupidity. 
That  is  what  it  is — stupidity. 

If  men  would  only  stop,  look  and  listen,  that  is,  keep  their  wits 
about  them,  there  would  be  fewer  accidents,  fewer  failures  in  busi- 
ness, and  fewer  failures  to  succeed  at  anything. 

It  is  not  the  foolish,  the  ignorant,  and  the  small  child  who 
incur  risks  that  are  fatal,  but  grown  men,  men  of  intelligence  and 
even  wisdom  and  sagacity  who  venture  too  far  and  are  caught  up 
by  hidden  or  exposed  dangers,  and  lose  their  lives. 

It  is  almost  suicide  for  any  man  to  lose  his  life  through  his  own 
carelessness  and  inattention  to  danger  signals. 

These  warnings  exist  everywhere  in  every  department  of  busi- 
ness, and  in  every  occupation.  A  suit  for  heavy  damages  is  no  con- 
solation to  the  man  who  throws  his  life  away  through  carelessness. 


BE  EVERY  MAN'S  FRIEND 


Every  man  with  a  grain  of  common  sense  prefers  a  friend  to  an 
enemy. 

Not  that  a  man  need  to  have  enemies,  for  if  you  make  yourself 
a  friend  to  every  man,  every  man  will  be  your  friend  and  you  will 
have  no  enemies. 

There  is  much  comfort  and  peace  of  mind,  besides  greater 
opportunities  for  succeeding  in  any  occupation,  if  you  possess  that 
charming  trait  known  as  "friendship." 

Friendship  is  a  valuable  asset  in  character.  There  are  always 
times  during  life  when  you  need  a  friend,  and  you  can  always  have 
one  ready  at  hand  if  you  are  a  friend  to  others. 

We  all  know  that  a  friend  in  need  is  a  friend  indeed,  but  do 
not  bank  upon  what  you  are  to  gain  by  being  a  friend  and  persuad- 
ing others  to  be  your  friend.  That  is  mercenary,  and  not  provoca- 
tive of  good  feeling  or  self-satisfaction. 

It  is  very  proper  to  be  friendly  with  every  one  from  the  stand- 
point of  business,  for  then  you  gain  friendship  in  a  variety  of  pleas- 
ant ways. 

There  is  always  social  intercourse  to  be  considered.  You  want 
friends  for  that;  indeed,  if  you  have  none,  you  are  in  a  bad  way, 
and  apt  to  wander  off  into  by-paths  that  are  shady  and  disreputable. 
With  a  friend  by  your  side  you  have  a  guide  and  adviser. 


Help   Your  Fellow  Man 


You  are  not  put  here  on  earth  for  your  own  sole  benefit.  There 
are  others  with  the  same  rights  and  privileges  to  enjoy  the  things 
of  life  as  well  as  yourself.  This  is  important  to  remember. 

Now,  if  you  help  your  fellow  man  to  maintain  his  rights,  do  you 
not  see  that  you  are  laying  the  foundation  for  help  to  maintain  your 
own? 

If  you  trample  on  any  person  you  must  expect  to  be  trampled 
upon  in  your  turn,  and  then  away  go  your  rights,  and  trouble  ensues. 

If  you  help  your  friends  and  neighbors  in  their  need,  you  are 
opening  the  way  to  be  a  success  in  whatever  you  may  undertake. 
Under  such  circumstances,  men  will  swear  by  you,  and  if  you  can- 
not be  helped  by  them — there  being  some  things  that  are  too  deep 
to  be  aided,  sorrow  for  instance — you  will  at  least  have  their  sym- 
pathy, good  will  and  countenance  in  your  undertakings. 

Let  all  your  dealings  and  intercourse  with  your  fellow  men  be 
based  upon  mutuality.  There  is  a  proverb  which  may  not  be  inappro- 
priate, which  says,  "Molasses  catches  more  flies  than  vinegar."  Of 
course,  helping  your  neighbor  out  of  his  difficulties  or  even  sympa- 
thizing with  him  in  his  sorrows  or  grief,  is  a  sweetness  to  him  and 
to  you. 

Every  kind,  every  good  act,  has  a  reciprocal  effect.  It  may  not 
be  done  out  of  whole  heartedness,  and  there  may  be  a  grain  of  selfish- 
ness in  it,  but  the  principle  is  there,  and  often  repeated,  it  becomes 
a  second  nature  to  act  like  the  Good  Samaritan  without  hope  of 
reward. 

Nevertheless  there  is  always  a  reward  more  or  less  substantial. 


Falre  Counsel  of  Your  Best 
Friends 

It  is  as  old  as  the  hills  that  "Two  heads  are  better  than  one." 

It  is  true  that  every  man  has  two  feet,  two  hands,  two  eyes,  two 

ears,  and  so  on,  but  only  one  head.    Things  do  not  seem  to  balance 

with  only  one  thing,  so  to  complete  the  balance  it  is  the  height  of 

policy  to  have  two  heads.    Why  not? 

But  one  of  the  two  heads  is  that  of  your  best  friend  who  can 
advise  you  when  your  one  head  is  apt  to  go  astray  in  some  important 
step  or  undertaking. 

You  may  not  follow  the  advice  of  your  friend,  but  he  may  give 
you  an  idea  that  will  save  you  from  making  mistakes  leading  to 
failure. 

Solomon  says:  "Without  counsel  purposes  are  disappointed." 

But  you  must  take  counsel  of  your  friends ;  not  of  the  ungodly, 
or  those  who  may  take  advantage  of  you  to  counsel  you  wrong  for 
their  own  purpose. 

It  is  to  be  hoped  that  you  have  friends,  if  not  make  some  imme- 
diately, because  you  will  always  need  them.  Now,  when  you  have 
a  friend  go  to  him  and  counsel  with  him,  and  stick  to  him  closer 
than  to  a  brother.  You  should  not  give  all  your  ideas  away  or  con- 
sult with  everybody  about  your  affairs.  You  should  keep  close 
mouthed  about  them,  but  when  you  are  in  doubt  consult  a  friend. 
We  repeat:  consult  a  FRIEND,  not  one  who  calls  himself  your 
friend,  and  wants  to  borrow  money,  or  use  you  for  a  purpose,  but  a 
real  friend  upon  whom  you  can  rely. 

Such  a  counselor  will  not  betray  you,  but  will  be  your  other 
head  and  study  your  needs  and  help  you  in  your  troubles. 

The  word  "friend"  is  a  high  and  noble  word  and  possesses  a 
meaning  not  common  to  other  relations  between  man  and  man. 
Thus,  Abraham  was  the  "Friend  of  God." 


175 


j   SELECT  YOTJR  OWN  COMPANY 

"A  man  is  known  by  the  company  he  keeps." 

This  is  a  proverbial  saying  and  it  is  a  true  one. 

You  have  only  one  life  to  live,  and  you  must  be  as  careful  of 
that  life  as  a  man  is  of  his  gold. 

Good  companions  help  you  on  the  upward  path;  evil  compan- 
ions drag  you  down.  Men  possess  free  will,  but  a  misuse  of  it  brings 
speedy  punishment. 

Opportunity  meets  you  and  asks:  "Who  are  your  companions?" 

Not  being  able  to  deceive  Opportunity,  you  tell  the  truth  and 
answer:  "Oh,  I  go  around  with  the  boys.  We  stand  around  the 
street  corners ;  smoke  cigarettes ;  hang  around  the  billiard  and  pool 
rooms;  play  craps  occasionally,  and  — " 

But  Opportunity  does  not  wait  to  hear  any  more,  it  vanishes  and 
keeps  away  from  you,  leaving  you  free  to  follow  your  own  head. 

It  has  come  to  be  a  test  of  quality  made  by  every  employer,  to 
judge  an  applicant  by  the  company  he  keeps. 

"Tell  me  who  your  companions  are  and  I  will  tell  you  who  you 
are." 

There  is  no  mind  reading  about  this,  it  is  common  sense. 

In  these  days  when  there  is  so  much  vice  and  crime ;  when  men 
have  become  suspicious  of  their  next  door  neighbor,  a  wise  man  is 
careful  whom  he  trusts.  If  you  associate  with  an  element  that  is 
suspicious  you  can  not  complain  if  you  are  yourself  suspected. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  go  about  with  your  hands  folded  in  an  atti- 
tude of  prayer,  or  pretend  to  be  overly  virtuous  and  honest,  all  you 
need  is  to  be  a  man,  open  and  above  board,  and  decent  in  your  asso- 
ciations with  others. 


176 


KEEP  YOTJR  nSTERVE 

Most  of  our  troubles  are  imaginary,  nine-tenths  of  them  never 
coming  to  us  as  we  expected.  They  are  mostly  matters  of  nerve 
weakness. 

"We  start  something  during  the  day,  and  lay  awake  at  night 
worrying  for  fear  it  may  not  turn  out  successfully.  We  brood  over 
phantoms  and  scarecrows,  for  that  is  what  most  of  our  worries  are. 

If  you  have  started  anything  right,  and  your  conscience  is  at 
rest,  why  do  you  worry?  There  is  no  reason  for  it. 

Or  if  you  have  used  your  best  judgment  and  made  your  best 
effort  to  make  your  venture  a  success,  go  to  rest,  put  your  trust  in 
God  and  you  will  sleep. 

The  man  who  loses  his  nerve  in  the  middle  of  a  railroad  or  any 
place  where  there  is  danger,  comes  to  grief.  The  life  on  earth  is  a 
road  full  of  pitfalls  and  unpleasant  things,  many  of  them  as  dan- 
gerous as  a  railroad  train  bearing  down  upon  us. 

If  you  keep  your  nerve,  you  simply  get  out  of  the  way  of  the 
locomotive,  or  of  the  runaway  horse,  or  the  automobile,  and  keep 
on  living. 

So  it  is  In  your  everyday  transactions.  Keep  out  of  the  way  of 
things  than  may  undo  you.  Step  aside  and  let  them  pass  by.  Every- 
thing works  for  good  in  this  world,  what  you  do  not  accomplish 
some  other  man  does,  and  it  helps  you  because  everything  is  along 
parellel  lines. 

"Where  a  thing  is  unavoidable,  or  inevitable,  why  then  it  is  fool- 
ish to  worry,  and  shows  poor  control  of  your  nerves. 

Put  your  trust  in  God,  follow  the  straight  path,  and  stiffen  up 
your  nerves. 


12— I,  S 


177 


STUDY  YOUR  HEALTH 

The  ancients  said  that  there  can  not  be  a  healthy  mind  in  an 
unhealthy  body.  And  they  established  this  rule  for  all  to  follow: 
"Keep  your  body  healthy  and  your  mind  will  be  healthy." 

By  a  healthy  mind  is  meant  a  calm,  cool,  clear,  active  brain 
that  can  act  up  to  its  full  capacity  without  faltering,  or  falling  down 
at  trifles. 

To  have  that  sort  of  brain,  you  must  preserve  your  bodily  health. 

One  patent  way  to  lose  your  bodily  health  is  to  acquire  bad 
habits  of  any  kind  that  you  know  are  bad  for  you. 

You  have  a  headache  in  the  morning,  and  no  appetite.  It  does 
not  require  a  Solomon  to  tell  what  ails  you.  You  have  been  drink- 
ing, carousing,  staying  up  late  instead  of  going  to  bed  and  getting 
your  necessary  sleep. 

You  have  eaten  things  that  do  not  agree  with  you,  and  so  you 
must  see  a  doctor.  Besides  that,  you  are  too  sick  to  go  to  work. 

All  you  have  to  go  upon  in  this  world  are  your  health  and 
your  mind.  It  does  not  matter  what  you  do  for  a  living,  you  must 
keep  your  wits  about  you  all  the  time,  and  you  can  not  do  this  unless 
you  keep  your  health. 

The  mind  is  so  closely  connected  with  the  body  that  what  affects 
one  affects  the  other,  favorably  or  unfavorably. 

Eat  proper  food,  something  that  you  know  by  experience  will 
agree  with  you.  Take  your  accustomed  sleep,  and  exercise  your 
muscles  to  keep  your  nerves — those  nerves  that  spread  up  into  the 
brain — in  full  play  and  ready  for  emergencies. 

A  healthy  man  does  not  worry;  he  is  an  optimist  and  looks  at 
the  bright  side  of  life.  An  unhealthy  man  is  a  pessimist  and  sees 
things  through  a  dark  cloud.  He  ends  by  running  down  at  the 
heels,  and  ceases  to  possess  any  economical  functions. 


178 


MAKING  ONE  HAND  WASH  THE 
OTHER 

It  is  a  good  commercial  and  business  maxim:  "Make  one  hand 
wash  the  other." 

There  are  little  delicate  attentions  shown  men  to  induce  them  to 
do  you  a  favor.  It  is  not  exactly  doing  to  others  as  you  would  have 
others  do  to  you,  but  you  do  something  for  a  person  in  the  expecta- 
tion that  he  will  do  something  for  you.  This  is  the  origin  of  the 
saying. 

Politeness,  forbearance  and  social  amenities  are  the  rule  in  these 
days,  and  it  is  the  best  policy  to  assume  that  distinction  even  if  you 
do  not  feel  that  way. 

The  propensity  for  making  one  hand  wash  the  other  is  more 
apparent  in  commercial  and  trade  transactions  than  in  any  other.  It 
is  in  these  occupations  that  the  eye  beholds  dollars  or  doughnuts 
at  the  end  of  a  string,  and  a  gentle  pulling  in  the  way  of  attention 
and  brotherly  reciprocation  will  bring  the  dollars  or  doughnuts 
within  reach. 

Bears  and  dogs  growl  and  get  nasty  whenever  they  feel  like 
it  regardless  of  consequences,  for  they  live  in  the  present  entirely 
and  nothing  is  of  any  importance  to  them  on  the  morrow.  They  do 
not  even  know  enough  to  lay  in  a  supply  of  provisions  for  a  rainy 
day.  A  squirrel  will  do  that,  but  squirrels  are  not  quarrelsome, 
they  are  friendly  and  gentle,  they  make  one  paw  wash  the  other. 
Watch  one  of  them  grab  for  a  nut,  get  it,  and  beg  prettily  for 
another. 

We  must  provide  for  a  rainy  day,  and  if  we  are  in  business  we 
must  have  friends  and  customers  to  fall  back  upon  for  shelter. 
Waiting  until  the  rain  sets  in  and  then  beginning,  fails — it  is  then 
too  late,  at  least  for  that  day,  but  by  beginning  you  will  perhaps  be 
ready  for  the  next  rainy  day. 


179 


SUPERSTITION    AND    LUCK 

More  people  are  superstitious  than  are  willing  to  admit  the 
fact.  From  bygone  ages  to  modern  times,  both  high  and  low,  rich 
and  poor,  educated  and  ignorant,  have  yielded  to  some  curious 
vein  of  fancy  that  leads  them  to  expect  "luck"  or  success  more 
readily  if  certain  whimsical  conditions  are  complied  with.  Who  has 
not,  at  some  time,  felt  the  power  of  one  or  another  of  the  odd  ideas 
that  seem  to  have  such  a  firm  hold  on  the  mind  of  man?  Laugh  it 
off  as  we  will,  declare  it  nonsense  as  we  know  it  to  be,  still  there  is 
the  tendency  to  put  an  unreasoning  half-belief  in  it. 

Do  we  not  all  know  those  who  are  nervous  with  fear  if  salt  is* 
spilled;  who  would  go  without  a  meal  rather  than  be  one  of  thir- 
teen at  table;  who  never  begin  any  important  work  on  a  Friday; 
who  are  careful  to  take  their  first  sight  of  the  new  moon  over  their 
right  shoulder  instead  of  the  left;  who  rejoice  in  the  finding  of  a 
four-leaved  clover? 

"Luck"  is  a  plant  that  grows  from  the  seed.  And  the  seed 
sown  is  the  kind  of  thoughts  we  entertain;  ideas  about  ourselves, 
about  God,  about  our  work,  and  about  the  rest  of  the  world. 

Thoughts  can  be  chosen.  If  we  think  ourselves  weak  and 
inferior,  we  invite  failure;  because  then  the  work  that  we  do  will 
not  be  our  best,  and  will  be  surpassed  in  value  by  that  of  others. 

If  we  think  instead,  "I  can  do  this  work  better  than  it  has 
ever  been  done  before — and  I  will,"  the  seed  will  grow  and  bear 
fruit  in  results  to  ourselves  and  others. 


180 


GOOD  AND  BAD   LUCK 

Your  success  in  life  never  depends  upon  the  turn  of  a  card  or 
the  dice.  You  can  neither  dream  yourself  into  good  luck,  nor  dream 
yourself  out  of  bad  luck. 

Good  luck  keeps  company  only  with  industrious,  thrifty  and 
honorable  people  who  have  faith  in  themselves,  faith  in  their  fellow 
men,  and  faith  in  God. 

Even  then,  luck  will  disappear  like  smoke  in  a  wind  unless  you 
can  also  demonstrate  that  you  possess  wisdom,  patience  and  cour- 
age. 

What  you  think  is  good  luck,  may  keep  company  with  you  for 
a  short  time,  but  will  speedily  desert  you  if  you  do  not  make  good. 

The  dictionary  says  "Luck"  means  "that  which  happens  a  per- 
son ;  chance ;  accident ;  good  fortune ;  success. ' ' 

In  your  luck  you  should  keep  away  from  the  element  of 
"chance"  or  "accident."  Let  your  luck  depend  upon  your  own 
efforts,  and  take  things  by  the  forelock  and  make  them  come  your 
way.  Things  will  happen  you  just  as  you  intend  they  shall. 

There  is  really  no  such  thing  as  bad  luck,  for  if  a  thing  does 
not  happen  because  of  your  mistakes,  it  is  not  bad  luck  but  mistake. 

Try  as  you  may  to  reach  a  certain  result,  and  failing,  you  say 
you  had  bad  luck.  You  merely  did  not  know  how  to  succeed  or  went 
too  far,  or  reached  out  for  more  than  you  could  handle.  That  is 
not  bad  luck,  it  is  mismanagement.  You  might  have  succeeded  if 
you  had  managed  properly. 

Chance  must  be  kept  out  of  the  way  or  you  will  flounder  about 
in  a  swamp  whose  quicksands  will  engulf  you  sooner  or  later. 


181 


BE  SLOW  TO  ANGER 


The  Scripture  says:  "He  that  is  slow  to  anger  is  better  than 
the  mighty." 

We  are  also  advised  not  to  let  the  sun  go  down  on  our  wrath. 

If  we  desire  to  succeed  in  any  enterprise  we  must  "possess  our 
souls  in  patience."  In  Luke  XVI,  19,  it  is  explained:  "In  your 
patience  possess  your  souls." 

We  are  nowhere  advised  not  to  be  angry,  but  to  possess  our 
souls  in  our  anger.  That  is:  Never  let  anger  get  the  better  of  our 
control. 

In  Ephesians  IV,  26,  it  is  said :  "Be  ye  angry  and  sin  not;  let  not 
the  sun  go  down  upon  your  wrath." 

This  is  the  key  to  what  is  known  as  "temper."  It  is  the  part 
of  a  wise  man  to  control  his  temper.  Not  to  have  any  temper  at 
all  is  to  be  one  whom  Col.  Roosevelt  calls  "a  mollycoddle,"  and  such 
a  person  is  truly  weak  and  without  any  backbone. 

But  the  anger  or  the  temper  which  leads  to  violence  is  to  be  con- 
trolled absolutely.  Those  sudden  gusts  of  passion  lead  to  crime  as 
sure  as  the  sun  rises  and  sets  every  day.  And  it  is  always  personal 
violence,  even  to  the  extent  of  murder  that  is  the  result  of  giving 
way  to  such  an  emotion.  No  one  ever  becomes  violently  angry 
because  he  is  not  a  good  man. 

If  a  man  stands  up  in  his  manhood,  and  despises  small  things,  he 
will  be  in  a  position  to  control  his  angry  feelings  no  matter  how 
much  he  may  feel  hurt  by  the  acts  of  another. 

If  we  could  get  angry  with  ourselves  because  we  do  not  improve, 
that  would  be  an  anger  worth  cultivating.  But  so  far  as  others  are 
concerned,  let  your  anger  be  mild  and  never  reach  the  point  of 
resentment,  for  that  always  leads  to  revenge  which  is  a  fatal  emotion. 

If  others  are  the  cause  of  anger  to  us,  keep  away  from  them, 
and  if  we  must  associate  with  them,  keep  cool  and  bide  your  oppor- 
tunity. 


PRACTICE   LOGIC,   COMMON 
SENSE  AND  TACT 

When  a  man  can  give  a  good  reason  for  what  he  does  he  prac- 
tices logic.  Not  excuses  for  doing  what  he  should  not  do,  but  REA- 
SONS why. 

When  he  gives  good  reasons,  and  follows  the  universal  practice 
of  other  men  under  the  same  circumstances,  he  practices  common 
sense. 

When  he  does  things  in  a  quiet,  unobtrusive,  and  agreeable  man- 
ner, so  that  other  men  are  satisfied  with  his  way,  he  practices  tact. 

These  three  qualities  are  badges  of  success  among  every  nation 
and  in  every  occupation,  trade,  or  profession. 

The  business  and  professional  resourcefulness  of  every  man  is 
not  measured  upon  the  quantity  of  his  learning,  or  his  high  pro- 
ficiency, but  according  to  his  ability  to  apply  what  he  knows  to  the 
matter  in  hand. 

A  man  may  be  able  to  measure  the  stars,  and  yet  not  be  able  to 
saw  a  board  straight.  Such  a  man  may  know  much  but  he  makes  a 
poor  carpenter. 

A  man  should  reason  with  himself  as  to  the  best  way  of  doing 
anything,  and  then  do  it,  giving  good  reasons  for  it. 

Common  sense  is  good  judgment  applied  to  the  every  day  things 
of  life,  and  tact  is  doing  those  things  without  disturbing  others  or 
by  considering  their  feelings  with  as  much  care  as  you  do  your  own. 

To  use  a  common  expression:  "You  have  got  to  worm  things  out 
of  the  world,  but  you  must  do  it  as  gently  as  inserting  a  corkscrew 
in  a  stubborn  cork." 


183 


ENCOURAGE  OTHERS 

When  you  encourage  others  to  go  ahead  with  what  they  are 
doing,  with  a  cheery  word  or  a  pleasant  smile,  you  are  laying  up 
treasure  for  yourself.  For  the  man  you  encourage  will  encourage 
you,  and  heaven  knows  we  all  need  encouragement. 

Many  men  stand  on  the  verge  of  a  precipice  of  indecision,  not 
being  able  to  decide  whether  they  should  draw  back  or  fall  over. 

It  is  not  help  these  men  want  so  much  as  it  is  encouragement. 
They  are  able  to  help  themselves  but  they  haven't  the  nerve,  and 
you  give  them  a  word  of  cheer  or  encouragement,  and  they  get  right 
with  themselves  and  their  work. 

If  a  man  starts  into  business  and  you  can  trade  with  him,  do  so, 
and  that  will  encourage  him  to  go  ahead  and  strive  to  be  successful. 

He  may  be  a  beginner  at  manufacturing  something  for  the  use 
of  others.  Tell  him  how  his  work  or  productions  are  well  received, 
or  take  one  yourself  and  use  it  even  if  you  do  not  want  it.  You 
encourage  him  to  go  on,  and  by  and  by  you  may  be  in  a  position 
where  you  will  need  a  little  encouragement,  then  he  will  remember 
you. 

It  is  customary  for  the  unthinking  to  imagine  that  they  must 
do  something  big  or  great  in  order  to  expect  returns,  but  this  is  a 
mistake.  We  show  our  greatness  in  little  things,  because  we  know 
that  many  little  things  make  up  a  great  thing.  The  more  small 
things  we  do  the  greater  will  be  the  accumulation  in  the  end. 

Do  not  patronize  any  man  or  he  will  repulse  your  approach; 
you  must  encourage,  which  is  far  different  from  patronizing.  By 
assuming  a  patronizing  air  you  assume  a  superiority  which  is  dis- 
liked. 

This  is  an  age  of  small  things  that  go  to  make  up  big  things, 
and  we  must  fall  in  with  the  conditions  of  the  age  in  which  we  live 
and  expect  to  do  business. 


184 


HO  W  TO  LEARN  SELF-CONTROL 

To  master  the  feelings  the  head  and  the  heart  should  work 
together. 

All  of  our  emotions  may  be  said  to  come  from  the  heart,  and 
the  latter  is  set  in  motion  by  the  will  power  which  is  the  head. 

There  are  times  when  a  man  feels  like  "boiling  over"  as  it  is 
called,  but  policy  and  good  judgment  warn  him  to  keep  within 
bounds. 

It  is  always  our  sentiments  or  feelings  and  emotions  that  need 
a  curbing  hand,  our  opinions  can  take  care  of  themselves. 

Where  our  feelings  and  our  mind  go  together  there  is  no 
trouble,  for  then  duty  and  inclination  go  together.  But  where  our 
feelings  are  not  regulated  and  controlled,  they  become  unstable  and 
shifting.  Like  the  winds  that  blow  where  they  list  and  whither  no 
man  can  tell,  our  lack  of  self  control  may  drive  us  to  the  most  vio- 
lent acts.  We  become  the  sport  of  chance  desires  and  vagrant 
impulses. 

Control  is  essential  because  from  our  ill-regulated  acts  much 
injustice  and  harm  may  be  done,  not  only  to  ourselves  but  to  others. 

A  man  who  stands  above  whim  and  caprice  is  a  superior  in 
strength  to  a  man  who  permits  his  caprices  to  direct  him. 

What  we  call  character  has  its  emotions  and  passions,  its  affec- 
tions and  intense  sympathies,  but  mastered  and  controlled  into  a 
whole  of  outward  justice  and  fairness. 

The  true  freeman  fights  himself  free  from  blind  feeling  and 
impulse ;  he  is  a  happy  warrior  and  fights  on  a  battlefield  where  his 
convictions  and  emotions  are  a  unit. 

The  Martyrs  possessed  such  self  control  that  burning  at  the 
stake,  or  limbs  torn  by  savage  beast  did  not  wring  a  note  of  pain 
from  them.  "But,"  you  say,  "that  was  Divine  strength."  Of 
course,  and  any  one  who  desires  the  same  Divine  strength  to  aid  him 
control  his  emotions,  may  have  it  for  the  asking. 


185 


DON'T   BE   A   DREAMER 

Waste  no  Time  Dreaming  of  the  Past 

You  are  living  in  the  present  preparing  for  the  future.  The 
past  is  dead  and  you  should  let  the  past  bury  the  past. 

The  man  who  dreams  of  the  past  and  forgets  his  future,  is  like 
a  man  who  rises  in  the  morning  not  of  today  but  of  yesterday.  He 
is  going  backward  when  his  face  is  put  in  front  pointing  always 
forward. 

Life  is  too  short  to  be  wasted  in  vain  regrets  for  what  has 
transpired  in  the  past.  Even  yesterday  is  ancient  history  and  best 
forgotten. 

We  have  work  to  do  in  the  present  to  perfect  or  accomplish 
something  in  the  future ;  it  is  our  time  of  grace,  given  us  to  grasp  at 
opportunities  as  they  come  before  us. 

While  you  are  lamenting  an  opportunity  that  escaped  you 
yesterday,  a  better  one  comes  along  today  and  passes  us  unnoticed. 

There  is  too  much  of  this  sort  of  sorrow  experienced  by  the 
people  of  the  earth,  but  when  it  comes  to  a  man  with  an  occupation, 
a  business  man  or  a  young  man  getting  ready  for  business,  it  is 
positively  foolish  and  detrimental. 

We  know  that  it  has  been  the  practice  of  people  in  all  times 
to  fret  and  worry  about  the  things  of  the  past,  for  there  are  numer- 
ous sayings  cautioning  them  against  it.  One  of  them  is  very  appro- 
priate: "Never  cry  over  spilled  milk."  It  is  gone  and  can  not  be 
restored. 

Many  persons  may  have  what  is  called  a  "skeleton"  in  his 
closet,  but  it  does  not  do  him  nor  his  friends  any  good  service  to 
keep  rattling  its  bones  continually. 

If  you  have  been  very  wrong  in  the  past,  repent  and  begin  over 
again. 


186 


DON'T   BE    BASHFUL 

There  are  many  persons  who  stand  in  their  own  way  to  success 
by  their  timidity,  or  bashfulness. 

Such  people  are  too  self-conscious,  and  betray  their  lack  of  self- 
confidence  which  is  regarded  as  an  evidence  of  ignorance,  or  at  least, 
inability  to  perform  the  duties  they  aspire  to  impose  upon  them- 
selves. 

Every  man  is  better  acquainted  with  himself  than  anybody  else, 
but  wlhen  he  relies  upon  the  knowledge  of  others  as  superior  to  his 
own  knowledge,  he  loses  the  respect  of  his  fellows,  and  finally  loses 
his  own  respect  and  becomes  bashful  in  their  presence. 

You  should  cultivate  courage  and  exhibit  symptoms  of  self- 
confidence,  for  by  that  means  you  show  others  that  you  are  willing 
to  ' '  dare ' '  and  venture  a  trial  of  your  capacity. 

If  you  are  too  timid  and  have  no  confidence  in  yourself,  you 
must  not  expect  others  to  take  you  except  at  your  own  valuation. 

There  is,  however,  such  a  thing  as  being  over-confident  and 
brazen,  which  is  the  extreme  of  timidity,  and  becomes  boastfulness. 

Men  have  a  way  of  studying  each  other  and  judging  from  their 
own  standpoint,  and  if  they  perceive  any  timidity  or  bashfulness, 
they  judge  against  you  as  incompetent.  On  the  other  hand,  they 
quickly  see  beneath  the  surface  of  boasting,  and  reach  the  same 
opinion. 

Be  self-confident,  and  gentlemanly  about  it,  for  so  you  will  pull 
through  any  opportunity,  besides  making  hosts  of  friends  in  a  busi- 
ness and  social  way. 

Look  a  man  straight  in  the  eye,  but  do  not  try  to  look  him  down. 


187 


DO  NT  BE  UNDECIDED 

A  man  who  can  not  make  up  his  mind  to  do  or  not  to  do  a  thing 
without  a  great  deal  of  wobbling  first  one  way  and  then  another,  is 
as  bad  as  an  unsafe  wall  in  a  building — everybody  keeps  off  lest  it 
fall  and  do  some  damage. 

When  a  man  has  first  carefully  considered  a  project,  or  a  cer- 
tain line  of  action,  and  also  taken  the  advice  of  his  friends  if  the 
matter  is  important,  he  should  decide  one  way  or  the  other  at  once. 

A  wobbly  man  is  weak-kneed,  and  not  to  be  depended  upon 
for  any  purpose.  , 

If  you  have  ever  had  dealings  with  that  kind  of  a  man  you  will 
understand  how  painful  it  is  to  wait  for  him  to  decide. 

A  man  at  a  cross  roads  hesitates  and  says:  "Shall  I  go  this 
way  or  that?"  He  hesitates,  starts,  returns,  starts  the  other  way, 
and  finally  goes  the  wrong  way  and  falls  into  a  hole. 

It  has  passed  into  a  proverb  that,  "He  who  hesitates  is  lost." 

Of  course,  there  is  reason  and  judgment  to  be  observed  in  every- 
thing, for  things  should  not  be  done  at  random,  but  when  there  are 
common  sense,  education,  and  good  counsel  to  guide  you,  to  hesitate 
then  is  to  go  wrong. 

It  should  not  take  a  man  long  to  decide  when  there  is  a  specu- 
lation presented  him,  and  his  decision  should  be  obstinately  against 
the  speculation.  There  are  too  many  good  opportunities  to  succeed 
in  ventures  that  are  legitimate  to  touch  speculation.  It  is  in  the 
legitimate  field  of  operations  that  indecision  is  so  often  fatal. 

There  is  another  saying  applicable  to  this  subject:  "Be  sure 
you're  right,  then  go  ahead." 


DON'T  BE  TOO  BIG  FOR  YOUR 

BUSINESS 

Most  children  must  creep  before  they  can  walk.  The  reason 
is  because  they  are  not  sure  of  their  small  limbs  and  try  them  before 
venturing  to  depend  upon  them. 

When  the  child  can  walk  he  goes  right  ahead  and  walks  all  his 
life  without  fear  or  hesitation. 

It  is  the  same  in  every  line  of  business.  The  business  man  must 
know  just  where  he  stands  all  the  time,  and  he  must  begin  small  in 
order  to  learn  how  to  rely  upon  himself. 

You  are  looking  for  something  big,  large,  something  you  think 
commensurate  with  your  abilities.  Well,  then,  let  me  tell  you  that 
you  will  never  find  anything  to  suit  you.  You  are  inflated  with  your 
ability,  your  importance,  and  fail  to  see  the  small  things  at  your  feet 
and  within  your  reach  that  if  put  together  will  aggregate  the  very 
big  thing  you  want. 

You  aim  at  the  moon  and  feel  bad  because  you  do  not  hit  it. 
While  your  aim  may  be  perfectly  good  and  correct,  the  object  may 
be  too  far  off  for  you  to  hit,  or  else  you  must  work  yourself  within 
reach  of  it  and  then  you  will  hit  it. 

Small  beginnings  have  made  every  great  man  on  earth.  Out  of 
the  huts  and  squalid  cabins  of  the  world  have  issued  men  who  have 
conquered  the  world  of  arms  and  commerce. 

You  have  the  advantage  of  them  from  an  educational  point  of 
view,  and  think  you  must  be  saddled  upon  a  fiery  horse  before  you 
know  whether  you  can  ride  a  steady  going  one. 

The  millionaire  was  not  a  millionaire  when  he  started,  he  was 
an  obscure  clerk  in  a  dry  goods  store  working  for  wages  that  you 
scorn.  Eeduce  your  size  to  something  near  the  right  one  and  you 
will  see  things  differently  and  take  what  you  can  get  cheerfully, 
biding  your  time  to  reach  higher.  Let  your  hat  fit  your  head. 


189 


DON'T  GET  DISCOURAGED 

One  of  the  greatest  causes  for  failure  in  life  is  discouragement. 
It  seems  to  be  an  element  in  the  life  of  every  man  to  be  up  one 
day  and  down  the  next. 

"When  a  man  gets  up  it  is  possible  for  him  to  stay  up  by  hard 
work  and  persistence,  but  if  he  permits  himself  to  go  down  below  his 
balance  he  may  consider  himself  altogether  down-and-out. 

Failure  does  not  mean  that  you  will  not  succeed,  because  strug- 
gle as  we  may  we  must  meet  failure  and  look  it  squarely  in  the  face. 

But  be  not  afraid  of  it,  take  hold  of  it  by  the  throat  and  compel 
it  to  work  to  your  advantage. 

The  lessons  learned  during  the  struggle  toward  success,  and  the 
ups  and  downs  of  the  road  are  valuable  and  stand  for  experience. 
When  a  driver  has  gone  over  a  hard  road  once,  he  knows  the  rocky 
portions  and  can  avoid  them  when  going  over  it  again. 

It  is  human  to  make  mistakes.  In  fact,  it  is  a  maxim:  "It  is 
human  to  err." 

Knowing  this  to  be  inevitable,  why  repine,  or  be  discouraged? 

Follow  the  example  of  the  small  child  who  falls  and  picks  him- 
self up  over  and  over  again.  By  and  by,  he  can  walk  without 
falling  down. 

Remember  this :  Every  dark  cloud  has  a  silver  lining.  You  see 
the  dark  side,  but  if  you  make  your  way  around  to  the  other  side 
you  will  see  the  sun  shining. 

Much  of  the  discouragement  is  caused  by  undertaking  more  than 
we  can  accomplish.  If  that  is  the  case,  then  by  leaving  off  a  little 
here  and  there  we  shall  soon  reduce  our  enterprise  to  a  success 
that  we  can  handle. 


190 


DON'T  BE  PREJUDICED 

We  sometimes  dislike  a  man,  or  hate  him,  which  is  the  same 
thing,  because  he  possesses  certain  peculiarities  of  person  or  conduct 
which  are  different  from  ours,  or  has  ideas  that  are  different  from 
those  we  favor. 

The  man  may  be  a  perfect  stranger  to  us,  and  we  may  know 
nothing  about  his  environments  or  conditions  under  which  he  lives, 
or  the  reasons  why  he  differs  from  us — we  hate  him  all  the  same  and 
take  the  other  side  of  the  street  rather  than  meet  him  face  to  face. 

If  we  were  to  look  into  ourselves  we  might  believe  that  this  man 
we  dislike,  has  many  reasons  for  not  liking  us. 

We  show  prejudice  when  we  judge  any  man.  "Judge  not,  lest 
ye  be  judged,"  says  Christ.  You  are  not  the  judge  of  any  man's 
conduct,  and  to  judge  him  entails  slander,  backbiting,  and  conspir- 
acies to  his  undoing. 

You  throw  mud  at  another  man.  Why  ?  Is  it  not  because  you 
have  some  spots  yourself  and  want  to  draw  attention  away  from 
them? 

You  are  afraid  that  if  you  boost  the  other  man  up  you  will  lower 
yourself.  Hence  you  unload  upon  him  some  of  your  objectionable 
qualities  to  lighten  your  load. 

Every  man  who  does  this  admits  that  the  other  man  is  better 
than  he,  and  hopes  by  adding  his  faults  to  that  other  man,  to  reduce 
the  level  to  somewhere  near  a  balance.  But  experience  demon- 
strates the  contrary. 

Even  if  a  man  should  be  as  bad  as  you  say  he  is,  it  is  not  your 
business  to  correct  him.  You  can  not  extract  the  fangs  of  a  rattle- 
snake by  abusing  him. 

Look  out  for  your  own  destinies  and  leave  the  judgment  of  your 
fellow  man  to  the  judgment  seat  of  God,  where  it  belongs. 


191 


DON'T  BE  SMALL  MINDED 


A  broad,  liberal  minded  man  is  beloved  by  all,  but  a  narrow, 
small  minded  man  is  an  object  of  dislike. 

You  do  not  have  to  squander  money  to  be  considered  broad 
minded,  or  be  extravagant  in  your  life  and  home.  A  man  of  that  sort 
is  drawing  upon  his  future  to  use  up  in  the  present,  and  there  is  no 
greater  folly  than  this. 

In  all  your  dealings  with  your  fellow  men,  you  must  exhibit 
that  trait  of  open  mindedness  that  will  draw  men  to  you. 

If  you  stick  at  trifles  and  refuse  to  concede  a  point  to  another 
he  will  avoid  you  in  future  dealings. 

"Grab"  is  a  good  game,  you  say.  Very  well,  "you  shall  not  grab 
anything  belonging  to  me,"  and  everybody  says  the  same  thing. 
So  it  will  come  to  pass  by  and  by  that  there  will  be  nothing  for  you 
to  grab. 

Generosity  within  a  man's  means  is  always  a  noble  trait,  and 
meets  with  the  approbation  of  every  man.  But  you  must  be  wise  in 
your  generosity  and  not  run  into  vain  glory,  or  phariseeism — which 
is  fancying  that  you  are  better  than  other  men  because  you  squander 
money.  Others  don't  think  so,  they  call  you  "fool"  behind  your 
back. 

A  close-fisted,  penurious  man,  a  driver  of  hard  bargains,  is  al- 
ways a  small  man,  and  everybody  is  on  the  look  out  for  a  chance  to 
beat  him  at  his  own  game,  and  they  generally  do. 

There  are  small  men  who  will  sell  you  large  eggs  by  the  pound, 
and  small  ones  by  the  dozen.  People  find  that  out  and  go  some- 
where else  to  do  their  marketing. 

In  every  hill  of  potatoes,  there  are  some  small  ones — they  did 
not  grow  with  the  others,  and  they  are  also  cheaper  than  the  others. 
In  the  human  hill,  the  small  men  do  not  grow  like  the  large  ones, 
hence  they  are  cheaper. 

Do  not  be  a  small  potato,  be  a  large  one  and  sell  for  more. 


DON'T  WASTE  TIME 

Time  is  not  a  thing  to  be  wasted,  for  it  is  given  you  for  the  pur- 
pose of  working  out  your  destiny. 

Time  does  not  belong  to  you,  it  is  a  loan  and  sometime,  perhaps 
before  you  are  ready,  the  loan  will  be  called  in. 

It  is  said  that  "Time  is  Money."  This  is  not  to  be  understood 
as  meaning  dollars  and  cents,  but  as  something  valuable  to  you.  A 
drink  of  water  is  not  cash  money,  but  it  is  valuable  to  a  thirsty  man. 

The  proverb  "Waste  not,  want  not,"  is  as  applicable  to  time  as 
it  is  to  bread  and  meat,  clothing  or  money. 

Yet  we  are  wasting  time  when  we  stick  at  trifles,  embark  in 
trivial  things,  or  are  connected  with  something  not  worth  the  trouble 
of  exploiting. 

A  man  who  wastes  his  time  soon  acquires  a  reputation  for  being 
good  for  little  else  than  small  things,  a  trifling  character,  and  his 
wages  or  salary  is  gauged  upon  his  dawdling  peculiarities. 

Every  man  is  considered  as  large  as  the  things  he  does  and  no 
larger,  and  the  time  he  steals — yes,  steals  from  himself,  he  will  try 
to  steal  from  others. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  keep  in  constant  motion,  or  always  at 
work  to  save  time,  but  idle  things,  trifling  matters,  idle  words  and 
silly  things  are  a  mere  waste  of  time. 

You  must  prepare  for  the  time  of  need,  the  time  of  trouble,  and 
generally  look  ahead  of  you,  and  you  can  do  this  only  by  not  wast- 
ing your  present  time  of  action. 

There  will  come  a  period  when  time  shall  be  no  more ;  when  you 
will  look  back  and  sigh  over  wasted  moments. 

Take  time  to  be  cheerful,  for  amusement,  for  pleasure,  of  course. 
Such  things  are  good  for  the  soul  and  body,  and  the  time  is  not 
wasted  when  they  are  reasonable  and  decent. 


13—1,  S 


193 


DON'T  DECEIVE  YOURSELF 


The  man  who  shuts  his  eyes  deliberately  and  walks  toward  a 
deep  hole  into  which  he  falls,  is  a  fool  and  does  not  deserve  sympathy 
or  help. 

But  the  man  who  deliberately  deceives  himself  and  uses  false 
arguments  to  bolster  up  some  bad  habit,  or  shady  dealing  with  his 
fellow  men,  is  working  dead  against  his  conscience,  and  drifting 
down  deep  in  the  human  scale.  He  is  an  object  of  contempt. 

You  get  the  better  of  a  man  by  some  trick  and  say  to  yourself : 
"Oh,  he  would  have  done  the  same  thing  to  me." 

So  you  measure  yourself  by  others  ?  This  is  not  an  assertion  of 
manhood,  it  is  a  slavish  subjection  to  others  mentally. 

When  a  man  goes  wrong,  or  commits  a  wrong  act,  and  deceives 
himself  into  the  belief  that  he  was  right,  he  commits  moral  suicide, 
just  the  same  as  if  he  killed  himself. 

There  is  another  point  of  view  to  this  question:  If  you  could 
deceive  yourself  and  let  it  go  at  that,  there  might  be  no  harm  done 
except  to  your  own  self-respect,  but  in  deceiving  yourself  you  de- 
ceive others  into  the  belief  that  you  are  honest  and  square.  Whereas, 
you  are  a  hypocrite. 

Others  will  find  you  out  very  soon,  and  then  you  may  as  well  shut 
up  shop,  for  all  the  business  and  trust  you  will  get. 

A  man  who  is  square  with  himself  will  be  true  to  everybody 
else.  This  makes  for  character,  and  character  is  all  a  man  has  on 
this  earth;  once  lost  it  can  never  be  regained.  You  see,  there  are 
too  many  people  on  earth  to  deal  with.  You  are  not  the  only  one, 
and  so  your  disappearance  will  not  make  even  a  small  ripple. 

Be  a  man  among  other  men,  and  be  true  to  yourself,  for  so  you 
will  gain  the  respect  and  good  will  of  all. 


194 


DON'T  HIDE  YOUR  FAULTS 

Confession  is  good  for  the  soul. 

This  does  not  mean  that  you  are  to  go  about  and  tell  everybody 
what  a  bad  man  you  are.  If  you  do  that,  they  will  soon  begin  to 
believe  you  and  keep  away  from  you. 

Where  there  is  smoke  there  is  always  some  kind  of  a  fire. 

When  you  are  wrong,  say  so  without  hesitation.  Nobody  is  per- 
fect, and  all  men  have  their  faults. 

In  the  business  world  every  man  wants  to  know  every  other 
man,  then  it  will  be  safe  to  do  business  with  him.  But  you  can  not 
know  another  without  knowing  his  faults. 

Concealment  of  one's  frailties  is  dangerous,  and  leads  to  harm 
if  you  are  found  out,  and  you  are  always  found  out.  You  are  a 
suspicious  character,  and  sometimes  suspicions  are  "as  strong  as 
proofs  of  Holy  Writ." 

You  chew  cloves  to  hide  the  fact  that  you  have  taken  a  drink. 
Why  do  you  not  say  that  you  take  a  drink  occasionally  if  that  is 
the  fact,  and  not  try  to  hide  the  odor  of  the  drink  behind  cloves? 
Nobody  is  deceived,  and  you  get  the  reputation  of  being  a  steady 
drinker,  which  may  be  far  from  the  truth. 

You  apply  for  a  job,  and  you  are  asked:  "Do  you  drink?" 
Why  not  answer  bravely:  "No,  sir,  not  as  a  rule.  I  do  take  a  drink 
once  in  a  while,  but  will  not  do  so  anymore."  Your  probable  em- 
ployer says  to  himself:  "I  can  trust  this  man  because  he  does  not 
hide  his  faults,  but  confesses  them  and  intends  to  avoid  them." 

It  is  so  with  other  faults  that  will  weigh  against  you  if  con- 
cealed and  found  out. 


195 


A  pessimist  is  a  man  who  has  a  constant  grievance  against 
somebody  or  something. 

He  is  forever  standing  in  his  own  light,  and  thinks  the  whole 
world  has  picked  him  out  to  be  the  scapegoat  for  everything  that  is 
bad. 

He  says:  "Everybody  and  everything  is  against  me  and  I  can 
not  succeed.  It's  no  use  trying." 

Before  you  give  up  to  despair,  friend,  bear  this  in  mind: 

You  say  you  have  not  the  same  opportunities  every  other  man 
has. 

You  will  not  believe  that  if  you  stop  to  think  a  moment. 

The  average  Colored  American  has  ten  times  the  opportunities 
his  father  had,  and  a  hundred  times  the  opportunities  his  grand- 
father possessed. 

You  are  one  of  the  average  Colored  Americans,  perhaps.  Well 
then,  your  grandfather  had  no  opportunities  at  all.  If  he  had  one, 
he  was  not  permitted  to  grasp  it.  Your  father  had  more  opportuni- 
ties than  his  father,  but  opportunities  were  just  beginning  to  show 
themselves. 

You  live  in  a  far  advanced  age  when  the  very  air  is  full  of  op- 
portunities, and  yet  you  think  you  have  none. 

The  reason  why  you  are  a  pessimist  is  because  you  want  to  be. 
You  think  it  is  too  much  trouble  to  reach  out  and  take  the  oppor- 
tunities offered  you,  sometimes  even  forced  upon  you. 

Instead  of  being  a  pessimist  you  ought  to  laugh  and  thank  God 
that  the  bright  side  of  life  is  always  turned  toward  you,  and  you 
can  see  it  by  merely  turning  your  eyes  in  its  direction. 

Keep  your  eyes  open ;  laugh  and  the  world  will  laugh  with  you ; 
weep,  and  you  weep  alone. 


196 


DON'T  BE  A  COWARD 

It  is  cowardly  to  "dare"  do  a  wrong  thing  when  the  right 
course  would  take  real  moral  courage.  It  is  cowardly  to  "dare"  do 
a  foolish  thing  to  avoid  being  laughed  at  by  "the  other  fellows." 

It  is  cowardly,  and  vulgar  as  well,  for  a  girl  to  let  herself  be 
drawn  into  a  silly  flirtation,  a  course  that  cheapens  her  own  womanly 
nature  and  makes  her  the  toy  of  the  moment,  just  because  "the  other 
girls  do  it." 

It  is  cowardly  for  a  grocer  to  give  short  weight,  put  sand  in  his 
sugar  or  sell  cheap  substitutes  for  pure  food,  just  because  his  com- 
petitors do. 

It  is  cowardly  for  a  lawyer,  merchant  or  other  business  man  to 
indulge  in  sharp  practices  because  others  in  the  same  line  of  business 
have  set  the  example. 

It  is  cowardly  for  a  woman  to  try  to  dress  more  extravagantly 
than  her  purse  will  permit,  to  keep  pace  with  her  neighbors.  And 
here  I  am  going  to  say  something  which  will  cause  some  eyes  to  open 
wide  in  astonishment — it  is  cowardly  to  deny  one's  self  or  one's  fam- 
ily the  reasonable  comforts  of  life  when  they  can  be  afforded.  Some 
do  go  to  this  extreme  just  from  the  love  of  being  considered  "pru- 
dent." 

Don't  mind  what  the  "other  fellow"  says,  or  thinks,  in  these 
matters  that  concern  only  yourself  and  those  nearest  and  dearest. 
Live  so  as  to  make  the  very  most  and  highest  of  the  life  God  has 
given  you, — and  let  the  tongues  wag  as  they  will. 

Why  bless  you,  if  folks  couldn't  talk  they  would  die — some  of 
them.  Let  them  talk  and  let  yourself  be  free  from  care  concerning 
what  they  say, — if  you  know  you  are  acting  from  principle.  Tastes 
differ.  Yours  is  as  apt  to  be  right  as  your  neighbor's.  Live  your  own 
life — only  so  it  be  a  brave,  true,  sensible  one — and  let  the  other 
fellow  live  his. 


197 


DO  NOT  SPEAK  EVIL  OF 

ANY  ONE 

When  you  speak  evil  of  another  you  assume  the  position  of  his 
judge  and  sentence  him  to  punishment  without  a  hearing. 

"Judge  not  lest  ye  be  judged."  That  is  the  inhibition,  which  is 
a  command  inasmuch  as  it  contains  a  threat  of  punishment. 

When  you  speak  evil  of  a  man,  you  injure  him  if  what  you 
speak  of  him  is  not  true  and  you  make  yourself  a  spreader  of  false- 
hood. 

You  also  injure  his  reputation  which  is  not  in  your  keeping  but 
is  his  property.  You  steal  something  from  him  that  is  his  own  and 
to  which  he  has  a  right. 

You  blast  a  reputation  heedlessly  and  without  its  being  of  any 
value  to  you.  You  shut  it  out  for  life  from  all  that  it  holds  dear 
and  valuable.  For  what?  Perhaps  to  gratify  your  lust  for  gossip. 

You  will  not  get  off  so  easily  as  you  think  by  ruining  or  at- 
tempting to  ruin  another's  reputation.  You  weaken  yourself.  The 
man  you  malign  has  friends  that  will  stand  by  him,  and  they  will 
become  your  enemies,  not  only  in  business  but  socially,  and  you  will 
soon  find  yourself  ostracized  from  respectable  people  and  sent  down 
to  associate  with  other  liars  like  yourself. 

Even  if  what  you  say  should  prove  to  be  true,  who  constituted 
you  the  judge?  As  already  said,  you  must  not  judge. 

One  way  of  hurting  a  man  is  to  misinterpret  his  acts.  How  do 
you  know  what  a  man's  motives  are  in  any  case?  Every  man  looks 
into  a  mirror  and  sees  himself,  whence  he  interprets  according  to  his 
own  motives  under  the  same  circumstances.  As  it  is  commonly  put : 
"A  man  generally  judges  another  from  himself." 

It  is  an  unwise  habit  to  fall  into,  and  should  be  avoided  lest 
others  see  us  as  we  see  others. 


DO  NOT  NEGLECT  YOUR 
PARENTS  OR  YOUR  FAMILY 

Every  man  is  judged  by  his  home  life. 

What  kind  of  a  son  are  you  ?  In  answering  this  question  which 
will  be  asked  to  determine  your  character,  the  only  answer  possible 
to  insure  favorable  consideration  is  "a  good  son." 

The  home  life  of  the  nation  and  of  the  race  is  vital.  If  you  are 
a  home  preserver  or  a  home  builder,  your  station  in  life  is  assured. 

To  sum  up  the  requirements  you  should  stand  upon  the  platform 
open  to  the  eyes  of  all  men  as  a  good  son,  faithful  brother,  kind 
father,  helpful  friend,  and  a  good  citizen.  It  is  not  difficult.  Such 
virtues  come  to  be  a  habit  if  practiced  faithfully. 

It  is  easier  to  be  all  these  than  to  be  vicious,  and  wrong  with 
your  parents,  family,  and  relatives. 

"Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother  that  the  days  may  be  long  in 
the  land  which  I  will  give  thee." 

Something  of  a  promise,  is  it  not?  It  is  a  promise  that  has  been 
strictly  kept  since  the  world  began. 

Your  mother  suffered  for  you;  your  father  struggled  for  you, 
and  you  can  not  repay  them  with  ingratitude.  You  may  be  higher 
than  they,  better  educated,  more  of  a  social  ornament,  but  you  are 
theirs,  and  only  the  vain,  foolish  and  wicked  would  neglect  them. 

It  does  not  pay  to  treat  them  with  contumely  and  scorn  because 
they  do  not  make  the  same  fine  appearance  you  do.  There  is  no 
man  or  woman  on  this  earth  of  higher  social  value  to  you  than  your 
parents. 

If  you  are  a  man  of  family,  remember  that  you  are  building  up 
a  posterity.  You  have  fulfilled  a  noble  mission,  the  greatest  on  earth. 
They  owe  you  something,  but  the  indebtedness  is  mutual,  you  owe 
them  much. 


199 


Do  Not  Drink  Alcohol 

Or  Form  Other  Bad  Habits 

Drink  is  the  curse  of  the  age,  and  it  has  been  truly  said  of  it 
"A  man  is  a  fool  who  will  put  that  in  his  mouth  which  will  steal  his 
brains." 

The  habit  of  drinking  intoxicating  liquors  is  not  a  mere  personal 
vice,  it  is  public  and  affects  every  person  belonging  to  or  connected 
with  you. 

Looked  at  from  a  business  standpoint,  it  is  a  destroyer  of  op- 
portunity, and  undermines  the  most  brilliant  prospects  in  life.  It 
leads  to  moral  and  physical  death. 

If  you  hope  to  win  you  must  not  drink  intoxicating  liquors,  it 
matters  not  whether  you  can  stand  them  or  not.  They  will  get  you 
finally,  besides  that,  nobody  wants  a  man  who  drinks. 

Drink  brings  on  other  habits  that  are  destructive  of  character 
and  opportunity.  A  man  who  gambles  will  drink.  Why?  Because 
he  knows  he  is  doing  something  he  should  not  do,  and  the  drink 
hardens  his  conscience.  The  hardening  process  continues  and  he 
forms  all  sorts  of  bad  habits.  The  more  he  forms  the  more  reckless 
he  becomes,  then  it  is  a  case  of  "Good  night"  to  everything  decent 
and  noble,  or  worth  having. 

There  are  few  cures  to  bad  habits.  They  become  diseases  in  the 
course  of  time,  and  fatal  diseases,  besides  encouraging  other  diseases 
by  reducing  the  resisting  power  of  the  body. 

There  is  a  preventive  to  all  bad  habits,  however,  and  only  one—- 
never take  your  first  drink  of  intoxicating  liquor;  never  gamble  for 
a  first  stake ;  never  taste  the  first  dose  of  cocaine  to  know  how  it  will 
affect  you.  In  other  words :  never  begin  a  bad  habit  and  it  can  not 
become  your  master  and  crowd  you  out  of  the  companionship  of  men. 


Do  Not  Be  a  Spendthrift 


The  man  who  squanders  his  hard  earned  money  is  an  enemy 
to  himself. 

By  squandering  money  is  meant  expending  it  for  something 
you  do  not  need  and  which  is  of  no  value,  use,  or  merit. 

"A  penny  saved  is  a  penny  earned"  is  a  well  known  saying, 
also  "Take  care  of  the  pence  and  the  pounds  will  take  care  of 
themselves." 

Don't  imagine  it  looks  big  when  a  young  man  is  with  his  com- 
panions and  throws  his  money  right  and  left.  Does  he  gain  their 
respect?  Never.  They  look  upon  him  as  a  fool  and  while  they 
are  willing  to  take  advantage  of  his  "liberality,"  it  will  always 
be  noticed  that  they  never  reciprocate.  They  are  wiser  than  he. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  be  a  miser  either,  for  that  is  the  other 
extreme  and  equally  as  reprehensible. 

No  man  should  live  on  crusts  and  hoard  away  his  money  for  some 
public  administrator  to  find  and  spend  in  fees  when  he  is  dead. 

Neither  can  a  man  waste  his  money  and  expect  to  have  any 
left  for  the  rainy  day  that  always  comes  to  every  mortal  Such 
a  man  says  when  he  is  too  old  to  earn  money,  and  is  kicked  about 
from  pillar  to  post  without  friends  or  companions:  "If  I  had  only 
saved  my  money  when  I  was  young,  I  might  be  a  rich  man  now." 
That  is  quite  true,  but  you  wasted  your  money  and  you  have 
reached  the  end  of  your  chapter  in  life. 

What  do  you  want  money  for  anyway?  You  can  live  on  bread 
and  water.  There  is  a  great  question  in  this  idea.  We  have 
needs;  we  have  rights  to  be  observed,  to  marry,  to  be  decent,  to 
live  in  healthy  places,  raise  a  family  and  educate  them.  All  these 
things  make  a  man,  an  American  citizen,  and  if  you  throw  away 
the  money  to  make  you  these  things,  then  you  can  not  become  any 
of  them.  In  that  case  you  are — nothing.  Do  you  aspire  to  be  a 
nonentity  ? 


201 


DON'T  BE  A  KICKER  OR  A 
KNOCKER 

If  a  man  keeps  on  complaining  about  things  in  general  and 
particular,  he  will  soon  be  thrown  out  of  decent  society. 

Grievances  and  troubles  come  to  every  man  in  this  world,  and 
every  man  knows  it  without  constantly  repeating  it.  He  has  his 
own  troubles,  and  does  not  care  to  be  saddled  with  yours. 

This  is  a  good  old  earth  if  you  would  take  off  your  blue  spec- 
tacles and  look  at  it  with  your  own  eyes. 

Some  men  are  so  dissatisfied  with  things  that  there  is  no 
pleasing  them,  but  if  you  attempt  to  take  from  them  the  things 
that  do  not  satisfy  or  please,  they  set  up  a  roar. 

When  there  is  a  wrong  to  be  righted,  some  right  to  be  pro- 
tected, it  is  well  enough  to  complain,  but  there  are  numerous  per- 
sons who  go  about  complaining  all  the  time.  "When  it  is  not  one 
thing  it  is  another. 

These  persons  are  given  the  name  of  "kickers,"  and  when 
they  keep  it  up  they  are  deemed  "chronic  kickers." 

It  is  sometimes  impossible  to  pass  these  people  by,  lest  a  really 
suffering  brother  human  be  denied  help.  But  they  become  known, 
and  should  be  avoided  for  the  sake  of  one's  peace  of  mind. 

The  strong  man  will  bear  his  troubles  in  silence,  but  the  weak 
one  whines  about  them  and  fancies  they  are  the  worst. 

If  you  stop  to  consider  how  this  earth  would  get  along  with- 
out you,  and  that  it  did  without  you  a  long  time,  perhaps  you 
would  quit  kicking  and  give  others  a  rest  from  your  complaints. 

A  little  kicking  may  be  useful,  but  too  much  of  it  lands  a  man 
outside  the  reach  of  opportunity. 


A  GOOD  WOMAN   THE  GLORY 

OF   MAN 

Man's  Best  Friend  and  Counselor 

.When  God  created  Adam,  it  was  found  that  he  had  no  help- 
meet, so  woman  was  created  to  be  his  companion. 

St.  Paul  says:  "The  woman  is  the  glory  of  man,"  and  still 
farther  elaborating  the  idea  of  the  helpmeet  says:  "Neither  is  the 
man  without  the  woman,  neither  the  woman  without  the  man,  in 
the  Lord." 

That  is  as  much  as  saying  that  the  man  and  the  woman  must 
stand  side  by  side  in  this  world  as  companions  and  helpmeets 
toward  the  glory  of  the  Lord. 

The  Holy  Scripture  is  full  of  allusions  to  good  women.  Thus: 
"A  virtuous  woman  is  a  crown  to  her  husband,"  2  Prov.  12,  4. 
"Her  price  is  above  rubies,"  Prov.  31,  10.  "Dorcas:  this  woman 
was  full  of  good  works  and  almsdeeds  which  she  did." 

As  the  mother  of  the  Christ,  woman,  in  the  person  of  the  Vir- 
gin Mary,  has  been  put  upon  a  high  pedestal  for  a  pattern  and  a 
model  to  all  good  women. 

Her  part  in  the  world  may  be  well  explained  by  the  words  of 
the  orator:  "The  hand  that  rocks  the  cradle  rules  the  world." 

The  greatest  deference  and  respect  is  the  due  of  every  woman, 
since  she  is  the  mother  of  the  race,  and  its  guardian  and  protector 
when  in  the  helpless  period  of  infancy. 

The  most  beautiful  and  unanswerable  tribute  to  women  is 
paid  by  King  Lemuel  in  the  words  of  the  prophecy  that  his  mother 
taught  him.  It  is  to  be  found  in  Proverbs  31,  and  includes  the 
entire  chapter  of  31  verses. 


203 


EDUCATE  YOUR  CHILDREN 

It  can  not  be  doubted  that  education  is  the  father  and  mother 
of  opportunity  and  success  in  life. 

You  may  knowl  this  from  your  own  deficiencies,  therefore, 
give  those  belonging  to  you  a  chance  at  opportunity  and  success 
by  educating  them. 

You  bring  helpless  beings  into  the  world;  you  see  them  grow- 
ing up  amid  modern  surroundings  that  demand  education,  and  it 
can  not  be  possible  that  you  will  permit  them  to  become  weeds  in 
the  human  garden — useless  incumbrances  to  be  thrown  out  upon 
the  garbage  heap. 

It  is  the  right  of  your  children  to  be  educated  to  fit  some 
sphere  in  life.  They  are  yours,  and  look  to  you  to  aid  them.  Be- 
sides, whatever  you  do  to  educate  your  children  must  redound  to 
your  own  advantage. 

Some  people  are  jealous  because  their  children  know  more 
than  their  parents.  If  your  mind  runs  that  way  you  come  within 
the  condemnation: 

"He  that  provideth  not  for  those  of  his  own  household  hath 
denied  the  faith;  he  is  the  companion  of  the  destroyer." 

Think  this  over  and  let  it  sink  into  your  mind. 

Your  children  want  things  you  did  not  have  when  you  were 
a  child,  and  therefore,  if  the  things  that  were  good  enough  for 
you  are  not  good  enough  for  your  children,  they  must  go  without. 
You  reason  like  a  cheese  that  is  full  of  blind  mites. 

We  are  progressing  far  beyond  the  dreams  of  your  youth, 
and  your  children  are  tied  to  the  car  of  progress.  You  must  not 
only  let  them  go  along  with  it,  but  you  must  help  them  to  keep  up 
with  the  procession.  They  are  confronted  by  opportunities,  and 
you  dare  not  blind  their  eyes  to  them.  Education  is  the  only  thing 
that  will  keep  their  eyes  wide  open  to  the  chances  of  life. 


THE   GOLDEN   RULE,  OR  THE   PRIM- 
CIPLE  OF  LIVE  AND  LET  LIVE 

Life  is  a  natural  right  in  all  men,  and  it  is  inalienable. 

"The  Lord  is  not  willing  that  any  should  perish." 

Under  our  constitutions  and  laws,  life,  liberty  and  the  pursuit 
of  happiness  are  the  inalienable  rights  of  all  men. 

No  man  has  a  right,  under  any  sort  of  provocation  to  de- 
prive another  of  his  life,  no  more  has  another  man  any  right  to 
deprive  us  of  life. 

There  is  an  eternal  balance  in  this  right  to  live,  and  an  eternal 
duty  on  our  part  to  let  our  fellow  man  live.  But  there  are  indi- 
rect ways  of  accomplishing  another  man's  death,  and  we  are  equally 
as  guilty  as  if  we  were  to  deprive  him  of  life  directly. 

A  mark  was  set  upon  the  murderer  Cain  lest  any  one  finding 
him  should  kill  him.  The  right  to  live  may  be  extended  over  all 
men,  the  sinner  as  well  as  the  saint,  even  the  murderer  is  marked 
so  that  his  right  to  live  shall  not  be  interfered  with. 

"When  a  man  is  in  the  full  tide  of  vigorous  life,  his  impression 
is  that  he  has  more  right  to  live  than  the  weak,  decrepit  and  use- 
less, but  there  is  no  such  difference — the  right  is  conferred  upon 
all. 

We  must  look  to  it  lest  we  so  act  as  to  deprive  another  of  this 
right  to  live,  for  though  we  may  not  actually  kill,  we  may  inter- 
fere with  his  life  in  many  ways.  We  wrong  him  in  many  ways; 
destroy  his  character;  interfere  with  his  existence  in  business,  by 
slander,  and  often  "drive  another  to  the  wall,"  as  it  is  said.  But 
when  we  do  that  we  are  interfering  with  that  man's  right  to  live, 
for  the  right  is  attached  to  everything  that  a  man  may  do.  I 
have  a  right  to  work,  but  you  say,  "Not  unless  you  do  as  I  say." 
This  is  an  invasion  of  his  right  to  live. 

Every  man  orders  his  life  to  suit  himself,  it  is  his  life  and  no 
one  may  order  it  for  him.  The  Golden  Rule  is  here  exemplified: 
"Do  unto  others  as  you  would  have  others  do  unto  you."  It  is  a 
good  and  safe  rule  to  follow  always. 


205 


DON'T  CO  INTO  PARTNERSHIP  WITH      \ 
"THE  DEVIL" 

It  may  be  true,  as  many  contend,  that  every  man  has  a  per- 
sonal devil  within  him  that  goads  him  on  to  do  the  wrong  things 
at  the  right  time.  Any  person  who  has  that  sort  of  a  devil  can 
easily  get  rid  of  him  by  the  use  of  a  strong  will  and  determination. 

But  outside  of  him,  this  "Devil"  is  quite  an  institution  whose 
great  aim  seems  to  be  to  monopolize  you  and  everybody  else.  The 
feature  he  displays  is  a  willingness  to  go  into  partnership  with 
you  in  your  undertakings. 

He  will  make  suggestions  to  you  that  sound  plausible  and 
good,  and  his  promises  are  lurid.  But  beware  of  him,  he  is  work- 
ing for  himself  and  not  you.  He  is  extremely  selfish  and  will  grab 
all  the  profits,  leaving  you  thrown  out  like  an  old  shoe  that  is  no 
longer  fit  to  wear. 

A  suggestion  of  wrong,  of  crooked  work,  of  something  that 
will  injure  your  fellow  man,  that  will  best  him,  and  cause  him  to 
lose  money,  character,  friends,  or  honesty,  comes  from  this  outside 
Devil  who  wants  you  for  a  partner. 

In  a  partnership  the  partners  are  supposed  to  work  together 
for  the  common  interest,  but  with  the  Devil  as  a  partner  you  do 
all  the  work  and  he  takes  the  pot  of  gold. 

If  you  are  a  sterling,  upright  man,  and  insist  upon  being  so, 
you  may  and  probably  will  be  tempted  to  go  into  partnership 
with  the  Devil,  but  knowing  him,  you  will  flount  his  honied  words 
and  stick  to  your  uprightness.  By  and  by  he  will  leave  you  and 
you  will  win  your  way  and  enjoy  all  the  profits. 

In  baptism  you  renounce  the  world,  the  flesh  and  the  Devil. 
The  world  ruins  you,  the  flesh  overcomes  you,  and  the  Devil  gets 
you.  This  is  the  usual  routine,  so  stand  by  your  baptismal  vows, 
they  are  wise. 


HONESTY  THE  BEST  POLICY 

Honesty  is  a  question  of  morals.  The  law  demands  that  all 
men  shall  be  honest,  but  the  maxim  says  it  is  the  "best  policy" 
to  be  honest. 

To  succeed  in  business  or  in  any  affairs  where  others  are 
concerned,  it  behooves  a  man  to  be  open  and  above  board  with 
every  one. 

The  truth  is,  that  a  dishonest  man  is  not  wanted  in  anything 
where  there  is  responsibility,  or  where  a  loss  may  result  through 
dishonesty. 

If  a  man  is  honest  with  himself,  it  is  probable  that  he  will  be 
honest  with  others.  In  this  respect,  honesty  is  like  charity:  "It 
begins  at  home,  but  does  not  end  there." 

To  be  honest  does  not  mean  merely  that  a  man  is  not  to  steal 
another  man's  money,  but  does  mean  that  every  man  should  be 
given  his  due,  whether  in  financial  matters  or  in  duty.  The  man 
who  half  does  his  work,  watches  for  the  clock  to  hasten  toward 
closing  time,  or  dawdles  when  haste  is  required,  is  not  honest, 
however  square  he  may  be  in  money  matters. 

The  trouble  is,  we  limit  all  our  morality  to  money,  and  imagine 
that  if  we  handle  money  carefully  and  without  loss  to  the  owner, 
we  are  honest. 

Even  taking  that  broad  view  of  the  virtue,  w*e  are  robbing  a 
man  when  we  shirk  work,  do  it  badly,  or  pretend  we  can  do  a 
thing  we  can  not  do  in  a  proper  manner  and  take  his  money  for 
the  doing  of  it. 

To  be  honest  truly,  a  man  must  be  fair  in  everything  that 
pertains  to  his  fellows.  A  man  who  will  deliberately  lie  will  cheat. 

To  give  every  man  a  square  deal  is  to  be  honest. 


207 


Do  As  You  Would  Be  Done  By 

It  is  not  an  easy  matter  to  do  to  others  what  you  would  they 
should  do  unto  you,  when  they  are  not  following  this  rule  them- 
selves. 

When  Christ  enunciated  the  Golden  Rule  in  the  Sermon  on  the 
Mount,  Matthew  7,  12,  he  announced  what  is  the  law  and  the 
prophets. 

"All  things  whatsoever  you  would  that  men  should  do  to  you, 
do  ye  even  so  to  them." 

It  is  good  morals  and  also  contains  a  masterful  business  propo- 
sition. The  reason  is,  because  it  is  a  moral  precept,  and  men  are 
inextricably  mixed  with  morals  in  all  their  transactions. 

We  can  not  be  guided  in  our  actions  by  what  other  men  do, 
except  in  a  general  way,  but  every  one  must  be  dependent  upon 
his  own  energies,  and  be  responsible  for  his  own  acts. 

If  we  were  to  do  as  other  men  do  to  us,  sometimes,  we  should  be 
apt  to  cause  a  breach  of  the  peace  or  commit  a  murder.  That  is 
conceded.  But  the  persistent  observation  of  this  rule  will  bring 
all  men  around  in  your  favor. 

There  is  reason  and  common  sense  to  be  observed,  however, 
in  the  observance  of  every  moral  precept.  Thus:  "Whosoever 
shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right  cheek,  turn  to  him  the  other  also." 

This  is  good  advice  coming  from  the  Great  Master,  but  it  is 
not  interpreted  as  meaning  that  your  cheeks  shall  be  turned  to- 
ward the  smiter  as  long  as  he  chooses  to  strike.  There  comes  a 
time  when  the  precept  has  been  complied  with,  and  then  let  the 
smiter  beware,  for  a  defense  will  be  made. 

We  know  what  the  Savior  means  in  all  His  sayings.  He  incul- 
cates peace  if  we  have  to  fight  for  it.  So  it  is  well  to  be  guarded 
in  our  too  rigid  observance  of  precepts,  lest  we  fall  into  the  con- 
trary condition  which  would  deprive  us  of  our  manhood. 

"Be  strong  and  quit  yourselves  like  men." 


208 


Keep  in  Touch  With  God 

The  wisest  man  that  ever  lived  says:  "Remember  now  thy 
Creator  in  the  days  of  thy  youth." 

The  basis  of  a  moral  life  is  the  remembrance  of  thy  Creator. 
With  this  in  your  memory  you  will  be  able  to  establish  a  moral 
character;  without  it  you  can  not  have  a  moral  life. 

Below  the  nature  of  every  man,  the  foundation  of  his  nature, 
the  everlasting  rock  upon  which  it  is  built,  is  God.  He  can  not  be 
ignored  in  any  act,  in  any  transaction.  Ttou  may  attempt  to  blot 
Him  out,  or  cover  Him  up  out  of  the  sight  of  your  own  intelli- 
gence, but  He  is  there  always.  He  is  your  Creator,  and  the 
more  you  are  in  touch  with  Him,  the  more  responsive  you  are  to 
His  promptings,  the  higher  your  moral  character. 

The  old  Pagans  had  no  morality  because  they  hid  God  from 
their  own  hearts  and  understandings,  and  substituted  gods  of 
wood  and  stone. 

They  really  worshipped  themselves,  for  when  a  man  casts 
out  God  there  is  nothing  but  himself  to  worship. 

The  fact  is,  when  men  desire  to  lead  immoral  lives,  or  commit 
violations  of  law  of  any  kind,  they  begin  by  closing  their  eyes  to 
God  and  forgetting  their  Creator,  and  they  say:  "There  is  no 
Hell." 

In  these  days  it  is  impossible  for  a  man  to  live  without  a 
knowledge  of  his  Creator.  His  name  is  everywhere  and  stamped 
upon  everything.  This  very  knowledge  makes  it  incumbent  upon 
every  man  to  keep  in  touch  with  his  Creator,  for  it  is  the  common 
sentiment  of  all  mankind,  and  can  not  be  ignored. 

The  observance  of  every  moral  precept  is  prompted  by  the 
Creator,  who  "wills  not  that  men  shall  perish,  but  that  they  shall 
live." 

To  turn  away  from  Him  is  to  lose  moral  character,  to  keep  in 
touch  with  Him  is  to  preserve  it.  We  keep  in  touch  with  God 
by  remembering  Him. 


14  A  J 


209 


nf 


"Trust  in  the  Lord  with  all  thine  heart;  and  lean  not  unto 
thine  own  understanding."  Proverbs,  3,  5. 

The  Lord  is  a  mighty  power  of  strength  to  you,  as  He  is  to  all 
mankind,  and  He  invites  you  to  make  use  of  that  strength.  Human 
life  is  a  poor  and  small  thing  without  something  to  make  it  of 
great  importance.  That  something  is  the  Lord,  and  He  is  part  of 
our  lives,  of  every  moment,  and  we  can  not  drive  Him  out  of  it. 
Why?  Because  He  created  us,  and  will  not  permit  one  of  His 
creations  to  be  without  help. 

"Not  a  sparrow  falleth"  that  He  does  not  know  it,  and  how 
much  more  are  you  of  interest  than  the  sparrow?  "Every  hair 
of  your  head  is  numbered." 

Some  men  imagine  they  can  get  along  without  the  help  of 
God,  but  they  deceive  themselves.  When  they  are  prosperous  they 
forget  Him,  but  when  adversity  comes,  they  turn  to  Him  for  suc- 
cor. Are  they  ever  refused  help?  Not  if  asked  in  the  proper  spirit. 
He  helps  you  if  you  help  yourself,  and  you  can  not  voluntarily  lie 
in  a  ditch  and  ask  God  to  help  you  out.  That  would  be  presump- 
tion. 

By  making  God  a  part  of  your  daily  lives,  taking  counsel 
from  Him  and  leaning  upon  Him  for  good  qualities,  you  will  be 
surprised  at  your  success.  You  do  not  have  to  be  a  bigot,  or  a 
ranter;  show  by  your  example  what  you  are  and  upon  whom  you 
lean  for  support. 

Do  not  be  shamed  to  give  the  Lord  as  the  cause  of  your  suc- 
cess, the  greatest  men  of  the  earth  have  always  recognized  His 
hand. 

Believe  in  Him  faithfully  and  fully. 

To  an  Atheist  who  'did  not  believe  in  God,  Napoleon  Bona- 
parte in  the  height  of  his  power  said:  "You  do  not  believe  in  God? 
Who  made  the  stars?" 


JKr*  a  Mm  (Sauus 


St.  Paul  says:  "Whether  ye  eat  or  drink,  or  whatsoever  ye 
do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God." 

There  is  a  glory  of  man  and  a  glory  of  God.  The  former  is 
transient,  but  the  latter  is  eternal,  and  is  what  all  men  should  aim 
to  see. 

"All  flesh  is  grass,  and  all  the  glory  of  man  as  the  flower  of 
grass.  The  grass  withereth,  and  the  flower  thereof  falleth  away." 

It  is  plain  to  every  right  thinking  and  reasoning  man  that  we 
should  seek  that  which  is  the  best.  We  so  act  in  all  our  business 
affairs,  and  why  should  we  not  do  the  same  so  far  as  our  immortal 
souls  are  concerned? 

The  kingdom  of  God  is  His  glory,  and  seeking  that  first,  all 
other  things  will  come  to  you. 

In  striving  to  attain  to  a  sight  of  the  glory  of  God,  we  are 
moving  upward  from  every  point  of  view.  Compared  with  that 
glory,  the  man  who  seeks  only  the  glory  of  man,  is  satisfied  with 
tinsel  instead  of  pure  gold. 

Do  not  imagine  that  because  we  are  far  away  frcTn.  the  king- 
dom and  glory  of  God,  that  it  is  not  worth  consideration.  His 
glory  is  visible  everywhere.  In  the  rising  sun;  the  flowers  and 
plants ;  the  winds  and  the  rain ;  in  the  smallest  animal,  and  particu- 
larly in  man. 

It  can  be  cultivated,  and  imitated  by  using  the  intellect.  The 
more  a  man  learns  the  nearer  he  gets  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  the 
better  he  will  be  prepared  to  finally  reach  it. 

All  men  are  moved  and  have  their  being  in  pursuance  to  a 
law  of  God  who  created  all  things  for  His  own  glory.  You  are 
intended  to  share  in  that  glory,  it  is  your  heritage  as  a  man. 


211 


Do  Not  Violate  the  Laws  of 

Nature 

To  violate  any  law  is  reprehensible,  and  in  most  cases  is 
punishable. 

A  man  steals,  and  he  is  put  in  jail  as  a  punishment  for  not 
letting  another  man's  property  alone.  It  is  his  and  you  have  no 
right  to  it,  wherefore  you  are  punished. 

But  when  you  violate  a  law  of  nature,  you  are  inflicting  an 
injury  upon  yourself  such  as  no  wise  man  will  do. 

All  men  were  created  for  a  special  purpose,  and  every  man 
who  has  reached  the  age  of  reason  knows  what  that  purpose  is. 
It  is  a  law  of  that  man's  nature  which  he  must  obey  or  take  the 
consequences. 

It  is  a  law  established  by  God,  the  Creator,  and  can  not  be 
violated  with  the  same  impunity  as  the  laws  of  man. 

For  instance:  The  legislature  enacts  a  law  forbidding  you  to 
steal.  You  steal,  nevertheless,  and  you  are  punished  as  has  been 
said,  being  sent  to  prison.  But  if  you  violate  a  law  of  God — or  a 
law  of  nature,  which  is  the  same  thing,  you  do  not  see  any  prison 
in  sight  and  you  imagine  you  are  going  to  get  off  free  from  pun- 
ishment. But  wait  a  moment. 

A  man  commits  suicide  or  does  other  flagrant  acts  upon  him- 
self. 

The  suicide  commits  a  murder,  but  if  he  murdered  another  he 
might  have  an  opportunity  to  repent — to  make  his  peace  with 
God.  But  by  putting  an  end  to  himself  he  cuts  off  his  chance  of 
repentance  and  appears  before  his  Creator  with  the  blood  stains 
indelibly  fixed  upon  his  hands.  He  is  a  marked  Cain,  and  he  fixes 
his  own  punishment  to  begin  immediately. 

Any  flagrant  violation  of  the  laws  of  nature  are  an  insult  to 
the  majesty  of  the  Creator  who  made  all  things  perfect,  and  fixes 
sure  punishment  upon  him  who  defaces  His  handiwork. 


The  Devil's  Work  in  the   Home, 
in  Society,  in  Business,  in  Pol- 
itics, and  in  Every  Walk 
of  Life 


THE  THIEF 

Misrepresentation,  Lying,  Stealing  —  Reputation  Gone  —  The 
Soul  Destroyed. 

THE  MURDERER 

Temptation,  Drunkenness,  Murder — The  Trial  in  Court,  the 
Sentence  of  the  Prisoner,  a  Life  Term  in  the  Penitentiary,  or 
WORSE.  After  that  ETERNAL  DARKNESS. 

THE  SUICIDE 

Dissipation,  Gambling,  Speculation  With  Other  People's 
Money— ALL  IS  LOST.  Suicide. 

THE  PUBLIC  PLUNDERER 

Intimidation,  Bulldozing,  Brute  Force,  Vote  Stealing,  Ballot 
Box  Stuffing,  Bribery,  Malfeasance  in  Office,  Embezzlement  of  Pub- 
lic Funds — Impeachment,  Political  Death,  Moral  Debauchery,  Dis- 
grace— RUIN. 

THE  DESTROYER  OF  HOMES 

Intemperance,  Ignorance,  Deception,  Betrayal,  Seduction, 
Adultery,  Abortion,  Race  Suicide,  Desertion,  Divorce — DEATH. 


213 


214 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


Compiled  from  official  figures    recently  issued  by  the   United   States   Bureau 

of  Education. — Editor. 


INTRODUCTION. 

Education  is  the  highest  test  of  a  people's  capacity  and  the  best 
measure  of  their  progress.  The  ability  of  the  Negro  to  become  educated 
according  to  the  highest  standards  of  the  times  is  one  of  the  great  marvels 
of  the  last  half  century.  Never  in  the  history  of  the  world  has  any  people 
met  with  such  overwhelming  opposition  against  acquiring  such  training  as 
will  fit  them  for  the  full  duties  of  citizen,  as  have  the  Freedmen  in  the 
United  States ;  never  before  has  a  people  struggled  as  nobly  and  succeeded 
so  well  in  mastering  every  branch  of  learning,  as  this  people,  practically 
all  of  whom  were  illiterate  at  the  close  of  the  Civil  War ;  but  of  whom  only 
thirty  per  cent  were  illiterate  in  1910. 

The  influences  through  which  the  colored  people  have  passed  in  their 
quest  for  learning  constitutes  one  of  the  most  interesting  pages  of  Ameri- 
can history.  No  historian  can  chronicle  the  heart-throbs,  the  ambitions 
and  the  untiring  energy  that  they  have  spent,  and  are  still  expending,  in 
their  education. 

The  various  education  processes  to  which  the  Negroes  of  America 
have  been  subjected  is  interwoven  with  the  history  of  the  United  States 
from  the  year  1619,  when  the  first  slaves  were  landed,  to  the  present 
moment.  The  story  of  the  development  of  the  African  slave,  to  the 
present  condition  of  the  American  Negro  is  full  of  interest  and  instruction 
and  worthy  of  much  more  extended  scientific  treatment  than  this  chapter 
can  possibly  comprehend. 

With  all  the  mistakes  that  have  been  made  by  a  loose-jointed  Ameri- 
can democracy  in  its  treatment  of  the  Negroes,  both  as  slaves  and  as  free 
men.  the  general  movement  of  the  Negro  people  has  been  decidedly  for- 

215 


216  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

ward.  Even  under  slavery  these  people  benefited  by  a  contact  with  civili- 
zation that  no  corresponding  groups  have  had  in  any  other  part  of  the 
world.  They  were  quick  to  perceive  that  the  mastery  of  the  white  man 
over  them  lay  in  his  education.  Though  crushed  to  the  lowest  level,  they 
never  lost  hope  or  opportunity  to  learn  the  meaning  of  books  and  figures. 
Sometimes  through  sympathy  of  a  master's  child,  sometimes  by  a  kindly 
stranger  from  the  North,  a  slave  learned  the  alphabet  and  a  little  arith- 
metic. When  the  Emancipation  Proclamation  was  sounded  the  eagerness 
and  determination  of  the  Negro  to  obtain  an  education  opened  into  full 
blossom,  and  the  colored  people  consecrated  themselves  to  the  one  great 
task  of  educating  their  children,  so  that  these  coming  men  and  women 
might  be  able  to  live  happier  and  better  lives.  It  was  here  that  systematic 
efforts  were  undertaken  to  build  schools  for  the  colored  and  by  the  colored 
people.  How  wonderful  has  been  the  result  of  their  effort  is  revealed  by 
facts  which  have  just  been  published  by  the  United  States  Bureau  of 
Education.  These  figures  show : 

1.  That  $5,860,876  is  spent  annually  by  the  public  authorities  of 
Southern  States  in  the  wages  of  teachers  in  public  schools  for  Negroes. 

2.  That  the  Federal  State  and  land-grant  schools  have  an  annual  in- 
come of  $963,611,  and  a  total  property  valuation  of  $5,727,609. 

3.  That  the  private  schools  have  an  annual  income  of  $3,026,460,  and 
a  property  valuation  of  $28,496,946. 

4.  That  eight  educational  funds  are  devoting  part  or  all  of  their 
income  for  the  improvement  of  Negro  schools. 

5.  That  the  Negroes  themselves  are  contributing  an  increasing  share 
to  the  support  of  their  schools. 

6.  That  Negro  illiteracy  is  now  only  thirty  per  cent. 

7.  That  Negro  farm  laborers  and  Negro  farmers  cultivate  at  least 
a  hundred  million  acres  of  land,  of  which  forty-two  and  a  half  millions 
are  in  farms  owned  or  rented  by  Negroes. 

8.  That  Negroes  own  twenty  million  acres  of  land,  an  area  equal  to 
that  of  Vermont,  New  Ilampshire,  Massachusetts,  and  Rhode  Island. 

Those  facts  are  indisputable  evidences  of  progress  in  the  past  and 
afford  great  promise  for  the  future. 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  217 

HISTORY  OF  NEGRO    EDUCATION. 

Into  the  struggling  life  of  the  pioneers  of  America  came  the  first 
Negroes  landed  in  this  country ;  brought  out  of  African  savagery  and  sold 
in  Virginia  as  slaves ;  set  down  side  by  side  with  indentured  bondmen  from 
England,  whose  lot  was  little  better,  to  be  taught  civilization.  How  soon 
they  learned  to  talk  the  English  language;  to  copy  the  kindlier  manners 
of  their  new  neighbors;  to  fulfill  the  duties  laid  on  them;  to  put  their 
mind  upon  their  tasks ;  and  to  lose  their  native  traits  in  the  happier  faith 
of  Christianity.  It  was  all  as  unlike  the  valley  of  the  Congo  from  which 
they  came  as  one  could  well  imagine.  People  were  clothed  instead  of 
going  naked;  they  could  not  live  on  uncultivated  fruits;  but  had  to  dig 
that  they  might  enjoy  the  harvest ;  there  were  better  enterprises  to  under- 
take than  to  hunt  for  men  and  to  fight  with  other  tribes  on  the  chance 
of  catching  slaves  from  them  or  being  caught  themselves;  it  was  a  con- 
dition of  order  and  of  law,  of  homes  and  housekeeping,  or  community 
life  and  neighborly  usages,  with  prizes  of  a  hundred  kinds  for  good  be- 
havior and  the  habit  of  fidelity.  Of  course,  there  was  a  great  deal  that 
was  rough  and  hard;  sometimes  there  were  cuffs  and  blows,  curses  and 
the  driver's  lash  for  any  lagging  in  the  work  required;  often  injustice  and 
cruelty ;  but  in  contrast  with  Africa,  it  was  a  land  of  golden  opportunity. 

In  the  two  hundred  years  and  more  that  preceded  the  great  emancipa- 
tion, the  number  of  people  of  African  descent  grew  to  be  about  4,000,000. 
The  processes  of  these  200  years  are  profoundly  significant  as  a  prepara- 
tion for  the  responsibilities  of  freedom  that  came  so  suddenly  at  the  close 
of  the  war.  The  training  of  the  Negro  during  this  period,  and  the  attitude 
of  the  thoughtful  people  of  the  country  toward  his  training,  are  deserving 
of  treatment  separate  from  that  given  to  the  development  of  the  school 
system  as  it  is  known  to-day.  The  difference  in  attitude  brought  on  by 
the  fear  of  so-called  slave  uprising  and  by  the  pre-Civil  War  debates, 
divides  this  period  rather  clearly  into  two  parts. 

The  first  extends  from  the  landing  of  the  slaves  in  1619,  to  about 
1830 ;  the  second  ,  the  pre-Civil  War  period,  extending  from  about  1830  to 
1860. 


218  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

THE   EARLY  TEACHING   OF   SLAVES. 

There  is  striking  proof  of  the  high  estimate  which  the  more  enlight- 
ened people  of  the  country  put  upon  the  Negro's  character  and  capabilities 
in  the  enterprises  for  African  colonization  which  were  made  so  much  of 
in  the  first  half  of  the  last  century.  An  interesting  feature  of  this 
movement  was  the  union  of  benevolent  people  in  the  South  with  those  of 
like  mind  in  the  North,  and  the  harmony  of  spirit  which  long  prevailed. 
With  the  teachings  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence  dominant  every- 
where, thinking  people  felt  that  slavery  could  not  be  countenanced 
forever  in  a  free  country ;  and  the  practical  way  to  deal  with  the  Negroes 
seemed  to  be  to  set  them  off  in  colonies  by  themselves.  Jefferson  suggested 
that  there  might  be  such  a  colony  in  some  part  of  the  region  northwest 
of  the  Ohio  or  that  a  retreat  be  found  for  them  in  the  West  Indies ;  and, 
later,  in  1811,  after  the  colony  of  Sierra  Leone  had  been  planted  by  the 
British  Government,  he  wrote  that  nothing  was  more  to  be  wished  than 
that  the  United  States  should  undertake  to  make  such  an  establishment  on 
the  coast  of  Africa.  In  1816,  the  Legislature  of  Virginia  took  action  to 
the  same  end,  and  a  year  later,  the  American  Colonization  Society  was 
organized  at  the  Capital  of  the  Nation,  with  Justice  Bushrod  Washington 
as  president  and  distinguished  men  from  all  parts  of  the  land  in  the  list  of 
vice  presidents.  During  the  following  15  years,  until  1832,  vigorous 
efforts  were  made  for  the  support  of  this  society  in  all  the  different 
States.  State  societies,  county  societies,  church  societies  and  local  bands, 
auxiliary  to  the  national  organization,  were  started;  in  1832,  a  list  was 
printed  of  231  such  auxiliaries,  of  which  127  were  in  the  slave  States 
and  104  elsewhere.  In  the  lists  of  their  presidents,  secretaries,  and 
treasurers  are  found  the  names  of  John  Marshall  and  James  Madison,  of 
Virginia;  Charles  Carroll,  of  Maryland;  Charles  C.  Pinckney,  of  South 
Carolina;  Theodore  Frelinghuysen,  of  New  Jersey;  Edward  Everett,  of 
Massachusetts;  Gerrit  Smith  and  Arthur  Tappan,  of  Now  York;  Jere- 
miah Day  and  Leonard  Bacon,  of  Connecticut,  with  others  of  similar 
standing  in  the  North  and  South  alike,  governors,  judges,  ministers  of 
the  gospel,  and  prominent  business  men.  The  purpose  on  which  the 


PKOGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  219 

country  was  thus  united  was  the  building  up  of  Liberia,  the  establish- 
ment in  Africa  of  a  Republic  upon  the  pattern  of  the  United  States,  to 
be  made  up  of  freed  slaves  from  America.  That  shows  what  was  thought 
of  the  Negroes  at  that  time;  how  the 'ablest  men  believed  in  them  as 
equal  to  grave  civil  responsibilities.  However  wild  the  project  looks  to- 
day, the  very  launching  of  it  was  a  significant  tribute  to  these  people. 

Prior  to  1830  the  thoughtful  people  of  the  South  were  not  opposed 
to  the  education  of  their  slaves.  There  was  a  special  recognition  of  the 
need  of  teaching  reading  as  a  means  of  becoming  familiar  with  the  Bible 
and  the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  It  was  necessary  for  practical  reasons 
that  some  of  the  slaves  on  a  large  estate  should  know  how  to  read.  Some 
of  the  house  servants  who  were  depended  on  for  the  care  of  ,the  masters 
children,  aided  them  in  their  lessons,  and  for  this  reason  needed  to  have 
some  knowledge  of  reading,  writing,  and  simple  arithmetic.  The  history 
of  the  South  in  early  times  tells  of  men  and  women,  here  and  there,  who 
interested  themselves  particularly  in  the  welfare  of  the  slaves  and  in 
teaching  them  to  read  as  a  prerequisite  for  religious  training  and  mem- 
bership in  the  church.  In  1695  the  minister  of  Goose  Creek  Parish,  near 
Charleston,  gathered  a  class  of  Negroes  and  gave  them  a  course  of 
systematic  instruction  in  Christian  truth.  Before  1700  the  Friends  of 
North  Carolina  were  especially  active  in  similar  efforts.  In  1744  two 
young  colored  men,  who  had  received  a  special  education  for  the  purpose, 
were  set  over  a  school  in  Charleston  which  opened  with  some  sixty  pupils 
and  was  continued  for  a  number  of  years.  Later  the  free  colored  people 
of  Charleston,  who  were  prosperous  and  had  ample  means,  maintained 
their  own  schools ;  and  in  the  early  part  of  the  nineteenth  century,  when 
the  law  forbade  Negroes  to  teach,  white  teachers  were  employed  in  their 
schools.  Particularly  interesting  is  the  story  of  the  Mood  brothers, 
the  eldest  of  whom  began  to  teach  Negro  children  in  1638,  and  was 
followed  by  his  three  brothers  and  a  brother:m-law,  one  after  another, 
till  they  had  together  given  instruction  to  some  1,200  pupils. 

Carter  Goodwin  Woodson's  book,  The  Education  of  the  Negro,  gives 
an  impressive  array  of  historical  illustrations.     Dr.  Woodson  relates 


220  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

briefly  how  more  than  fifty  Negroes  of  some  distinction  severally  received 
in  slavery  days  the  beginnings  of  their  education,  usually  by  the  favor  of 
some  one  who  was  personally  interested  in  their  improvement.  He 
estimates  that  in  1863  some  ten  per  cent,  of  the  adult  Negroes  in  the 
United  States  had  the  rudiments  of  education,  to  which  he  adds  the 
opinion  that  the  number  was  much  less  than  it  had  been  about  1825. 

It  seems  open  to  question  whether  there  were  more  educated  Negroes 
in  1825  than  in  1863.  Undoubtedly  there  were  more  in  some  cities  where 
the  harsh  measures  used  against  them  led  to  a  flight  to  more  favorable 
abodes.  But  the  removal,  for  example,  of  Frederick  Douglass,  from 
Baltimore  to  New  York,  or  of  Daniel  A.  Payne  from  Charleston  to 
Gettysburg,  or  of  the  Quakers  in  North  Carolina  to  a  freer  air  in  Ohio, 
did  not  by  any  means  eliminate  them  from  the  Negro  ranks;  but  rather 
set  them  in  positions  where  their  own  education  could  go  on  by  leaps 
and  bounds,  and  their  inspiring  personality  become  a  ten-fold  greater 
force  in  promoting  the  educational  ambition  of  their  comrades.  In  1825 
education  for  the  Negro  was  undoubtedly  more  in  honor  among  the 
white  people  than  afterwards.  The  advertisements  of  the  time  show  that 
it  was  sometimes  regarded  as  adding  to  the  market  value  of  a  slave,  so 
as  to  be  put  forward  to  help  the  sale.  By  the  middle  of  the  century 
all  this  was  changed;  the  schools  of  free  Negroes  were  frowned  upon 
and  teaching  slaves  was  under  the  ban ;  an  intelligent  Negro  became  an 
object  of  suspicion,  and  it  was  not  politic  for  one  to  be  known  as  able  to 
read  and  write.  On  this  account  the  estimate  of  their  number  was  likely 
to  be  much  below  what  is  actually  wras. 

PRE-CIVIL-WAR  PERIOD. 

Although  some  of  the  early  State  legislatures  passed  laws  providing 
for  the  supervision  of  meetings  of  slaves  by  white  men,  the  more  stringent 
laws  prohibiting  the  assembling  and  teaching  of  Negroes  were  not  passed 
until  the  period  between  1830  and  1935.  The  immediate  cause  of  the 
passa^p  of  these  laws  was  a  series  of  uprisings  of  slaves.  The  laws  were 
enacted  to  prevent  the  slaves  from  reading  the  literature  of  the  French 
and  Haitian  Revolutions  and  the  writings  of  the  abolitionists. 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  221 

While  these  laws  were  a  natural  expression  of  the  highly  wrought 
emotional  excitement  that  prevailed  after  the  disturbance  headed  by 
Denmark  Vesey  and  the  more  serious  affair  of  Nat  Turner,  it  is  probable 
that  such  laws  were  not  rigidly  enforced.  It  is  more  likely  that  the  effect 
of  the  law  was  to  make  the  slaves  value  the  ability  to  read  all  the  more, 
and  to  incline  them  in  quiet  ways  to  impart  the  precious  gift  to  their 
friends. 

It  seems  likely,  too,  that  the  more  liberal-minded  masters  and  mis- 
tresses, out  in  the  open  country  over  the  vast  regions  of  the  South,  thought 
nothing  whatever  of  such  a  law  and  paid  no  attention  to  it,  in  any  in- 
structions they  wished  to  impart  to  favorite  servants  in  their  houses.  As 
bearing  on  this  point,  some  weight  may  be  given  to  words  uttered  about 
1840,  by  the  Hon.  J.  B.  O'Neil,  a  distinguished  jurist  of  South  Carolina, 
at  one  time  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives,  and  in  his  later 
years  the  chief  justice  of  the  State : 

"  It  is  in  vain  to  say  there  is  danger  in  it.  The  best  slaves  of  the 
State  are  those  who  can  and  do  read  the  Scriptures.  Again,  who  is  it  that 
teaches  your  slaves  to  read?  It  is  generally  done  by  the  children  of  the 
owners.  Who  would  tolerate  an  indictment  against  his  son  or  daughter 
for  teaching  a  slave  to  read?  Such  laws  look  to  me  rather  cowardly." 

Perhaps  it  is  not  a  bold  conclusion  that  this  kindly  and  reasonable 
usage  in  a  great  many  homes  was  one  of  the  things  that  bound  the 
slaves  so  closely  to  their  master's  families  as  to  hold  them  fast  in  all  the 
vicissitudes  of  the  war. 

It  may  safely  be  concluded,  therefore,  that  a  great  many  more 
Negroes  were  able  to  read  and  write  in  the  period  just  preceding  the 
Civil  War  than  was  generally  thought  to  be  the  case,  either  in  the  South 
or  the  North.  Nor  is  it  unreasonable  to  suppose  that  the  intellectual 
enlightenment  which  was  beginning  to  have  so  many  expressions  in  the 
earlier  years  of  the  century  grew  on  and  steadily  became  wider  in  its 
quiet  pervasiveness,  notwithstanding  the  many  adverse  conditions  with 
which  it  had  to  contend. 

If  the  estimate  is  correct  that  some  ten  per  cent  of  the  adult  Negroes 


222  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION 

at  the  time  of  the  war  had  the  rudiments  of  education,  or  if  even  only  five 
per  cent,  of  the  Freedmen  had  this  knowledge,  the  task  of  the  hour  for 
the  teachers  was  quite  different  from  what  has  usually  been  supposed. 
To  bring  the  chance  for  an  education  to  a  people  of  w horn  five  out  of  every 
hundred  have  the  habit  of  learning  is  another  thing  from  dealing  with 
those  who  have  none  of  them  taken  even  the  first  steps.  It  is  all  the 
difference  betwreen  taking  them  at  the  lowest  stage  and  meeting  them  after 
they  have  mastered  the  earlier  lessons.  It  must  have  meant  very  much 
to  the  teachers  if  there  were  a  few  of  their  pupils  who  were  above  the 
primary  grade.  This  goes  far  to  explain  the  demand  that  came  so  soon 
for  secondary  schools  and  those  of  a  more  advanced  grade.  There  were 
some  of  the  pupils  whose  education  had  begun  long  before  these  teachers 
saw  them ;  had  begun  in  their  old  slave  environment  and  with  their  own 
parents  or  some  fellowr  slave,  or  perhaps  thehir  master's  children,  for 
teachers,  and  so  they  were  the  more  ready  for  new  privileges. 

It  may  well  be  supposed  that  these  men  and  women  of  greater  intel- 
ligence, as  soon  as  opportunities  began  to  open,  were  especially  ambitious 
for  the  superior  education  of  their  children  and  that  the  pupils  of  most 
promise  in  all  the  schools  were  largely  drawn  from  their  ranks.  This 
is  the  ready  explanation  of  the  swift  development  of  these  schools  and  of 
the  necessity  for  classes  above  the  primary  grade.  Here,  too,  is  the 
explanation  of  certain  unlocked  for  manifestations  of  a  scholarly  spirit 
and  intellectual  aptitude  that  early  surprised  the  teachers.  Actually 
their  pupils,  many  of  them,  had  a  good  deal  more  back  of  them  than  they 
ever  imagined.  They  were  of  parentage  that  was  by  no  means  to  be  des- 
pised. They  had  been  tenderly  watched  over  from  infancy  and  re- 
ceived a  careful  training  in  manners  and  behavior.  As  servants  in  their 
master's  house  they  had  been  daily  observers  of  the  life  going  on  there; 
breathing  its  atmosphere  of  elevation ;  seeing  the  able  men  and  cultivated 
women  that  were  entertained  at  its  table;  listening  often  to  superior  con- 
versation, and  catching  many  a  strong  impression  to  stay  with  them. 

The  colored  men  who  escaped  into  the  Union  lines  were  of  a  different 
type.  They  were  hungry,  ragged,  ignorant,  confused  by  their  wretched 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  223 

plight  and  begging  for  protection.  The  first  necessity  was  food,  shelter, 
clothing;  in  some  cases  immediate  medical  attendance;  and  the  pitiable 
creatures  were  to  be  counted  by  hundreds  and  thousands.  The  appeal 
that  went  up  to  the  people  'of  the  North,  wras  not  altogether  unlike  that 
which  has  come  from  the  stricken  and  homeless  sufferers  in  the  European 
war.  And  the  response  at  that  time  was  similar  to  the  generous  relief 
provided  for  the  people  of  Belgium,  Serbia  and  Poland. 

But  in  one  respect  the  need  of  the  these  Negroes  was  peculiar.  They 
were  escaped  slaves,  and  it  was  decided  that  they  wrere  not  to  be  returned 
to  slavery ;  so  it  was  a  question,  not  merely  of  present  relief ;  but  of  how 
they  could  be  provided  for  permanently.  Something  had  to  be  done 
that  they  might  be  prepared  to  take  care  of  themselves  eventually  and 
make  an  honest  living.  In  the  new  life  of  independence  they  were  enter- 
ing they  had  everything  to  learn;  therefore  they  had  to  be  taught.  In 
a  word,  those  who  were  dealing  with  them  had  about  the  same  problem  to 
handle  that  the  old  Virginia  settlers  had  when  the  first  cargo  of  Negroes 
was  landed  there  from  Africa.  These  sorry  creatures  must  be  taught 
to  behave ;  to  mind  what  they  were  about ;  to  work  and  do  their  work  well ; 
to  use  good  English  and  to  play  the  part  of  men.  It  was  the  teacher's 
job  and  a  hard  job  for  any  who  were  bold  enough  to  try  it. 

But  the  teachers  were  forthcoming;  hundreds  of  them;  cultivated, 
and  high-minded.  They  could  see  no  way  to  make  these  fugitive  slaves 
into  decent,  law-abiding,  industrious  people,  but  to  give  them  a  new 
character,  a  changed  life.  They  must  be  led  into  an  intelligent  religion 
that  should  govern  the  whole  round  of  their  conduct.  And  for  this 
they  must  be  brought  to  the  Bible.  Therefore  they  must  learn  how  to  read 
it  at  the  very  start.  And  so  they  went  to  teaching  grown  up  men  and 
wromen  their  letters.  Perhaps  it  looks  odd  to  us ;  but  there  was  good  sense 
in  it.  This  was  the  way  of  opening  the  Bible  to  these  groping  men ;  the 
way  of  leading  them  to  an  intelligent  acquaintance  with  Jesus  Christ, 
the  hope  of  lost  men  always  and  everywhere. 

It  was  a  noble  service.  There  were  aspects  of  sublimity  about  it; 
and  any  who  are  disposed  to  belittle  it  or  to  speak  lightly  of  the  results 


224  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

that  flowed  from  it  show  that  they  do  not  understand  the  tremendous 
interests  at  stake  in  that  critical  hour  of  the  Nation's  life;  that  hour  of 
destiny,  too,  for  these  many  thousand  Negroes  "  scattered  abroad  as 
sheep  having  no  shepherd  "  and  faint-hearted  for  a  friendly  voice  and 
some  word  of  encouragement. 

While  such  efforts  were  made  to  teach  the  Negroes  to  read,  those 
engaged  in  this  work  did  not  by  any  means  stop  here ;  they  set  about  every 
sort  of  teaching  that  might  be  of  practical  use.  They  did  their  best  to 
improve  the  habits  of  the  people;  influencing  them  to  be  cleanly  and  or- 
derly ;  calling  them  to  promptness  and  regularity  in  their  attendance  on 
appointed  exercises;  giving  the  men  work  to  do  of  various  kinds  and 
looking  out  to  see  that  it  was  done  properly ;  showing  the  women  how  to 
cook  their  food  so  as  not  to  spoil  it,  how  to  mend  and  make  garments 
and  to  be  good  housekeepers.  The  Boston  Educational  Commission 
in  1862  laid  it  down  as  a  foremost  object  to  bring  about  the  "  industrial 
improvement "  of  the  Negroes,  and  it  was  in  the  very  make-up  of  these 
thrifty  New  England  men  and  wromen,  and  those  from  other  parts  of 
the  North,  to  be  a  vital  force  in  behalf  of  general  efficiency  wherever  they 
took  up  a  work  like  this. 

EDUCATION  AS   A  SOLDIER. 

The  training  which  the  Negroes  received  during  the  Civil  War  as 
soldiers  should  not  be  overlooked.  It  represents  his  first  opportunity  for 
real  manhood  training  in  an  effective  way.  The  training  of  the  military 
camp  is  no  less  important  than  the  training  of  the  school  room  in  the 
development  of  good  habits  and  manners. 

With  the  beginning  of  1863,  immediately  after  the  Emancipation 
Proclamation,  a  call  was  made  for  Negroes  to  enlist  in  the  United  States 
Army,  to  which  there  came  a  ready  response.  P>cfore  the  end  of  that 
year  there  were  100,000  former  slaves  in  the  military  service,  about  half 
of  whom  bore  arms  in  the  ranks;  and  by  the  close  of  the  war  the  number 
of  Nogro  troops  had  risen  to  186,000. 

It  has  been  usual  to  speak  of  this  enlistment  in  its  bearings  on  the 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  225 

progress  of  the  war.  General  Grant  set  a  high  estimate  upon  his  Negro 
troops,  as  some  of  his  dispatches  show,  and  President  Lincoln  said: 

"  By  arming  them  we  have  added  a  powerful  ally.  They  will  make 
good  soldiers,  and  taking  them  from  the  enemy  weakens  him  in  the 
same  proportion  as  they  strengthen  us." 

But  there  is  another  point  of  view,  the  influence  of  this  military  life 
on  the  men  who  enlisted.  Taken  as  they  were  at  that  time,  especially  those 
who  were  in  the  camps  or  floating  about  the  country,  without  settled 
abodes  or  regular  occupation,  what  could  have  happened  more  to  their 
advantage  than  to  be  summoned  to  the  orderly  habits  and  rigid  discipline 
of  a  soldier's  life.  It  put  the  Freedmen  into  a  far  more  effective  school 
than  it  was  possible  to  provide  for  them  in  the  former  way. 

In  some  of  the  regiments  there  were  commanding  officers  of  so  fine 
a  mold  that  is  was  an  inspiration  to  noble  manhood  to  be  under  their 
orders.  When  Governor  Andrews  of  Massachusetts  was  choosing  officers 
for  the  two  colored  regiments  that  went  from  that  State,  he  set  it  before 
Mm  to  find  men  "  of  acknowledged  military  ability  and  experience,  of 
the  highest  social  position  if  possible,  and  who  believed  in  the  capacity 
of  colored  men  to  make  good  soldiers."  Colonel  Thomas  Wentworth 
Higginson,  of  the  first  colored  regiment  mustered  into  service,  was  a  man 
of  this  order,  as  his  illustrious  life  has  amply  shown.  Colonel  Robert 
Gould  Shaw,  of  the  Massachusetts  Fifty-fourth,  not  only  proved  his  own 
greatness,  but  his  aptitude  in  making  heroes  of  the  men  who  charged  with 
him  to  their  death  in  the  storming  of  Fort  Wagner.  Another  of  these 
commanders  of  Negro  soldiers  was  General  Samuel  Chapman  Armstrong, 
who  went  from  his  honorable  military  service  to  the  still  larger  civil 
service  of  building  up  the  famous  industrial  school  at  Hampton.  And  yet 
another  was  Major  Horace  Bumstead,  who  was  afterward  president  of 
Atlanta  University.  The  colonels,  majors,  captains  and  lieutenants  of 
the  colored  troops  as  a  whole  were  men  of  no  ordinary  character.  They 
were  of  the  sort  who  do  not  flinch  from  taking  their  stand  on  the  side  of 
an  unpopular  cause,  so  it  be  right,  and  they  put  their  best  endeavor  into 
the  training  of  the  troops  over  whom  they  were  in  command.  It  was 
15  A  J 


226  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

an  educational  opportunity  of  no  trifling  significance.  Two  years  or  more 
of  daily  drill  in  such  a  school  had  in  it  the  making  of  manhood. 

Soon  after  the  Civil  War  began,  several  societies  were  formed  to  aid 
in  the  care  and  education  of  the  Freedmeu.  With  the  progress  of  the  war 
the  operations  of  the  societies  were  constantly  changing  to  meet  new  de- 
mands. They  began  at  Fortress  Monroe  and  Hilton  Head  in  1861,  and 
took  up  work  in  other  places,  as  one  by  one  they  were  opened,  and  neces- 
sity appeared  for  the  service  they  might  render.  As  the  field  widened, 
supplies  in  larger  quantity  were  required;  more  money  had  to  be  raised 
and  a  greater  number  of  agents  and  teachers  sent  down  to  the  several 
centers  of  activity.  The  teachers  at  the  beginning  were  mostly  men,  as 
was  befitting  the  rough  duties  undertaken;  but  it  was  not  long  before 
conditions  were  such  as  to  invite  the  ministries  of  women  and  the  force 
was  largely  made  up  of  them.  The  work  of  looking  after  the  refugees 
yielded  in  time  to  efforts  of  many  kinds  in  behalf  of  the  communities. 
Attention  was  turned  to  the  young  people  and  children,  and  schools  were 
opened  and  maintained  particularly  for  their  benefit.  Preaching  and 
Sunday  school  work  were  also  made  very  prominent.  Thus  a  certain 
stability  and  promise  of  continuance  began  to  be  seen. 

While  the  war  lasted,  these  movements  were  carried  on  and  main- 
tained by  voluntary  organizations  in  the  North,  though  uniformly  with 
the  approval  and  co-operation  of  the  military  forces.  But  on  March 
3,  1865,  about  a  month  before  the  surrender  of  General  Lee,  the  United 
States  Congress  passed  an  act  establishing  the  Freedmen's  Bureau  in 
the  War  Department:  "A  bureau  of  refugees,  freedmen,  and  abandoned 
lands,  to  which  should  be  committed  the  supervision  and  management  of 
all  abandoned  lands  and  the  control  of  all  subjects  relating  to  refugees 
and  freedmen."  This  brought  the  Government  into  formal  participation 
in  these  endeavors,  with  the  certainty  of  adequate  financial  resources. 
The  bureau  was  organized  with  a  general  superintendent,  a  general  inspec- 
tor, and  a  superintendent  of  schools  in  each  district.  "  In  entering  on 
the  work  a  few  schools  were  found  in  charge  of  tax  commissioners,  a  few 
maintained  by  the  Negroes  themselves;  but  by  far  the  greater  number 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  227 

were  under  the  care  of  the  Northern  societies.  General  supervision  was 
at  once  instituted  over  all  schools ;  reports  were  made  at  stated  intervals ; 
unused  Government  buildings  were  thrown  open  for  schools  houses, 
and  transportation  and  subsistence  for  a  time  were  furnished  to  the 
teachers."  This  co-operation  was  definitely  approved  by  Congress  in  the 
following  year,  July  16,  1866,  and  provision  for  maintenance  extended  to 
two  years  from  that  date.  Half  a  million  dollars  was  set  aside  for  school 
expenses.  Then  grading  and  systematizing  followed,  and  the  societies 
were  stimulated  to  greater  endeavor.  The  efficiency  of  the  bureau  conr 
tinued  to  1870,  when  the  last  congressional  appropriations  for  this  object 
were  expended  and  its  influence  became  little  more  than  nominal. 

At  first,  and  for  some  years  after  the  close  of  the  war,  the  teaching 
in  colored  schools  was  mostly  elementary.  It  was  so  from  the  nature  of 
the  situation.  There  was  no  call  for  any  other  than  the  simplest  lessons ; 
and  after  the  Negroes  had  all  been  made  free  it  was  most  essential  that 
a  chance  should  be  given  them  everywhere  to  acquire  some  education 
as  a  qualification  for  citizenship.  So  the  task  of  the  Freedmen's  Bureau, 
joining  with  the  other  agencies  already  in  the  field,  was  to  set  up  these 
elementary  schools  in  all  places  where  there  were  Freedmen  to  attend 
them.  These  schools  were  made  public  in  the  largest  sense  and  free  to 
all  who  cared  to  attend  them.  And  out  of  them  grew  the  present  public 
school  system  for  Negroes  in  the  South.  It  was  at  this  point  that  denom- 
inationalism  entered  into  the  education  of  the  Negro.  In  discussing  this 
phase  of  Negro  Education,  it  is  noteworthy  that  one  of  the  first  denomin- 
ational schools  established,  was  by  the  colored  people  themselves  in  the 
founding  of  Wilberforce  University. 

CHURCH  SCHOOLS    AFTER  THE  WAR. 

White  church  boards. — With  these  developments  under  the  leader- 
ship of  the  bureau,  the  people  who  had  maintained  the  previous  opera- 
tions began  to  turn  their  minds  to  schools  of  a  higher  grade ;  and  at  this 
point  appear  indications  of  denominational  purpose.  During  the  war, 
considerations  of  patriotism  and  humanity  were  dominant,  and  churches 
of  every  name  united  in  the  efforts  undertaken ;  but,  with  the  return  of 


228  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

peace,  missionary  enterprise  took  into  view  the  churches  that  were  to 
grow  up  among  the  Freedmen,  and  shaped  itself  more  or  less  in  their 
behalf.  This  was  most  natural  in  those  churches  whose  affiliations  in  the 
South  had  been  strongest  before  the  war — the  Baptist,  Methodist  and 
Presbyterian  churches.  For  the  sake  of  these  churches  that  were  to  be, 
they  took  measures  to  build  up  schools  of  higher  learning  at  carefully 
chosen  centers,  which  they  hoped  might  become  favorite  resorts  for  schol- 
ars, rallying  points  for  religious  organization  and  institutions  of  Chris- 
tian culture  and  enlightenment  for  all  the  region  around. 

The  Baptists  instituted  Shaw  University  at  Raleigh,  in  1865,  Roger 
Williams  at  Nashville  and  Morehouse  at  Atlanta,  in  1867,  Leland  at 
New  Orleans,  in  1869,  and  Benedict  at  Columbia,  in  1871 ;  and  the  Free 
Baptists  established  Storer  at  Harpers  Ferry  in  1867.  The  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  instituted  Walden  at  Nashville,  in  1865,  Rust  at  Holly 
Springs,  in  1866,  Morgan  at  Baltimore,  in  1867,  Haven  Academy  at 
Waynesboro,  in  1868,  Claflin  at  Orangeburg,  in  1869,  and  Clark  at 
Atlanta,  in  1870.  The  Presbyterians  already  had  their  important  school 
in  Pennsylvania,  called  Ashmun  Institute,  now  Lincoln  University, 
founded  in  1854;  to  which  was  added  Biddle  University,  in  1867.  The 
Episcopal  Church  instituted  St.  Augustine's  at  Raleigh,  in  1867.  The 
Congregational  Church,  through  the  American  Missionary  was  one  of  the 
earliest  denominations  to  enter  the  field  of  Negro  education  systemati- 
cally. In  1865,  it  had  Avery  Institute  at  Charleston,  Ballard  Normal 
at  Macon,  and  Washburn  at  Beaufort,  N.  C. ;  in  1866,  Trinity  at  Athens, 
Ala.,  Gregory  at  Wilmington,  N.  C.,  and  Fisk  University  at  Nashville; 
in  1867,  Talladega  College  in  Alabama,  Emerson  at  Mobile,  Storrs  at 
Atlanta,  and  Beach  at  Savannah;  in  1868,  Hampton  Institute  in  Virginia, 
Knox  at  Athens,  Ga.,  Burwell  at  Selma,  Ala.,  since  removed  to  Florence, 
and  the  Ely  Normal,  now  a  public  school  in  Louisville;  in  1869,  Straight 
University  at  New  Orleans,  Tougaloo  in  Mississippi,  Le  Moyne  at  Mem- 
phis, and  Lincoln  at  Marion,  Ala. ;  in  1870,  Dorchester  Academy  at  Me- 
Intosh,  and  the  Albany  Normal  in  Georgia. 

The  LTnited  States  Government  in  1867  chartered  Howard  University 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  229 

"  for  the  education  of  youth  in  the  liberal  arts  and  sciences,"  with  special 
provision  for  the  higher  education  of  negroes,  but  designed  for  all  who 
might  wish  to  study  there,  with  no  race  discriminations. 

Several  notable  schools  were  started  in  this  early  period  by  represen- 
tatives of  the  Society  of  Friends;  in  1862  Miss  Towne  and  Miss  Murray 
opened  the  Penn  School  on  Helena  Island,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Hilton 
Head;  in  1865  Cornelia  Hancock,  of  Philadelphia,  opened  the  Laing 
School  at  Mount  Pleasant,  in  the  vicinity  of  Charleston,  and  carried  it 
on  until  1869,  when  it  passed  into  the  charge  of  Abby  D.  Munro,  of  Bris- 
tol, R.  I.,  who  continued  it  for  upwards  of  forty  years;  in  1868  Martha 
Schofield,  of  Pennsylvania,  founded  the  industrial  school  at  Aiken,  which 
bears  her  name  and  was  under  her  management  till  very  recently,  when 
she  resigned  on  account  of  the  infirmities  of  age.  In  1864,  Calvin  and 
Alida  Clark,  with  the  support  of  the  Society  of  Friends  in  Indiana,  start- 
ed a  work  for  colored  orphans  in  Helena ;  and  then,  in  1869,  the  education 
want  having  become  paramount,  removed  some  ten  miles  to  a  farm  in  the 
country  and  established  there  the  Southland  College. 

The  growth  of  educational  forces  throughout  the  field  Is  shown  by 
the  continual  establishment  of  new  schools  as  well  as  by  the  increasing 
effectiveness  of  the  older  ones.  '  Several  churches  that  have  not  been 
referred  to  have  had  an  important  share  in  the  movement.  The  Reformed 
Presbyterians  had  their  workers  among  the  Negro  refugees  at  Beaufort, 
Fernandina,  Washington,  and  Natchez  during  the  war,  and  between  1864 
and  1866  they  maintained  a  school  at  Natchez  with  an  enrollment  of  some 
300  pupils ;  but  in  1874  they  undertook  a  more  permanent  work  in  Selma, 
Ala.,  with  the  planting  of  Knox  Academy,  which  has  kept  to  high  educa- 
tional standards  and  exerted  a  most  important  influence.  The  United 
Presbyterians,  likewise,  had  a  school  in  Nashville  in  1863,  which  was 
carried  on  in  a  quiet  way  till  1875,  when  Knoxville  College  was  started 
to  do  normal  work,  and  forthwith  took  its  position  as  a  central  station 
from  which  a  whole  group  of  schools  was  directed,  several  in  east  Tennes- 
see, others  in  North  Carolina  and  Virginia,  and  a  number  of  rural  schools 
in  Wilcox  County,  Ala.  In  1878  a  school  was  opened  at  Franklinton, 


230  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

N.  C.,  which  was  maintained  by  the  "  American  Christian  Convention  " 
and  in  1890  was  chartered  as  the  Franklinton  Christian  College.  The 
Southern  Presbyterians,  in  1876,  established  Stillman  Institute  at  Tus- 
caloosa  for  the  education  of  Negroes  for  the  Christian  ministry.  The 
Southern  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  1884  founded  Paine  College  at 
Augusta,  Ga.  Thus  the  several  bodies  of  Christian  people  each  had  its 
own  organized  activities  in  behalf  of  the  colored  people. 

Negro  church  boards. — Meanwhile,  as  these  people  became  better  ed- 
ucated, their  churches  grew  in  numbers  and  strength,  and  the  conviction 
began  to  find  expression  that  they  ought  to  have  schools  under  their  own 
management.  The  African  Methodist  Church  had  already  had  Wilber- 
force  in  Ohio,  founded  in  1847,  and  Western  in  Kansas,  founded  in  18G4 ; 
but  they  felt  that  the  time  had  come  for  other  institutions,  which  should 
be  planted  at  important  centers  of  power  in  the  South.  So,  in  1880,  this 
church  secured  ground  in  Columbia,  S.  C.,  began  to  build  as  soon  as  they 
were  able,  and  in  1881  opened  Allen  University ;  then  steps  were  taken  to 
establish  another  school  in  Atlanta,  and  in  1885  Morris  Brown  was 
opened  to  students ;  now  they  have  schools  at  Waco,  Tex. ;  Jackson,  Miss. ; 
Selma,  Ala.,  and  elsewhere.  At  about  the  same  time  the  Zion  Methodist 
Church  moved  for  the  establishment  of  Livingstone  College,  which  was 
incorporated  in  1879,  and  began  work  on  its  present  site  at  Salisbury  in 
1882;  this  church  now  has  other  smaller  schools  also.  The  Colored 
Methodist  Church  which  is  closely  affiliated  with  the  Southern  Methodist 
Church,  projected  Lane  College,  at  Jackson,  Tennessee,  in  1878 
and  in  1882,  a  building  was  erected  and  the  school  opened;  this  body  now 
has  other  schools  at  Birmingham,  Ala. ;  Holly  Springs,  Miss. ;  and  Tyler, 
Tex.  The  Colored  Baptists  have  shown  similar  enterprise,  often  in 
co-operation  with  the  Home  Mission  Society  of  the  Northern  Baptists, 
but  particularly  through  their  own  conventions. 

PUBLIC   PROVISION    FOR  NEGRO   EDUCATION. 

Public  Elementary  Schools: — The  existence  of  the  large  number  of 
private  schools  for  colored  people  is  largely  explained  by  the  inadequacy 
of  the  public  schools.  The  inequality  in  the  public  schools  for  white  and 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


231 


colored  children  is  apparent  to  every  one  who  visits  the  South.  The 
Report  on  Negro  Education  recently  published  by  the  Bureau  of  Educa- 
tion, presents  these  inequalities  in  terms  of  salaries  spent.  The  report 
shows  that  in  fifteen  Southern  States  and  the  District  of  Columbia, 
$42,510,703  is  spent  annually  in  teachers'  salaries.  Of  this  sum 
$36,649,827  was  for  teaching  3,552,431  white  children  and  only  $5,860,876 
for  teaching  1,852,181  colored  children.  In  other  words  the  number  of 
white  children  is  less  than  twice  the  number  of  colored  children,  but 
the  amount  of  money  spent  for  their  education  is  over  six  times  that  spent 
for  the  colored  children.  The  average  or  per  capita  annual  expenditure 
for  the  education  of  the  white  child  is  $10.32,  while  that  for  the  colored 
child  is  only  $2.89. 

In  addition  to  the  sums  appropriated  for  the  maintenance  of  the 
common  schools  the  South  in  1912-13  appropriated  $6,429,991  for  higher 
schools  for  white  people  and  only  $336,970  for  similar  schools  for  colored 
people. 

The  amount  expended  in  teachers'  salaries  in  the  Southern  States  and 
the  average  for  each  child  of  school  age  are  shown  in  the  following  table : 


STATE 

AMOUNT  OF  TEACHERS'  SALARIES 

AVERAGE  PER  CHILD 

WHITE 

COLORED 

WHITE 

COLORED 

Alabama                 ... 

$2,523,550 
2,587,462 
357,071 
1,022,745 
2,884,580 
3,389,354 
2,807,103 
2,567,021 
1,284,910 
1,715,994 
3,232,706 
1,454,098 
1,938,487 
4,892,836 
2,767,365 

$372,177 
455,938 
47,416 
167,381 
483,622 
401,208 
211,376 
282,619 
340,459 
340,856 
283,385 
305,080 
298,772 
904,835 
421,381 

$9.41 
12.95 
12.61 
11.50 
9.58 
8.13 
13.73 
13.79 
10.60 
5.27 
14.21 
10.00 
8.27 
10.08 
9.64 

$1.78 
4.59 
7.68 
2.64 
1.76 
8.53 
1.31 
6.88 
2.26 
2.02 
9.96 
1.44 
4.88 
5.74 
2.74 

Arkansas  

Delaware  

Florida    

Georgia  

Kentucky   

Louisiana   

Maryland   

Mississippi  

North  Carolina  

Oklahoma  

South  Carolina  

Tennessee  

Texas  

These  figures  explain  the  efforts  of  the  colored  people  to  enlist  the 
sympathy  and  support  of  the  North  and  their  willingness  to  contribute 
out  of  their  poverty  to  the  establishment  of  schools. 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


Public  High  Schools. — There  are  only  65  public  high  schools  for 
negroes  in  the  Southern  States.  Of  these,  47  maintain  four-year  courses 
and  18  have  three-year  courses.  In  addition,  there  are  about  200  public 
schools  which  enroll  a  few  pupils  above  the  elementary  grades.  Prac- 
tically all  the  four-year  high  schools  are  in  the  large  cities  of  the  border 
States.  Over  half  are  in  Texas,  Kentucky,  Tennessee  and  West  Virginia ; 
16  are  in  Oklahoma,  Tennessee  and  Virginia.  South  Carolina  and  Florida 
have  only  2  each;  North  Carolina  and  Louisiana  have  no  public  high 
schools  for  negroes.  North  Carolina,  however,  provides  three  well-man- 
aged State  normal  schools  offering  secondary  work.  The  city  high 
schools  of  Washington,  D.  C.,  and  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  are  unusual  in  extent 
of  plant,  ranging  in  value  from  f 200,000  to  $450,000. 

The  following  table  presents  the  more  important  facts  for  the  Public 


High  Schools: 


PUBLIC  HIGH  SCHOOLS  AND  NORMAL  SCHOOLS. 


HTATK  AND  NAME  OF  SCHOOL. 

Location. 
City  or  Town 

Years 
in 
Course 

Attend- 
ance. 

High 
School 
Teachers. 

Value  of 
Plant. 

United  States,  total                                  .   . 

8,707 

4S4 

£3  772  250 

Alabama,  total. 

641 

19 

21  500 

Birmingham  Colored  High  School    . 
Huntsville  Colored  High  School  .  .    . 
Owen  Academy                               .  .    . 

Birmingham 
Huntsville.  . 
Mobile   .   .   . 

4 
4 
3 

387 
36 
86 

9 
2 
5 

2,000 
4,500 
10  000 

Tuscambia  Colored  High  School    .   . 
Arkansas,  total 

Tuscambia  . 

3 

32 

253 

3 

22 

5,000 
105  000 

Langston  High  School  

Hot  Springs 

4 

39 

4 

20,000 

Merrill  High  School  .             

Pine  Bluff  .  . 

4 

25 

3 

18  000 

Helena  Colored  High  School    .... 
Gibbs  High  School    

Helena  .   .   . 
Little  Rock  . 

3 
4 

29 
100 

3 
8 

7,000 
40,000 

Lincoln  Colored  High  School  .... 
Delaware,  total                                

Fort  Smith  . 

3 

60 
60 

11 

20,000 
33,800 

Howard  High  School   

Wilmington 

4 

60 

11 

33,800 

1  375 

96 

985  000 

Armstrong  Manual  Training  School 
Dunbar  High  School  

Washington 
it 

4 
4 

259 
731 

33 

48 

240,000 
500,000 

Myrtilla  Minor  Normal  School   .    .   . 
Florida,  total                         .       . 

« 

'2 

115 

18 

15 
6 

245,000 
190,000 

Stanton  High  School    

Jacksonville 

4 

44 

3 

175,000 

Lincoln  High  and  Graded  School  .    . 
Georgia,  total 

Tallahassee  . 

3 

34 
4O 

3 
5 

15,000 
15,000 

Athens  High  and  Industrial  School  . 
Kentucky,  total 

Athens  .    .    . 

3 

40 
779 

5 
44 

15,000 
209,000 

Louisville  Colored  Normal  School  .  . 
State  Street  High  School  
Lincoln  High  School    

Louisville  .  . 
Bowling  Green 
Paducah    . 

>2 
4 
4 

27 
42 
39 

2 
4 
4 

10,000 
.10,000 
22,000 

Central  High  School  
EnHington  Colored  High  School    .    . 
Douglass  High  School  

Louisville  . 
Earlington 
Henderson 

4 
3 
4 

402 
10 
25 

16 
1 
3 

41,000 
15,000 
40,000 

Clinton  Street  High  School  

Frankfort  . 

4 

24 

3 

15,000 

Above  High  School  grade. 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


PUBLIC  HIGH  SCHOOLS  AND  NORMAL  SCHOOLS—  Continued. 


233 


STATK  AND  NAME  OF  SCHOOL. 

Location. 
City  or  Town 

Years 
in 
Course 

Attend- 
ance. 

High 
School 
Teachers. 

Value  of 
Plant. 

Kentucky,  (Continued). 
Russell  High  School  

Lexington  .  . 
Owensboro  . 
Paris  .... 

4 
4 
4 

93 

77 
40 
781 
112 
669 
49 
49 
910 
595 
315 
368 
40 
80 
25 
138 
85 
138 
138 
1,212 
82 
133 
69 
100 
108 
142 
28 
69 
243 
85 
89 
38 
26 
650 
116 
232 
80 
26 
196 
1,070 
439 
110 
147 
257 
57 
60 
150 
20 
35 
28 
21 
46 
253 
253 

4 
4 
3 
42 
8 
34 
3 
3 
49 
34 
15 
27 
5 
7 
2 
8 
5 
6 
6 
63 
5 
6 
5 
3 
3 
6 
2 
2 
12 
9 
6 
2 
2 
25 
7 
5 
5 
2 
6 
38 
17 
4 
4 
8 
2 
3 
16 
2 
4 
4 
2 
4 
12 
12 

18,000 
23,000 
15,000 
80,000 
15,000 
65,000 
14,000 
14,000 
430,500 
330,500 
100,000 
166,750 
6,000 
63,750 
15,000 
70,000 
12,000 
15,000 
15,300 
370,300 
28,000 
68,000 
14,800 
27,500 
10,000 
10,000 
14,000 
8,000 
60,000 
49,500 
54,000 
15,000 
11,500 
117,000 
12,000 
35,000 
30,000 
20,000 
20,000 
163,500 
40,000 
14,000 
30,000 
41,500 
13,000 
25,000 
265,600 
26,750 
62,700 
88,000 
45,850 
42,300 
70,000 
70,000 

Western  High  School  

«(           tf*          «« 

Maryland^  total  

Baltimore  Colored  Normal  School    . 
Baltimore  High  School  

Baltimore  .  . 

» 

12 
4 

Mississippi,  total  

Colored  High  School  

¥"azoo  .... 

3 

Missouri,  total  

Sumner  High  School    

St.  Louis   .    . 
Kansas  City 

4 
4 

Lincoln  High  School    

Oklahoma,  total  

Dunbar  High  School  

Tulsa  .... 
Oklahoma  City 
Boley.   .   .   . 
Muskogee     . 
Guthrie  .  .    . 

4 
4 
4 
4 
4 

Douglass  High  School  . 

Boley  City  High  School      

Manual  Training  School  

Faver  High  School    

South  Carolina,  total    

Howard  High  School  

Columbia  .    . 

3 

Texas,  total             

Anderson  High  School    

Austin  .... 
Fort  Worth 
Waco  .... 
Paris  .... 
Beaumont  .  . 
Marshall   .    . 
Dennison  .    . 
Palestine  .    . 
Dallas  .... 
San  Antonio 
Galveston  .  . 
Temple  .   .   . 
Sherman  .   . 

4 
4 
4 
4 
3 
4 
3 
4 
4 
4 
4 
i 
3 

Colored  High  School    .          .... 

A.  J.  Moore  High  School  

Gibbons  High  School  

Charlton  High  School  

Central  High  School  

Anderson  High  School    

Lincoln  High  School    
Dallas  Colored  High  School  
Douglass  High  Scoool  . 

Central  High  School-  

Temple  Colored  High  School  .... 
Frederick  Douglass  High  School   .   . 
Tennessee  total           ....       .... 

Austin  High  School  

Knoxville.    . 
Memphis  .   . 
Chattanooga 
Hyde  Park  . 
Nashville  .    . 

3 
3 

3 
3 

Kortrecht  High  School  ...... 

Howard  High  School  

Rural  High  School  

Pearl  High  School  

Virginia,  total  

Armstrong  High  School  

Richmond  .  . 
Lynchburg  . 
Petersburg  . 
Norfolk.  .   . 
Portsmouth 
Danville  .  .   . 

4 
3 
3 
4 
4 
2 

Jackson  High  School  

Peabody  High  School  

Colored  Public  High  School  
Mount  Herman  High  School    .... 
Danville  Colored  High  School  .... 
West  Virginia,  total  

Water  Street  High  School  

Clarksburg  . 
Huntingdon 
Parkersburg 
Wheeling  .   . 
Charleston   . 

4 
4 
4 
4 
4 

Douglass  High  School  

Sumner  High  School    

Lincoln  High  School    

Qarnett  High  School    

Northern  States  (separate  schools)  ,  total  . 
Sumner  High  School  (Missouri)  .  .   . 

Kansas  City         4 

i  Above  High  School  grade. 


County  Training  Schools. — The  organization  of  the  "  county  train- 
ing school,"  is  a  comparatively  new  but  promising  movement.  There 
are  27  schools  of  this  type  in  the  various  Southern  States.  These  schools 


234 


PliOGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


have  in  most  cases  done  work  through  the  ninth  grade,  and  in  some 
cases  through  the  tenth  grade,  including  in  the  last  two  years  some  ele- 
mentary teacher  training.  In  addition  much  industrial  work  has  been 
included  in  the  curriculum,  the  aim  being  to  make  these  schools  articulate 
as  nearly  as  possible  with  the  life  of  the  people  in  the  rural  communities 
and  the  type  of  work  their  graduates  will  be  called  upon  to  do. 

They  are  supported  partly  by  private  funds  and  partly  by  public 
funds.  The  State  Fund  provides  about  $15,000  a  year  for  these  schools, 
while  about  $35,000  is  provided  by  the  Counties.  The  following  table 
presents  the  more  important  facts  for  these  schools: 

COUNTY    TRAINING    SCHOOLS. 


Counties  Maintaining 
Training  Schools. 

City  or  Town. 

Attend- 
ance. 

Teachers. 

Income. 

Value  of 
Plant. 

United  States,  total    .... 

5,906 

139 

$51,501 

$113,570 

Alabama  

691, 

19 

6,650 

10,900 

Coosa           

Cottage  Grove 

189 

4 

1,650 

11  000 

Lowndes  .       

Charity  .  . 

150 

5 

1  250 

4  700 

Mobile         

Plateau  .  . 

241 

6 

2,500 

1  500 

Pickens          

Carroll  ton 

114 

4 

1,250 

3  700 

Arkansas                  

l,1Ut 

ts 

70,957 

£7  500 

Chicot                

Dermott  . 

246 

4 

1,804 

5  000 

Hempstead    

Hope     .   . 

300 

2,662 

9  000 

Lee.                      .... 

Marianna  . 

360 

6 

3,740 

lo'ooo 

Ouachita  

Camden  . 

347 

7 

2,751 

3  500 

Georgia                     

565 

9 

S,7S6 

10,500 

Ben  Hill             

Queensland  .  . 

185 

4 

1,725 

3  000 

Washington      

Sandersville  . 

180 

5 

2,000 

7  *wm 

Kentucky  .         

70 

S 

t,OOQ 

H  zoo 

Bourbon  *          

Little  Rock  .  . 

70 

3 

2,000 

q  c/V) 

Louisiana             

Ml 

5,050 

Calcasieu  

West  Lake      . 

118 

4 

1  680 

A  finn 

Morehouse  

Bastrop  .  . 

136 

3 

1,350 

4  fYlft 

North  Carolina  • 

995 

te 

l>,690 

.-.  '.  •.,, 

Johnson  

Smithfleld 

308 

7 

1,690 

fi  Ron 

Martin  .                        .   . 

Parmelee  . 

150 

4 

1  500 

fi  cnn 

Pamlico      

iStonewall 

135 

5 

1,580 

^  (Wl 

Sampson  ....       ... 

.Clinton  .  . 

242 

5 

1,870 

4  -Yin 

Wake         

Method  .  . 

160 

5 

2,050 

MiKn 

South  Carolina  

191 

6 

1,998 

5  500 

Clarendon  . 

Manning 

291 

6 

1,998 

K  K/V» 

Tennessee    

1,173 

20 

6,0t5 

lU  OU) 

Fayette   

Somerville  .   . 

275 

5 

1,340 

A  tiA(\ 

Haywood   

Brownsville  . 

423 

8 

2,405 

9  vm 

Shelby  

Lucy,  B.  F.  D. 

475 

7 

2,280 

7  <Y¥1 

Texas    

toa 

6 

2,511 

It  080 

Travis  

Manor      .   .   . 

208 

6 

2,511 

A    fKfl 

614 

18 

5,915 

U  300 

Albemarle  

Charlotteville 

76 

4 

1  100 

9   CfkA 

Caroline             

BowlingGreen 

212 

4 

2  080 

A  or*\ 

Nottaway  . 

Black  stone  . 

166 

6 

1,455 

Q  «Wl 

York  

Lackey  .... 

iei 

4 

1  260 

o  fi/m 

AGRI CULTURAL,  AND  MECHANICAL  COLLEGE,  BATON  ROUGE,  LA. 

The    land-grant    school    for    Louisiana.     Formerly    Southern    University    at    New    Orleans.     Several 

large  brick  buildings  have  been   erected.      The   school   now  has   23   teachers,    300   pupils  and 

property    valued    at    nearly    $100,000. 


AGRICULTURAL  BUILDING,   A.  AND  M.   COLLEGE,  TALLAHASSEE,   FLA. 

One    of   the   best  buildings    in    colored    schools    devoted    entirely   to    teaching    agriculture.     The    school 

has    35    teachers,    about    350    pupils    and    property    valued    at    $135,000. 

235 


236  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

Land  Grant  Schools : — The  third  type  of  schools  supported  by  pub- 
lic funds  is  the  Laud  Grant  Schools.  The  purpose  for  which  the  land- 
grant  institutions  receive  Federal  appropriations  are  clearly  outlined  in 
the  following  extracts  from  the  various  congressional  acts  granting 
public  lands  and  making  appropriations  for  their  support : 

Morrill  Land-Grant  Act  of  1862. — An  act  donating  public  lands  to 
the  several  States  and  Territories  which  may  provide  colleges  for  the  bene- 
fit of  agriculture  and  the  mechanic  arts. — The  leading  object  shall  be, 
without  excluding  other  scientific  and  classical  studies,  and  including 
military  tactics,  to  teach  such  branches  of  learning  as  are  related  to 
agriculture  and  the  mechanic  arts,  in  such  manner  as  the  legislatures  of 
the  State  may  respectively  prescribe,  in  order  to  promote  the  liberal  and 
practical  education  of  the  industrial  classes  in  the  several  pursuits  and 
professions  in  life. 

Morrill  Act  of  1890. — An  act  to  apply  a  portion  of  the  proceeds  of  the 
public  lands  to  the  more  complete  endowment  and  support  of  the  colleges 
for  the  benefit  of  agriculture  and  the  mechanic  arts.  To  be  applied  only 
to  instruction  in  agriculture,  the  mechanic  arts,  the  English  language,  and 
the  various  branches  of  mathematical,  physical,  natural,  and  economic 
science,  with  special  reference  to  their  applications  in  the  industries  of 
life,  and  to  the  facilities  for  such  instruction.  Provided,  That  in  any 
State  in  which  there  has  been  one  college  established  in  pursuance  of  the 
act  of  July  second,  eighteen  hundred  and  sixty-two,  and  also  in  which  an 
educational  institution  of  like  character  has  been  established,  or  may 
be  hereafter  established,  and  is  now  aided  by  such  State  from  its  own 
revenue,  for  the  education  of  colored  students  in  agriculture  and  the 
mechanic  arts,  however  named  or  styled,  or  whether  or  not  it  has  received 
money  heretofore  under  the  act  to  which  this  act  is  an  amendment,  the 
legislature  of  such  State  may  propose  and  report  to  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior  a  just  and  adequate  division  of  the  fund  to  be  received 
under  this  act  between  one  college  for  white  students  and  one 
institution  for  colored  students  established  as  aforesaid  which  shall  be 
divided  into  two  parts  and  paid  accordingly,  and  thereupon  such  institu- 
tion for  colored  students  shall  be  entitled  to  the  benefits  of  this  act  and 


237 


238  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

subject  to  its  provisions,  as  much  as  it  would  have  been  if  it  had  been 
included  under  the  act  of  eighteen  hundred  and  sixty-two,  and  the  fulfill- 
ment of  the  foregoing  provisions  shall  be  taken  as  a  compliance  with  the 
provision  in  reference  to  separate  colleges  for  white  and  colored  students. 

Nelson  Amendment  of  1907. — An  act  making  apporpriations  for  the 
Department  of  Agriculture. — That  said  colleges  may  use  a  portion  of  this 
money  for  providing  courses  for  the  special  preparation  of  instructors  for 
teaching  the  elements  of  agriculture  and  the  mechanic  arts. 

Rulings  and  instructions  relative  to  the  acts  of  Congress  of  August 
30,  1890,  and  March  4,  1907,  in  aid  of  colleges  of  agriculture  and  me- 
chanic arts. — "  To  be  applied  only  to  instruction  in  agriculture,  the 
mechanic  arts,  the  English  language,  and  the  various  branches  of  math- 
ematical, physical,  natural,  and  economic  science,  with  special  reference 
to  their  applications  in  the  industries  of  life,  and  to  the  facilities  for  such 
instruction  "  and  "  for  providing  courses  for  the  special  preparation  of 
instructors  for  teaching  the  elements  of  agriculture  and  the  mechanic 
arts."  It  is  held  that  this  language  authorizes  the  purchase  from  this 
money  of  apparatus,  machinery,  textbooks,  reference  books,  stock,  and 
material  used  in  instruction,  or  for  the  purposes  of  illustration  in  con- 
nection with  any  of  the  branches  enumerated,  and  the  payment  of  salaries 
of  instructors  in  said  branches  only;  but  in  case  of  machinery  (such  as 
boilers,  engines,  pumps,  etc. )  and  farm  stock,  which  are  made  to  serve  for 
both  instructional  and  other  purposes,  the  Federal  funds  may  be  charged 
with  only  an  equitable  portion  of  the  cost  of  said  machinery  and  stock. 

The  acts  prohibit  the  expenditure  of  any  portion  of  these  funds  for 
the  purchase,  erection,  preservation,  or  repair  of  any  building  or  buildings 
under  any  pretense  whatever,  and  the  salaries  of  purely  administrative 
officers,  such  as  treasurers,  presidents,  secretaries. 

In  accordance  with  these  acts,  17  institutions  for  Negroes  in  the 
Southern  States  are  receiving  Federal  funds.  The  principal  facts  for 
sixteen  of  these  institutions  are  shown  in  the  table  herewith.  Hampton 
Institute  is  classified  with  the  independent  institutions  because  its  finan- 
cial support  is  very  largely  from  private  sources.  The  total  annual  in- 
come for  the  current  expenses  of  the  sixteen  institutions  is  $544,520.  Of 


239 


240 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


this  amount  $263,074  is  received  from  State  appropriations  and  $2,598.51 
from  the  Federal  acts.  Including  the  Federal  grant  to  Hampton  Insti- 
tute, the  total  of  Federal  appropriations  is  $280,817.  The  value  of  prop- 
erty in  the  sixteen  institutions  is  $2,570,142. 


VIRGINIA   NORMAL   AND    INDUSTRIAL    INSTITUTE,    PETERSBURG,    VA. 

The    largest    school    building   in    the    United    States    for    colored    students.      The    institution    is 

owned  and   supported  by   the   State.      Tt   has   twenty-five   teachers   and   600    students. 

The  property  is  valued  at  approximately   $250,000. 

The    principal    facts    concerning    these  schools,  by    States,  are  as 
follows : 


STATE 

ATTENDANCE 

TEACHERS 

INCOME 

VALUE  OF  PROPERTY 

Total    

4,875 

400 

$544,520 

$2,576,142 

Alabama  

264 
170 
71 
345 
390 
234 
160 
123 
484 
264 
150 
408 
726 
300 
552 
234 

27 
12 
8 
34 
21 
19 
23 
12 
24 
33 
26 
28 
33 
25 
46 
29] 

29,209 
24,003 
13,159 
34,168 
25,369 
22,327 
81,384 
15,528 
47,774 
42,162 
32,518 
46,400 
44,216 
39.819 
49,985 
46,499 

1  82,500 
141,456 
42,150 
131,421 
68.449 
156,700 
95,250 
44,950 
258,500 
226,375 
129,700 
153,827 
397,300 
193,915 
237,200 
216,449 

Arkansas  .... 

Delaware    

Florida    

Georgia    

Kentucky   

Louisiana   ..... 

Maryland   

Mississippi  . 

•»T-          '  ' 
Missouri  

North  Carolina  
Oklahoma  

South  Carolina  

Tennessee   

Texas   

"VVcst  Virginia    .    . 

PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


241 


State  Schools : — In  addition  to  the  land-grant  schools  there  are  eleven 
State  schools.  Four  of  these  institutions  are  in  Northern  States.  The 
following  table  gives  the  important  facts  concerning  this  group. 


STATES 

ATTENDANCE 

TEACHERS 

INCOME 

VALUE  OF  PEOPEETY 

Total  

2,638 

188 

|246,834 

$1,394,547 

Alabama    

714 

31 

21,600 

70,000 

Kansas    

82 

14 

15,830 

131,395 

« 

106 

26 

38,148 

•            195  300 

Maryland  

50 

8 

8,053 

33,500 

New  Jersey  

93 

18 

27,755 

99,159 

North  Carolina  .... 
i< 

« 
Ohio    

249 
227 
165 
231 

8 
7 
10 
29 

6,074 
5,544 
5,258 
77,000 

45,000 
38,700 
51,700 
436,893 

Virginia  .... 
West  Virginia  .    .    . 

573 
148 

25 

12 

27,898 
13,774 

233,900 
59,000 

Federal  Schools : — The  one  institution  classed  as  Federal  is  Howard 
University  at  Washington,  D.  C.  It  is  the  only  institution  supported  by 
direct  annual  appropriations  from  Congress.  It  is  generally  considered 
the  best  institution  for  colored  people  in  college  and  professional  train- 
ing. It  has  an  attendance  of  1,401  pupils,  106  teachers,  an  annual  in- 
come of  |172,257  and  property  valued  at  f  1,756,920. 

SCHOOLS   MAINTAINED  BY  PRIVATE  AGENCIES. 

It  is  said  that  the  deficiencies  in  the  public  expenditure  for  the 
education  of  colored  people  largely  explain  the  active  campaign  for 
private  and  higher  schools  since  the  Civil  War.  These  schools  not  only 
represent  the  effort  of  the  colored  people  and  their  friends  to  provide 
higher  training  for  their  children,  but  also  to  make  up  for  the  inadequacy 
of  the  elementary  public  schools. 

According  to  the  recent  report  of  the  Bureau  of  Education,  there 
are  625  private  schools  for  colored  people  in  the  United  States.  These 
schools  have  property  valued  at  $28,500,000,  an  annual  income  of  $3,027,- 
000,  4,600  teachers  and  an  attendance  of  approximately  100,000. 

The  three  great  factors  which  have  entered  into  the  development 
16  A  J 


2 12 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  243 

of  the  educational  possibilities  of  tbe  colored  people  are  the  North,  the 
South  and  the  Negro  himself. 

Though  the  Northern  States  are  not  so  immediately  concerned  in  the 
education  of  the  Negro  race  as  the  South  and  the  Negroes  themselves, 
the  northern  point  of  view  and  northern  philanthropy  have  been  just 
as  important  and  are  just  as  essential  to  continued  development  as  the 
other  two  elements.  In  many  respects  the  remoteness  of  the  northern 
friends  to  Negro  education  gave  them  freedom  from  the  traditional 
prejudices  and  the  frequent  irritations  to  which  those  nearby  were 
subjected.  Problems  are  rarely  settled  without  the  aid  of  those  who 
are  not  party  to  the  differences.  Evidence  is  now  gradually  accumulating 
that  the  southern  people  are  realizing  that  the  northern  teachers  have 
rendered  a  valuable  service  not  only  to  the  Negroes  but  also  to  the  South. 
The  following  testimony  was  given  as  early  as  1885,  by  Bishop  Haywood 
of  the  Southern  Methodist  Church  in  speaking  of  President  Ware,  the 
founder  of  Atlanta  University :. 

"  Very  small  encouragement  do  workers  in  this  field  get  from  us  of 
the  white  race  in  the  Southern  States,  although,  next  to  the  Negro  race, 
we  are  of  all  men  on  earth  most  concerned  in  the  success  of  your  work, 
and  most  concerned  because  we  have  most  at  stake." 

The  total  annual  contribution  of  the  North  for  the  current  expenses 
of  the  private  schools  aggregate  $2,500,000.  Of  this  fully  a  million  and 
a  half  is  given  by  the  white  churches  for  their  denominational  schools, 
and  another  $1,000,000  is  contributed  by  individual  donors  and  churches 
for  the  maintenance  of  the  independent  institutions.  Property  valuations 
in  the  private  institutions  founded  by  northern  gifts  now  amount  to 
124,000,000. 

Without  the  institutions  thus  erected  and  maintained,  the  industrial 
and  agricultural  education  of  the  colored  people  would  be  almost  entirely 
confined  to  the  very  limited  facilities  of  the  public  schools,  and  the  inade- 
quate work  of  the  land-grant  institutions.  Teacher  training  would  be 
almost  negligible,  secondary  courses  would  be  conspicuously  inadequate 
and  no  college  work  would  be  offered.  Upon  the  North  therefore,  and 


244 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  245 

the  Negroes  must  rest  the  responsibility  of  providing  higher  training. 
While  constant  effort  should  be  made  to  induce  public  authorities  to 
provide  for  every  phase  of  education,  any  plan  to  diminish  private  support 
should  be  adopted  only  after  careful  consideration  of  the  local  situation. 
The  per  capita  public  school  expenditures  for  white  children  of  the 
Southern  States  if  four  and  five  times  that  for  the  Negroes.  All  the  avail- 
able facts  indicate  that  the  financial  aid  of  the  North  would  be  needed  for 
some  decades  to  come. 

Essential  as  northern  philanthropy  has  been  to  the  education  of  the 
Negro,  the  greatest  contribution  of  the  North  has  been  the  teachers,  sons 
and  daughters  of  the  best  families,  who  have  been  willing  to  work  in 
colored  schools,  and  to  show  their  colored  pupils  by  precept  and  example 
that  education  is  not  only  head  knowledge,  but  the  formation  of  habits 
that  guarantee  such  fundamental  virtues  as  cleanliness,  thoroughness, 
perseverance,  honesty,  and  the  essential  elements  of  family  life. 

The  work  of  the  Northern  teachers  is  no  less  important  than  that 
of  the  northern  soldier.  While  the  one  emancipated  the  Negro  from 
slavery,  the  other  laid  the  foundation  for  the  greater  emancipation  from 
ignorance.  In  the  conduct  and  management  of  colored  schools,  it  is  to 
be  expected  that  the  South  should  stress  contact  with  the  white  neighbor- 
hood and  conformity  to  the  community  standards.  The  concern  of  the 
Negro  is  naturally  the  preservation  of  his  self-respect  and  the  increase 
of  opportunities  for  employment  and  influence.  The  concern  of  the  North 
is  the  maintenance  of  such  school  activities  as  will  produce  manhood  and 
womanhood  of  good  physique,  discerning  minds  and  sound  morals.  In 
accordance  with  this  purpose,  northern  people  have  erected  schools  of  all 
types  for  the  Negroes,  including  industrial,  agricultural  and  collegiate  in- 
stitutions. No  greater  loss  could  befall  the  Negro  schools  than  the  elimin- 
ation of  northern  philanthropy  and  northern  teachers. 

The  two  types  of  institutions  which  are  largely  supported  by  northern 
philanthropy  are  designated  as  independent  schools,  and  schools  under 
white  denominational  boards.  Many  of  these  schools  also  receive  large 
sums  from  their  colored  patrons.  The  following  table  gives  the  important 


240 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


247 


facts  concerning  the  independent  schools  in  the  several  States.  The 
names  of  the  larger  institutions  of  this  group  are  given  in  the  table  at  the 
end  of  this  Chapter. 

INDEPENDENT  SCHOOLS. 

•   . 

By  independent  schools  is  meant  such  as  are  not  connected  with  any 
public  or  denominational  agency ;  but  are  under  the  direction  and  control 
of  a  general  board  of  trustees.  These  trustee  boards  are  usually  com- 
posed of  colored  men,  northern  men  and  southern  men.  As  a  rule 
they  are  self-perpetuating — that  is — the  trustees  themselves  elect  new 
members  of  the  board  to  fill  vacancies  such  as  may  occur  through  death 
or  resignation. 

In  number  and  income  the  independent  schools  form  the  most 
important  group  of  schools.  They  are  non-sectarian  in  character,  and 
draw  support  and  pupils  from  all  sources  and  classes  of  the  people. 
The  leading  facts  concerning  this  group  of  schools,  according  to  the 
recent  report  of  the  Bureau  of  Education  are  as  follows : 

INDEPENDENT  SCHOOLS. 


States 

Number  of 
Schools 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers 

Income 
for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property 

Total. 

White 

be 
0) 
£ 

Total  

118 

14,851 

1,144 

249 

895 

$1,099,724 

$12,369,441 

Alabama              

23 
2 

2 
3 
21 
3 
7 
3 
4 
1 
9 
11 
3 
4 
11 
11 

4,887 
70 
22 
234 
2,654 
177 
671 
38 
858 
19 
597 
1,012 
1,061 
363 
1,685 
472 

331 
2 
4 
24 
97 
19 
34 
3 
58 
6 
55 
84 
78 
23 
256 
70 

23 

29 

8 

'3 
33 

'  147 
6 

308 
2 
4 
24 
68 
11 
34 
3 
58 
6 
55 
82 
45 
23 
109 
64 

369,544 
1,100 
5,250 
19,158 
2,888 
20,351 
10,831 
1,385 
33,618 
2,837 
18,389 
51,235 
103,305 
10,364 
321,660 
57,309 

4,279,566 
3.700 

isieoo 

85,875 
493,673 
529,698 
118,037 
2,750 
314,220 
38,500 
120,000 
416,205 
733,058 
42,000 
4,414,459 
759,100 

Arkansas    

Delaware  

Florida   

Georgia             

Kentucky  

Louisiana  

Maryland  

Mississippi           

Missouri            

North  Carolina    

South  Carolina   

Tennessee   

Texas      

Virginia         

Northern  States         

The  number  of  pupils  in  attendance  was  14,851,  of  whom  12,273  were 
elementary,  1,841  secondary,  and  737  were  collegiate  and  professional. 


UT1CA   INSTITUTE,   UTICA,    MISSISSIPPI. 

The  upper  figure  shows  building  in  which  the  school  began,  the  lower,  the  present  main  building.  The 
school  was  founded  in  1903  by  W.  H.  Holtzclaw,  the  present  principal.  It  now  has  buildings  valued 
•t  almost  $100,000.  There  are  27  teachers  and  over  300  pupils.  The  annual  income  is  about  $20,000 
and  the  property  is  valued  at  over  $160,000. 

248 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  249 

The  secondary  courses  are  offered  in  twenty  of  the  larger  institutions. 
The  collegiate  and  professional  students  are  in  Meharry  Medical  College, 
Fisk  University  and  Atlanta  University.  Of  the  total  attendance  re- 
ported above,  the  72  smaller  schools  have  4,404  pupils,  of  whom  only  66 
are  secondary. 

The  number  of  teachers  and  workers  in  all  independent  schools  was 
1,144,  of  whom  249  were  white  and  895  were  colored;  521  male,  623  fe- 
male; 558  academic,  222  industrial,  49  agriculural,  315  other  workers. 
The  ratio  of  teachers  and  workers  to  pupils  indicates  that  these  institu- 
tions are  fairly  well  managed.  About  a  fourth  of  the  teachers  in  the 
larger  schools  are  white.  The  smaller  schools  are  practically  all  taught 
by  colored  workers.  On  the  basis  of  sex,  the  workers  in  the  larger  insti- 
tutions are  about  equally  divided. 

The  schools  of  this  group  which  have  received  most  liberal  support 
are  Hampton  Institute,  Hampton,  Virginia,  and  Tuskegee  Institute,  Tus- 
kegee,  Alabama.  The  large  support  and  remarkable  growth  of  these  two 
schools  is  due  largely  to  the  growing  popularity  of  individual  education 
and  also  to  the  personalities  of  General  Armstrong,  who  founded  Hamp- 
ton, and  Dr.  Booker  T.  Washington,  who  founded  Tuskegee.  The  in- 
dependent institutions  of  college  grade  that  have  attained  a  national 
reputation  are  Fisk  University,  Nashville.  Tennessee,  and  Atlanta  Univer- 
sity, Atltanta,  Georgia.  The  one  independent  professional  institution 
of  nation-wide  reputation  is  Meharry  Medical  College,  Nashville,  Tenn- 
essee. A  number  of  smaller  schools,  mostly  of  the  industrial  type,  have 
attained  noteworthy  success.  Among  these  might  be  mentioned  the 
Daytona  School  for  Girls,  Daytona,  Florida;  Calhoun  Colored  School, 
Calhoun,  Alabama;  Penn  School,  St.  Helena,  Island,  South  Carolina; 
Snow  Hill  Institute,  Snow  Hill,  Alabama;  Utica  Institute,  Utica  Miss- 
issippi, and  Okolona  Industrial  Institute,  Okolona,  Mississippi.  There 
are  numerous  other  institutions  that  are  doing  most  successful  work. 
The  existence  of  such  institutions  becomes  doubly  significant  when  the 
personality  of  their  founders  and  the  opposition  they  met  with  are  con- 
sidered. The  influence  of  General  Armstrong  and  his  attitude  toward  ed- 


250 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  251 

ucation  are  being  more  and  more  felt  in  the  whole  educational  system  of 
the  country.  The  story  of  Dr.  Washington,  who  found  at  Tuskegee  a  log 
cabin  and  left  there  an  industrial  town  is  well  described  in  his  illuminat- 
ing book,  "  Up  from  Slavery."  The  names  of  Bumstead  and  Ware  at 
Atlanta  University,  and  of  Gravath  at  Fisk,  are  well  known.  One 


GEORGE  W.  HUBBARD  HOSPITAL,  OF  MEHARRY  MEDICAL  SCHOOL,  NASHVILLE,  TENN. 

One  of  the  best  hospitals  in  Nashville.      It  is  well  equipped  and  has  an  able  staff  of  physicians. 

The  property  value  is  approximately  $75,000. 

of  the  leading  lawyers  of  New  York  City  is  the  son  of  the  late  President 
Gravath  of  Fisk.  The  growth  of  such  institutions  as  Utica  Institute, 
Snow  Hill,  Okolona  Institute  and  Daytona  School  proves  the  capacity 
of  young  colored  men  and  women  to  acquire  training  in  school  and  also 
to  acquire  the  more  important  qualities  of  leadership  and  determin- 
ation to  overcome  difficulties.  It  is  said  that  when  William  H.  Holtz- 
claw  reached  Utica,  Mississippi,  the  banks  of  the  town  refused  to  accept 


252 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


his  money  for  deposit,  because  he  was  colored.  In  the  thirteen  years  he 
has  lived  there  he  has  succeeded  in  winning  the  friendship  of  the  people, 
the  credit  of  all  the  banks,  and  he  has  built  an  institution  which  has  an 


MEHARRY    MEDICAL   COLLEGE,    NASHVILLE,    TENN. 

One  of  the  best  medical  schools  in  the  country,  and  one  of  the  two  medical  schools  maintained  largely  for 

colored  pupils.     It  was  founded   in    1876    through  gifts   from   the   five    Meharry    Brothers.      It 

has  thirty  teachers,  five  hundred  pupils  and  a  property  valuation  of  $175,000. 

income  of  nearly  $20,000  a  year,  and  property  valued  at  over  $160,000. 
The  stories  of  Miss  Bethune,  at  Daytona,  Wallace  A.  Battle,  at  Okolona, 
and  W.  J.  Edwards,  at  Snow  Hill,  are  no  less  interesting  and  inspiring. 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  253 

The  names  of  the  more  important  schools  and  the  States  in  which 
they  are  located  are  given  below: 

SCHOOLS    MAINTAINED    BY    INDEPENDENT    BOARD    OF    TRUSTEES. 

Alabama:  Beloit  Industrial  Missionary  Association  School,  Selma; 
Calhoun  Colored  School,  Calhoun;  Corona  Normal  Industrial  Institute, 
Corona;  Centerville  Industrial  School,  Centerville;  Kowaliga  Academic 
and  Industrial  Institute,  Kowaliga;  Montgomery  Industrial  School  for 
Girls,  Montgomery;  Mount  Meigs  Colored  Institute,  Montgomery; 
Peoples'  Village  School,  Montgomery;  Snow  Hill  Normal  and  Industrial 
Institute,  Snow  Hill;  Street  Manual  Training  School,  Richmond;  Tus- 
kegee  Institute,  Tuskegee. 

Florida:  Daytona  Industrial  Educational  School,  Daytona;  Robert 
Hungerford  School,  Eatonville. 

Georgia:  Albany  Bible  and  Manual  Training  Institute,  Albany; 
Atlanta  University,  Atlanta;  Forsyth  Normal  and  Industrial  Institute, 
Forsyth;  Helena  B.  Cobb  Home  and  School,  Barnesville;  Model  and 
Training  School,  Athens;  Sparta  Agricultural  and  Industrial  Institute, 
Sparta. 

Kentucky :  Lincoln  Institute  of  Kentucky,  Lincoln  Ridge. 

Louisiana:  Gaudet  Industrial  Home  and  School,  Orleans;  Sabine 
Normal  and  Industrial  School,  Sabine. 

Mississippi:  Okolona  Industrial  School,  Okolona;  Piney  Woods 
Country  Life  School,  Braxton;  Prentiss  Industrial  School,  Prentiss; 
Utica  Normal  and  Industrial  Institute,  Utica. 

Missouri:  Bartlett  Agricultural  and  Industrial  School,  Macon. 

North  Carolina:  Laurinburg  Normal  and  Industrial  Institute,  Lau- 
rinburg;  National  Training  School,  Durham;  Palmer  Memorial  Insti- 
tute, Sedalia. 

South  Carolina:  Maysville  Institute,  Maysville;  Penn  School,  St. 
Helena  Island;  Port  Royal  Agricultural  School,  Beaufort;  Voorhees 
Industrial  Institute,  Denmark. 

Tennessee:  Fisk  University,  Nashville;  Meharry  Medical  College, 
Nashville. 


254 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


Texas:  Farmers'  Improvement  Agricultural  College,  Ladonia;  Hous- 
ton Industrial  and  Training  School,  Huntsville. 

Virginia:  Franklin  Normal  and  Industrial  Institute,,  Franklin; 
Fredericksburg  Normal  and  Industrial  School,  Fredericksburg ;  Hamp- 
ton Normal  and  Agricultural  Institute,  Hampton;  Manassas  Industrial 
School,  Manassas,  Prince  William. 

Northern  States:  Berean  Manual  Training  School,  Philadelphia; 
Cincinnati  Industrial  School,  Cincinnati;  Downingtown  Industrial  and 


JUBILEE   HALL,    FISK    UNIVERSITY,    NASHVILLE,    TENNESSEE. 

Fisk  is  the  second  largest  arts  college  for  colored  people  in  the  world:  was  founded  in  18(56  by  the 
American  Missionary  Association;  and  was  recently  called  a  "great  National  University  "  by  the  United 
States  Commissioner  of  Education.  The  famous  Jubilee  Singers  of  this  school  rescued  the  Plantation 
Melodies  of  the  colored  people  from  loss,  and  raised  money  for  the  erection  of  the  building  above.  The 
institution  has  45  teachers,  500  pupils,  and  property  valued  at  nearly  $550,000. 

Agricultural    School,    Downingtown,    Pa.;    Avery    Collegiate    Training 
School,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

WHITE  CHURCH    BOARDS  MAINTAINING   COLORED  SCHOOLS. 

The  extent  and  character  of  the  educational  work  done  by  the  white 
churches  are  emphatic  evidence  that  these  churches  have  recognized  the 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


255 


great  opportunity  for  service  in  behalf  of  a  struggling  people.  They  have 
given  their  money  to  build  and  maintain  the  schools,  they  have  sent  their 
sons  and  daughters  to  teach  in'them,  and  they  have  rendered  a  service  to 
humanity  that  is  destined  to  receive  recognition. 

The  following  table  presents  the  more  important  facts  concerning 
the  schools  under  white  denominational  boards : 

WHITE    CHURCH    BOARDS    MAINTAINING   SCHOOLS   FOR   COLORED    PEOPLE. 


Denominational  Boards 

Number 
of  Schools. 

Counted 
Attendants 

Teachers 

Income  for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property. 

Total 

White 

Negro 

Total    

354 

51,529 

2,562 

1,069 

1,493 

fl,546,303 

113,822,451 

Baptist  . 
American  Home  Missions  Society    .   . 
Women's   American     Baptist     Home 
Mission  Society                   

24 

1 
112 
5 

29 
8 
9 

18 
12 

85 

24 

15 
12 

5,536 

125 
13,507 
440 

6,922 
1,642 
1,147 

5,059 
808 

8,915 

2,988 

2,870 
1,570 

419 

14 
404 
37 

383 
96 
26 

266 
71 

423 

176 

166 
81 

139 

11 
384 
15 

212 
12 
13 

65 
41 

84 

12 

44 
37 

280 

3 

20 
22 

in 

84 
13 

201 
30 

339 

164 

122 
44 

304,861 

7,746 
146,821 
29,910 

235,764 
63,868 
18,319 

230,160 
42,975 

200,124 

118,526 

88,512 
58,717 

3,870,744 

16,500 
491,000 
184,602 

1,733,589 
915,900 
72,000 

2,605,687 
309,500 

628,743 

2,151,321 

455,600 
387,265 

Catholic  Board  of  Missions      

Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  .    . 
Congregational  American  Missionary  Asso- 
ciation     

Friends  Society  and  other  Friends  Agencies 
Lutheran  Board  for  Colored  Missions     .   . 
Methodist  : 
Freedman's  Aid  Society    

Women's  Home  Missionary  Society   . 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions  for  Freed- 
men                

Protestant    Episcopal    Boards,  American 
Church     Institute,    and    the    Domestic 
and  Foreign  Missionary  Society    .... 
United   Presbyterian    Church    Boards    of 
Freedman's  Missions       

Nine  small  church  boards     

The  total  number  of  schools  under  the  direction  of  white  church 
boards  is  354.  The  annual  income  for  current  expenses  of  these  schools 
is  one  and  a  half  million  ($1,546,303).  The  value  of  property  is  almost 
fourteen  millions  ($13,822,421.) 

The  attendance  on  these  institutions  was  51,529,  of  whom  43,605  were 
elementary,  7,188  were  secondary,  and  736  were  collegiate.  The  number 
of  teachers  and  workers  was  2,562,  of  whom  1,069  were  white  and 
1,493,  or  58  per  cent,  were  colored.  On  the  basis  of  sex,  714  are  men  and 
1,848,  or  70  per  cent,  are  women.  Classification  according  to  character  of 


266 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION  257 

work  shows  that  1,916,  or  74  per  cent,  of  the  teachers  are  academic,  339 
industrial,  31  agricultural,  and  276  administrative.  Comparison  witli 
other  groups  of  schools  indicates  that  those  under  white  boards  still  retain 
a  considerable  fraction  of  white  teachers,  that  the  number  of  women  teach- 
ers is  rather  larger  than  in  other  groups,  and  finally  that  the  proportion 
of  academic  instructors  is  higher  than  in  any  group  except  those  under 

the  colored  boards. 

• 

There  are  ten  denominational  groups  which  own  and  maintain  a  num- 
ber of  institutions  for  the  education  of  colored  people.  Nine  other  de- 
nominations are  supporting  one  or  two  schools  each.  Very  few  of  the 
churches  represented  by  either  the  larger  or  smaller  of  these  boards  have 
any  considerable  proportion  of  Negroes  in  their  membership.  There  are 
other  denominations,  notably  the  Unitarians,  who  have  contributed  lib- 
erally to  colored  schools  without  any  thought  either  of  increasing  their 
church  membership  or  their  control  over  these  schools.  The  primary 
purpose  of  prictically  all  of  these  organizations  has  been  the  education  of 
the  Negroes  in  America,  and  their  preparation  for  life  in  a  democracy. 

In  this  connection,  it  is  interesting  to  note  the  religious  preference 
of  the  Negroes  in  the  United  States  as  compiled  by  the  United  States 
census  of  1904.  According  to  this  census  there  were  3,685,097  Negroes 
in  the  various  denominations.  Of  these  2,354,789  were  enrolled  by  Bap- 
tists, 1,182,131  belonging  to  various  branches  of  Methodism,  and  the 
remaining  148,177,  hardly  4  per  cent  of  the  total,  were  distributed  among 
the  Catholic,  Presbyterian,  Christian,  and  Congregational  denominations. 

The  larger  denominations  maintain  central  offices  and  one  or  more 
traveling  secretaries  whose  duties  include  both  the  supervision  of  the 
schools  and  the  appeal  for  funds  to  the  supporting  churches.  This  per- 
sonal supervision,  together  with  regular  reports  of  both  financial  and  edu- 
cational activities,  has  developed  economy  and  honesty  in  the  use  of  funds 
and  thoroughness  in  the  school  work. 

The  American  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society. — The  American  Bap- 
tist Home  Mission  Society  owns  or  supervises  24  educational  institutions. 

All  of  these  are  large  and  important  schools.     These  schools  are  effec- 
17  A  J 


258 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


259 


lively  managed,  and  their  general  average  of  educational  efficiency  is 
very  high.  The  following  table  shows  the  distribution  of  these  schools 
by  States: 

AMERICAN  BAPTIST  HOME  MISSION  SOCIETY. 


States 

Number  of 
Schools 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers 

Income  for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property 

1 
I 

White. 

2 

bo 

• 
fc 

Total  

24 

5,536 

419 

139 

280 

$304,861 

13,870,744 

1 
1 
1 
5 
1 
2 
1 
1 
3 
1 
2 
1 
3 
1 

268 
313 
404 
1,287 
130 
572 
310 
66 
419 
507 
242 
371 
537 
110 

21 
18 
18 
106 
15 
26 
16 
11 
46 
30 
31 
22 
36 
23 

1 

50 
1 
10 

14 
18 

12 

21 
12 

20 

18 
18 
56 
14 
16 
16 
11 
32 
12 
31 
10 
15 
11 

9,479 
15,109 
8,070 
81,573 
11,308 
16,356 
11,591 
4,486 
41,051 
21,384 
9,942 
19,247 
37,684 
17,581 

83,000 
90,000 
80,158 
621,624 
60,000 
462,000 
100,000 
20,000 
433,251 
635,744 
117,500 
314,935 
630,354 
222,178 

Florida  

Georgia  

Kentucky       

Louisiana    

Mississippi  

Missouri             .             

North  Carolina  .                    

South  Carolina  

Tennessee                               

Texas    

Virginia.   .                   

West  Virginia                       

The  annual  income  for  current  expense  of  the  24  schools  is  $304,- 
801,  of  which  $150,637  is  received  from  the  board.  On  the  basis  of  in- 
come five  of  the  schools  have  incomes  between  $1,500  and  $5,000 ;  ten  be- 
tween $5,000  and  $15,000 ;  six  between  $15,000  and  $30,000 ;  and  twenty 
have  incomes  of  over  $30,000.  The  total  property  is  valued  at  $3,870,744, 
of  which  about  three  and  a  third  millions  are  in  plant  and  almost  half  a 
million  is  in  endowment.  According  to  property,  only  one  school  has  a 
valuation  under  $10,000;  three  schools  have  valuations  between  $10,000 
and  $25,000;  four  between  $25,000  and  $50,000;  seven  between  $50,000 
and  $150,000 ;  three  between  $150,000  and  $250,000,  and  six  over  $250,000. 

The  attendance  of  these  schools  was  5,504,  of  whom  3,186  were  elemen- 
tary, 2,068  secondary,  and  250  collegiate.  All  the  schools  maintain  ele- 
mentary classes,  and  all  but  two  have  secondary  pupils.  Seven  of  the 
institutions  are  offering  instruction  in  college  subjects.  Two  of  the 
seven,  however,  had  neither  the  equipment  nor  teachers  to  maintain  col- 


BENEDICT  COLLEGE,  COLUMBIA,  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

One  of  the  leading  colleges  for  colored  people  in  the  South.     It  was  founded  in   1871,  by  the  American 

Baptist   Home   Mission   Society.     It   has   30   teachers,   over   700   pupils,   an   endowment  of 

$140,000.00,    and    property    valued    at    $635,744. 

260 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


261 


lege  work.  The  number  of  teachers  is  419,  of  whom  139  are  white  and  280, 
or  66  per  cent,  are  colored;  148  are  men  and  271,  or  65  per  cent.,  are 
women ;  and  295,  or  70  per  cent.,  are  academic  teachers. 

These  percentages  for  the  color,  sex,  and  work  of  the  teachers  indicate 
that  the  Baptist  Society  is  following  an  average  course  in  the  selection 


MAIN  BUILDING,  ROGER  WILLIAMS  UNIVERSITY,  NASHVILLE, 

The  school  is  located   on  a   high   bluff,   overlooking  the   Tennessee   River.     It   was   founded  in    1867,   by 

the  American  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society.      It  has  twenty  teachers,  one  hundred  and 

fifty    students     and    a    property    valuation    of    $100,000. 

of  its  workers,  and  the  arrangement  of  the  school  program.  The  high 
grade  of  colored  officers  and  teachers  now  in  charge  of  some  of  the  Bap- 
tist Society  schools  indicates  that  the  transfer  from  white  to  colored  man- 
agement has  usually  been  made  with  considerable  care.  Of  the  419 
teachers  and  workers,  only  42  are  offering  industrial  courses  and  seven 
are  teaching  agriculture  or  gardening.  For  a  people  eighty  per  cent, 
rural,  this  proportion  of  agricultural  teachers  is  evidently  not  adequate. 


262 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  263 

The  history  of  the  work  of  the  American  Baptist  Home  Mission  So- 
ciety in  the  south  begins  with  the  following  resolution  passed  by  its 
executive  committee  in  1862: 

Resolved,  That  we  recommend  the  society  to  take  immediate  steps  to 
supply  with  Christian  instruction  by  means  of  missionaries  and  teachers2 
the  emancipated  slaves — whether  in  the  District  of  Columbia  or  in  other 
places  held  by  our  forces — and  also  to  inaugurate  a  system  of  operations 
for  carrying  the  Gospel  alike  to  free  and  bond  throughout  the  whole 
southern  section  of  our  country,  so  fast  and  so  far  as  the  progress  of  our 
arms  and  the  restoration  of  law  and  order  shall  open  the  way. 

From  that  day  to  the  present  time  the  society  has  worked  unceasing- 
ly for  the  education  and  religious  development  of  the  colored  people. 
Some  measure  of  the  remarkable  success  achieved  in  these  fifty  years  of 
service  is  given  in  the  educational  institutions  described  in  this  report. 
The  efforts  of  the  society  have  doubtless  been  strengthened  by  the  con- 
sciousness of  a  certain  responsibility  for  the  colored  Baptists,  who  con- 
stitute such  a  large  proportion  of  the  membership  of  all  colored  churches. 

Most  of  the  schools  are  well  known.  Th£y  number  among  their 
graduates  some  of  the  ablest  leaders  of  the  colored  race.  The  most 
widely  known  schools  are:  Morehouse  College  and  Spelman  Seminary, 
Atlanta,  Georgia;  Shaw  University,  Raleigh,  North  Carolina;  Virginia 
Union  University,  and  Hartshorn  Memorial  College,  Richmond  Virginia ; 
Jackson  College,  Jackson,  Mississippi;  Arkansas  Baptist  College,  Little 
Rock,  Arkansas;  Roger  Williams  University,  Nashville,  Tennessee;  Stor- 
er  College,  Harper's  Ferry,  West  Virginia;  and  Selma  University,  Sel- 
ma,  Alabama. 

The  names  of  the  men  and  women  who  gave  many  years  of  faithful 
service  would  constitute  a  list  too  long  to  be  entered  here.  Two  of  those 
whose  wisdom  has  directed  the  policies  in  recent  years  should  be  mention- 
ed. Dr.  H.  L.  Morehouse  belongs  to  the  past  as  well  as  to  the  present. 
He  began  as  secretary  of  the  society  in  1879,  and  has  continued  until  the 
present  time.  Dr.  George  Sale  was  superintendent  of  education  for  seve- 
ral years  until  his  death  in  1912.  His  influence  on  the  educational 


MOREHOUSE    HALL,    GIRLS    DORMITORY. 


""  •  i  L 


GIRLS  HALL,  MAIN   BUILDING,  SPELMAN   SEMINARY,  ATLANTA,  GA. 

A    splendid    girls    school.     The    campus    is    among   the    most    beautiful    to    be    found    anywhere.     There 

are  51  teachers,  about  600  students  and  the  property  U  valued  at  $4(>n,000 
264 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


265 


methods  of  the  institutions  under  his  direction  was  a  valuable  contribu- 
tion to  the  education  of  the  colored  people. 

The  Woman's  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society. — The  Woman's  Baptist 
Home  Mission  Society  owns  and  maintains  Mather  Academy,  contributes 
liberally  to  the  support  of  Spelman  Seminary  and  Hartshorn  College, 
and  provides  some  aid  for  other  schools.  So  far  as  the  facts  could  be 
ascertained,  the  officers  of  the  society  supervise  its  contributions  with  con- 


ADMINISTRATION    BUILDING,    BISHOP    COLLEGE;,    MARSHALL,    TEXAS. 

Founded    in    1881    by   the    American    Baptist    Home    Mission    Society    and    now    owned    and    supported 
by    that    body.     It    is    the    leading    Baptist    school    of    Texas.     There    are    22    teachers,     375 
students     and     property     valued     at     $315,000. 

siderable  thoroughness,  and  it  is  to  be  desired  that  their  activities  in 
Negro  education  could  be  increased,  especially  in  the  education  of  colored 
girls. 

Roman  Catholic  Board. — In  recent  years  the  work  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  in  developing  schools  and  churches  for  colored  people 
has  been  very  marked.  The  various  orders  of  the  church  now  own  112 
schools  of  which  seven  are  rated  by  the  Bureau  of  Education  as  large 
institutions.  While  most  of  the  colored  schools  are  small  they  are  ren- 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


267 


dering  a  needed  aid  to  the  meagre  public  schools  in  the  places    in  which 
they  are  located.     The  following  table  is  a  summary  of  these  schools : 

CATHOLIC  BOARD  OF  MISSIONS. 


States 

Number  of 
Schools 

Counted 
Attendance 

i 
|  Teachers 

Income 
for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property 

Total  

112 

13507 

404 

|146,821 

|491,000 

Alabama   .          ...         

9 

885 

25 

13,064 

25,000 

Arkansas  

3 

253 

13 

4,230 

Delaware                    

1 

80 

18 

23,000 

76,000 

Florida     .          

7 

663 

17 

3,330 

Georgia  

7 

1,170 

23 

4,840 

Kentucky               

6 

506 

10 

2,510 

Louisiana  

25 

3,142 

83 

18,304 

Maryland  .                    . 

4 

888 

20 

5,650 

Mississippi    .          

13 

1,440 

42 

8,962 

56,000 

North  Carolina             

6 

407 

12 

2,700 

Oklahoma  

2 

65 

4 

750 

South  Carolina                    

3 

366 

10 

2,500 

Tennessee  

2 

281 

9 

4,350 

Texas                                     

6 

617 

17 

3,640 

Virginia  ,                   

7 

847 

52 

31,075 

335,000 

Northern  States  

9 

1,387 

38 

15,094 

District  of  Columbia                   .           •  .   . 

2 

510 

11 

2,832 

So  far  as  they  could  be  determined,  the  annual  income  for  current 
expenses  is  about  $150,000.  The  value  of  the  property  of  the  seven  larger 
schools  is  about  f  500,000,  of  which  $335,000  is  in  the  two  schools  at  Bel- 
meed,  Va.  The  total  attendance  is  13,507,  of  whom  13,443  are  elementary 
and  only  64  secondary.  The  number  of  teachers  is  404,  of  whom  the  ma- 
jority are  white  sisters  of  various  Catholic  orders.  The  proportion  of 
teachers  of  simple  industry  is  small  and  the  number  teaching  gardening 
and  agriculture  is  negligible. 

The  two  largest  Catholic  schools  are  located  at  Rock  Castle,  Virginia. 
Both  of  these  schools  receive  the  greater  part  of  their  support  from  Mother 
Catherine  Drexel,  of  Philadelphia  and  her  family.  These  schools  are  the 
St.  Emma  Industrial  and  Agricultural  College  and  the  St.  Francis  de 
Sales  Institute.  The  literary  works  of  these  schools  is  low;  but  the 
industrial  work  is  of  high  order.  Other  large  Catholic  schools  are: 
St.  Joseph's  Catholic  School,  Montgomery,  Alabama;  St.  Joseph's  Indus- 
trial School,  Newcastle,  Delaware;  Holy  Ghost  Catholic  School,  Jackson, 


208 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


Mississippi;  St.  Joseph's  Parish  School,  Meridian,  Mississippi,  and  St. 
Mary's  Commercial  College,  Vicksburg,  Mississippi. 

The  Christian  Church. — The  Christian  Church  began  work  among 
the  colored  people  as  soon  as  the  Civil  War  was  ended.  The  official  body 
of  the  denomination  is  called  The  Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Mis- 
sions. The  church  had  no  organized  plan  until  1872,  when  a  group  of 


BIRDSEYE  VIEW  OF  SOUTHERN  CHRISTIAN  INSTITUTE.  EDWARDS,  MISS. 
The  leading  school  of  the  Christian  denomination.     It  was  founded  in  1875,  and  is  owned  and  sup- 
ported by  the  Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions.     It  has  18  teachers,  nearly  200  pupils, 
an  annual  income  of  $21,000,  and  property  valued  at  $160,090. 

philanthropists  formed  a  stock  company  to  start  a  school  in  Mississippi. 
About  1890  the  American  Christian  Missionary  Society  took  over  the 
property  and  work  of  the  stock  company.  In  1900  all  the  property  was 
finally  transferred  to  the  Woman's  Board.  Through  the  efforts  of  this 
board  the  annual  contributions  have  increased  from  $3,000  to  $10,000, 
and  four  schools  have  been  added  to  the  one  in  Mississippi.  A  summary 
»f  the  schools  of  this  church  is  given  herewith 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


269 


CHRISTIAN  WOMAN'S  BOARD  OF  MISSIONS. 


States 

Number  of 

Schools 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers 

Income 
for 
Current 
Expenses 

j 
Value  of 
Property 

Total  

5 

440 

87 

$29,910 

$184,602 

Alabama      

1 

93 

6 

2,512 

8,875 

Mississippi  

1 

196 

18 

21,006 

160,491 

Tennessee    

1 

61 

4 

1,730 

8,750 

Texas 

1 

14 

3 

1,712 

3,000 

Virginia    

1 

76 

6 

2,960 

8,485 

The  Christian  Woman's  Board  maintains  five  schools,  of  which  two 
are  rated  as  "  larger  or  more  important "  The  total  income  for  current 
expenses  is  $29,910,  of  which  $21,000  is  for  the  Southern  Christian  In- 
stitute in  Mississippi.  The  value  of  property  is  $184,602,  of  which 
$160,492  is  also  in  the  plant  of  the  Southern  Institute.  The  total  income 
for  current  expenses  is  $29,910,  of  which  $21,000  is  for  the  Southern  Chris- 
tian Institute  in  Mississippi.  The  value  of  property  is  $184,602,  of  which 
$160,492  is  also  in  the  plant  of  the  Southern  Institute.  The  total  atten- 
dance is  440,  of  whom  409  are  elementary  and  31  secondary.  The  num- 
ber of  teachers  is  37,  of  whom  15  are  white  and  22  colored ;  14  are  men  and 
23  are  women. 

The  general  management  of  these  schools  is  economical  and  the  educa- 
tional work  is  effective.  This  simplicity  of  organization  and  the  genuine 
interest  of  the  teachers  are  noteworthy.  The  other  important  school  of 
this  denomination  is  The  Alabama  Christian  Institute,  Lowndes  County, 
Alabama. 

Congregational  Board. — No  church  denomination  has  made  a  greater 
contribution  of  the  Negro  than  the  Congregational  church  through  the 
American  Missionary  Association. 

The  American  Missionary  Association  owns  and  supervises  29  schools 
for  Negroes  in  the  Southern  States.  The  Association  also  owns  property 
in  other  schools  and  makes  contributions  to  their  work.  As  the  manage- 
ment of  these  affiliated  institutions  has  been  transferred  to  independent 
boards  of  trustees,  they  are  classified  under  other  groups.  Credit  must 


270  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

here  be  given  to  this  association,  however,  not  only  for  such  splendid 
affiliated  institutions  as  Fisk  University  and  Atlanta  University ;  but  al- 
so for  a  number  of  others  now  maintained  independently. 

No  denominational  schools  surpass  those  of  this  group  in  educational 
standards  or  administrative  efficiency.  It  is  probable  that  no  church 
board  has  equaled  this  association  in  the  thoroughness  of  its  self-examina- 
tion. The  following  quotation  from  the  1914  report  outlines  several 
policies  to  which  every  church  board  should  give  serious  consideration: 

In  the  realm  of  educational  policy  we  record  a  most  important  change 
of  tendency,  which  it  is  better  to  state  positively,  as  a  movement  toward 
concentration  in  order  to  greater  efficiency.  This  has  involved  the  dis- 
continuance or  radical  limitation  of  five  of  our  smaller  schools,  including 
some  of  long  history  and  rich  service.*  *  *The  time  had  come  when  the 
socialized  Christian  conscience  demanded  such  improved  methods  in 
missionary  service  as  it  requires — often  by  law — of  educators,  landlords, 
employers  of  labor  and  congregations  of  men  anywhere.  It  has  cost  $1,000 
for  instance,  literally  to  stop  rat  holes  in  mission  buildings,  and  thus 
to  save  New  Orleans  and  Porto  Rico  from  danger  from  bubonic  plague. 
We  had  to  do  better  what  we  did  at  all,  and  our  resources  were  insuffi- 
cient. We  simply  had  to  close  institutions.  *  *  *, 

While  these  premptory  conditions  have  closed  some  of  the  schools 
nearest  to  the  masses  of  the  people,  we  are  glad  to  record  as  the  chief 
technical  gain  of  the  year,  that  the  colleges  have  been  made  more  avail- 
able and  useful  to  the  masses.  Their  curricula  have  been  broadened,  and 
the  conditions  of  entrance  made  more  democratic  and  in  harmony  with 
those  of  the  great  middle  western  State  universities.  This  is  immediately 
manifest  in  the  increased  number  of  high-school  pupils,  and  will  affect 
the  colleges  tomorrow. 

As  to  educational  plant,  last  year's  survey  touched  upon  the  demand 
of  the  socialized  conscience  for  better  housing  conditions  in  missionary 
institutions.  Our  response  is  in  the  fact  that  no  year  has  ever  spent  so 
much  for  sanitation,  that  more  fire  escapes  have  been  erected,  and  more 
bathtubs  installed  than  any  previous  year.  *  *  *  As  a  class,  they  are 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


271 


more  nearly  fire-proof,  they  have  more  steel  in  their  structure,  more 
scientifically  determined  allowance  of  light  and  air,  and  more  beauty 
than  any  previous  group.  *  *  *  If  the  Lord's  work  is  attempted  at 
all  it  shall  be  done  under  somewhat  decent  conditions.  Nor  do  we  feel 
that  it  is  a  substitution  of  the  physical  for  the  spiritual.  To  live  up  to 
plumbing  is  itself  a  training  of  character,  health  is  a  prerequisite  of 
thought,  and  beauty  an  inalienable  right  of  the  spirit. 
A  summary  of  the  schools  is  given  below : 

AMERICAN  MISSIONARY  ASSOCIATION. 


States 

Number  of 
Schools 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers 

Income  for 
Current 
Expenses. 

Value  of 
Property 

Total. 

White. 

Negro. 

Total  

29 

6,992 

383 

212 

171 

$235,764 

$1,733,589 

Alabama  

6 
1 
6 
1 
1 
4 
5 
2 
1 
1 
1 

1,714 
225 
1,459 
170 
578 
843 
826 
484 
285 
223 
115 

89 
12 
68 
10 
30 
47 
52 
21 
21 
20 
18 

57 

32 

7 
17 
38 
16 
17 
14 
14 

33 

12; 
36 
3 
13 
9 
36 
4 
7 
6 
13 

63,553 
3,343 
33,583 
5,559 
20,885 
32,489 
30,000 
13,626 
12,537 
12,792 
7,88 

546  769 
49,300 
133,900 
39,000 
150,000 
172,400 
394,920 
58,900 
54,000 
103,500 
35,900 

Florida  .                                  

Georgia     

Kentucky  

Louisiana   

Mississippi  

North  Carolina  

South  Carolina      

Tennessee    

Texas                  

Virginia              

The  total  income  for  the  current  expenses  of  these  institutions  is 
$235,461,  of  which  $129,429  is  from  the  association.  This  includes  the  in- 
come from  the  Daniel  Hand  Fund,  which  is  administered  by  the  associa- 
tion. On  the  basis  of  income  5  of  the  schools  are  under  $2,500,  7  have 
incomes  between  $2,500  and  $5,000,  13  between  $5,000  and  $15,000,  3  be- 
tween $15,000  and  $30,000,  and  one  has  an  income  of  over  $30,000.  The 
total  property  is  valued  at  $1,733,589,  of  which  about  one  and  a  third  mil- 
lion is  in  plant  and  a  third  of  a  million  in  endowment.  With  the  Daniel 
Hand  Fund  of  almost  two  million  dollars,  the  property  of  the  American 
Missionary  Association  for  work  among  Negroes  aggregates  over  three 
and  a  half  millions.  According  to  property,  four  schools  have  a  valuation 
under  $10,000,  ten  schools  have  valuations  between  $10,000  and  $25,000, 


272 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


nine  schools  between  $25,000  and  $50,000,  five  schools  between  $50,000 
and  $250,000,  and  two  have  a  valuation  over  $250,000. 

The  attendance  on  these  schools  was  6,922,  of  whom  5,448  were 
elementary,  1,380  secondary,  and  94  collegiate.  All  the  schools  have  ele- 
mentary classes,  all  but  three  have  secondary,  and  four  offer  instruction 
in  college  subjects.  The  number  of  teachers  is  383,  of  whom  212  are  white 
and  171,  or  45  per  cent,  colored ;  92  are  men  and  291,  or  76  per  cent,  are 
women ;  and  270,  or  70  per  cent.,  are  academic  teachers. 


GIRLS'   DORMITORY,  TOUGAL,OO  COLLEGE,  TOUGALOO,  MISS. 

One  of  the  most  picturesque  institutions  in  America,  being  located  in  a  magnificent  grove.      It  was  founded 

by  the  American  Missionary  Association  in  1869.     There  are  thirty-one  teachers  and  five  hundred 

students.     The  property  is  valued  at  $150,000. 

Though  the  colored  membership  of  the  Congregational  Church  is  al- 
most negligible  as  compared  with  that  of  the  Baptist  and  Methodist 
Churches,  the  American  Missionary  Association  was  probably  the  first 
to  undertake  educational  work  in  behalf  of  the  Negroes.  In  1861  Rev. 
L.  I.  Lockwood,  commissioned  by  the  Association,  wrote  from  Fortress 
Monroe : 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  273 

"  I  ask  especial  interest  in  your  prayers  that  I  may  be  endowed  with 
wisdom  for  these  peculiar  and  momentous  responsibilities.  Parents 
and  children  are  delighted  with  the  idea  of  learning  to  read." 

The  history  of  the  American  Missionary  Association  is  a  story  of  the 
patient  and  persevering  efforts  of  hundreds  of  faithful  men  and  women 
wTho  have  given  themselves  and  their  means  for  a  people  struggling  up- 
ward from  slavery. 

The  administration  of  the  affairs  of  the  association  has  always  been 
in  the  care  of  strong  men  of  broad  education.  Some  of  them  were  states- 
men in  power  and  vision.  Dr.  Beard,  the  honorary  secretary,  and  secre- 
taries Ryder  and  Douglass,  are  worthy  successors  of  these  able  men. 

The  most  far  reaching  work  of  the  association  was,  perhaps,  the 
founding  of  Fisk  University,  Atlanta  University  and  Falladiga  College. 
The  names  of  these  institutions  are  inseparably  connected  with  the  higher 
education  of  the  Negro.  Fisk  and  Atlanta  are  now  independent  institu- 
tions ;  but  the  spirit  of  their  founders  still  lives  in  them  and  the  policies 
of  the  American  Missionary  Association  are  still  maintained. 

The  names  of  the  American  Missionary  Association  schools  and  the 
States  in  which  they  are  located  are  given  below : 

Alabama:  Burrel  Normal  School;  Cotton  Valley  School;  Emerson 
Institute;  Lincoln  Normal  School;  Talladega  College;  Trinity  College. 

Florida:  Fessenden  Academy. 

Georgia:  Albany  Normal  School;  Allen  Normal  School;  Ballard 
Normal  School;  Beach  Institute;  Dorchester  Academy;  Knox  Institute. 

Kentucky :  Chandler  Normal  School. 

Louisiana:  Straight  University. 

Mississippi:  Girls'  Industrial  School  of  Mississippi;  Mount  Bayou 
Institute ;  Mount  Hermon  Seminary ;  Tougaloo  University. 

North  Carolina:  Gregory  Normal  School;  J.  K.  Brick  Agricultural, 
Industrial  and  Normal  School;  Lincoln  Academy;  Peabody  Academy; 
Washburn  Academy. 

South  Carolina:  Avery  Institute;  Brewer  Normal  Institute. 

Tennessee :  Le  Moyne  Institute. 
18  A  J 


274 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


Texas:  Tillotson  College. 

Virginia :  Gloucester  High  and  Industrial  School. 

Friends  Educational  Boards. — The  various  societies  of  Friends  main- 
tain six  schools  rated  as  "  larger  and  more  important "  and  two  smaller 
schools.  All  of  these  schools  are  owned  and  managed  by  independent 
boards  composed  largely  of  Friends.  The  names  and  locations  of  the 
six  more  important  schools  are  as  follows :  Schofleld  Normal  and  Indus- 
trial School  and  Laing  School,  in  South  Carolina;  Cheyney  Institute,  in 
Pennsylvania;  Christiansburg  Industrial  Institute,  in  Virginia;  High 
Point  Normal  School,  in  North  Carolina;  and  Southland  College,  in 
Arkansas.  The  educational  work  and  administrative  management  of  these 
institutions  compare  favorably  with  those  of  other  church  schools.  In 
proportion  to  their  numbers  no  religious  group  has  surpassed  the  Friends 
either  in  financial  contributions  or  personal  endeavor  for  the  education 
of  the  Negroes.  While  none  of  these  schools  are  of  college  grade,  all 
of  them  are  doing  excellent  work.  Cheney  Institute,  Christiansburg  In- 
stitute and  High  Point  Normal  are  presided  over  by  colored  men  who 
rank  high  in  educational  circles. 

A  summary  of  the  schools  maintained  by  Friends  is  given  herewith : 

FRIENDS    SOCIETIES   AND    OTHER   FRIENDS*   AGENCIES. 


States 

Number  of 
Schools 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers 

Income 
for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property 

I 

White 

I 

Total  

8 

1,642 

96 

12 

84 

$63,868 

1915,900 

Arkansas   

1 
1 
2 
1 
3 

352 
408 
408 
225 
240 

6 

4' 
2" 

10 
14 
27 
13 
20 

4,115 
12,366 
8,551 
8,798 
30,038 

79.400 
39.000 
180.000 
157,500 
460,000 

North  Carolina   ...          .   . 

South  Carolina    . 

Virginia  

Northern  States  

The  total  income  for  current  expenses  is  $63,868,  and  the  value  of 
property  is  $915,000,  of  which  $378,900  is  in  plants  and  $537,000  in  endow- 
ment. The  attendance  is  1,642,  of  whom  1,444  are  elementary  and  198 
secondary.  The  teachers  are  96  in  number;  9  are  white  and  84  are 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


275 


colored ;  19  are  men  and  67  women ;  and  57  are  academic  teachers.  OnJ.y 
two  of  the  schools  are  managed  by  white  officers.  The  proportion  of 
industrial  teachers  is  fairly  adequate.  Instruction  in  gardening  an4 
agriculture  is,  however,  not  sufficiently  enmphasized  to  meet  the  needs 
of  a  rural  people. 

Lutheran  Board  of  Education. — The  Lutheran  Board  of  Colored  Mis* 


MAIN    BUILDING,    PHILANDER    SMITH    COLLEGE;,    LITTLE)    ROCK,    ARK. 


Founded   in    1883   by   a   donation   from   Philander    Smith    of   Illinois.     It   is    owned   by    the    Freedmens* 
Aid  Society  of  the  M.   E.   Church.     It  has  15   teachers,   nearly   450   students  and  property 

valued  at   $75,000. 

sions  owns  and  maintains  two  large  schools  and  seven  smaller  schools. 
Luther  College  is  located  at  Greensboro,  N.  C.  While  the  name  would  in- 
dicate college  grade,  full  college  courses  have  not  yet  been  provided. 
Luther  College  at  New  Orleans  is  also  to  be  developed  as  a  training 
school  for  colored  leaders  of  the  Lutheran  faith.  All  of  the  smaller 
schools  are  located  in  Louisiana. 


276 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


277 


The  total  income  for  current  expenses  of  these  schools  is  $72,000. 
The  attendance  is  1,147,  practically  all  of  elementary  grade.  The  total 
number  of  teachers  is  26,  of  whom  13  are  white  and  13  colored;  21  are 
men  and  5  are  women.  Some  effort  is  made  to  teach  secondary  and 
theological  subjects  at  the  Greensboro  school.  The  teachers  devote  prac- 
tically all  their  time  to  academic  instruction.  There  seems  to  be  little 
effort  to  give  instruction  in  gardening  or  simple  industry. 

The  Lutheran  work  for  Negroes  was  begun  as  early  as  1879,  and  the 
board  has  expended  considerable  money  and  effort  in  the  development  of 
the  schools. 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church. — The  Freedmen's  Aid  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  owns  and  supervises  18  educational  insti- 
tutions for  Negroes  in  the  United  States.  All  of  these  schools  are  render- 
ing valuable  educational  service  to  their  communities  and  all  deserve  the 
support  and  interest  of  the  church.  In  addition  to  these  institutions, 
credit  must  be  given  to  this  society  for  the  organization  of  Meharry  Medi- 
cal College,  now  managed  by  an  independent  board  of  trustees  and  class- 
ified with  that  group. 

A  tabular  view  of  the  work  of  the  Freedmen's  Aid  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  given  herewith: 

FREEDMBN^S  AID  SOCIETY  OF  THE  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHUKCH. 


States 

Number  of 
Schools 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers 

Income 
for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property 

"3 
o 
H 

White 

§ 

V 

fc 

[Total  

18 

5,059 

266 

65 

201 

|230,160 

12,605,687 

Alabama  

1 
1 
1 

2 
2 
1 

2 
1 
1 
1 
2 
2 
1 

190 
439 
408 
382 
645 
81 
504 
73 
J312    i 
814 
365 
761 
85 

11 
15 
14 
23 
28 
11 
23 
12 
12 
27 
42 
43 
5 

3  ' 
9 
9 
7 
5 
2 

6' 
24 

11 
15 
11 
14 
19 
4 
18 
10 
12 
21 
18 
43 
5 

5,C57 
9,226 
#,387 
43,714 
16,133 
16,419 
21,850 
8,520 
6,000 
39,547 
25,084 
25,223 
3,400 

42,500 
72,300 
101,578 
859,200 
219,000 
96,874 
146,200 
59,000 
49,000 
362,035 
274,000 
293,000 
35,500 

Arkansas  

Florida    

Georgia  

Louisiana  

Maryland  

Mississippi. 

Missouri  

North  Carolina   

South  Carolina    

Tennessee  

Texas  

Virginia  

27* 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


The  animal  income  for  current  expenses  of  the  18  schools  is  $230,160, 
of  which  $105,835  is  from  the  society.  All  of  the  schools  have  an  annual 
income  of  $2,500  or  over;  two  have  incomes  between  $2,500  and  $5,000; 
12  between  $5,000  and  $15,000;  three  between  $15,000  and  $30,000;  and 
one  has  an  income  of  over  $30,000.  The  total  property  valuation  is  $2,- 
G05,C87,  of  which  $1,824,778  is  in  the  school  plant  and  $742,874  in  eudow- 


MAIN    BUILDING,    GAMMON    THEOIXXHCAL    SEMINARY,    ATLANTA,    GA. 

The    leading    theological    school    for    colored    people.     It    is    beautifully    located    and    well    endowed.      It 
was    founded   in    1SS2,   through   a   gift   from   Mr.    Gammon,    and   is   now    under   the    Freedmen's   Aid 
Society    of    the    M.    E.    Church.     It    has    6    teachers,    78    pupils    and    endowment    of    $420,000. 

ment.  All  of  the  schools  have  a  property  valuation  in  excess  of  $25,000, 
four  have  valuations  between  $25,000  and  $50,000;  five  between  $50,000 
and  $100,000;  three  between  $100,000  and  $150,000;  three  between  $150,- 
000  and  $250,000;  and  three  have  valuations  over  $250,000. 

The  attendance  on  these  schools  is  5,059,  of  whom  3,263  are  elemen- 
tary 1,000  secondary,  and  196  collegiate.  All  but  2  of  the  schools  have  ele- 
mentary pupils,  all  are  maintaining  secondary  classes,  and  8  are  offering 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION,   v 


279 


instruction  in  college  subjects.  The  number  of  teachers  is  266,  of  whom 
65  are  white  and  201,  or  75  per  cent,  are  colored ;  109  are  men  and  157,  or 
59  per  cent.,  are  women ;  and  191,  or  72  per  cent.,  are  academic  teachers. 

The  schools  of  the  Freedmen's  Aid  Society  rank  high  in  educational 
efficiency.  Some  of  them  are  well  known  colleges  for  colored  people. 
Olaflin  University,  Orangeburg,  South  Carolina;  Wiley  University,  Mar- 


CHRISM  AN    HALI,,    CLARK   UNIVERSITY,    ATLANTA,    GA. 

One  of  the  leading  schools  of  the  Freedmen's  Aid  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal   Church.     It  was 
founded    in    1870.     It   has    17    teachers,    304    students,    and    property    valued    at    nearly    $300,000. 

shall,  Texas;  Rust  College,  Holly  Springs,  Mississippi;  Walden  Univer- 
sity, Nashville,  Tennessee;  Morgan  College,  Baltimore,  Maryland;  Morris- 
town  Normal  and  Industrial  College,  Morristown,  Tennessee;  Philander 
Smith  College,  Little  Rock,  Arkansas;  Bennett  College,  Greensboro, 
North  Carolina;  Samuel  Houston  College,  Austin,  Texas,  and  New  Or- 
leans University,  New  Orleans,  Louisiana.  Of  these  Wiley  University, 
Walden  University,  Philander  Smith  College,  Samuel  Houston  College 


280  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

and  Bennett  College  are  ably  managed  by  colored  presidents.  Other 
institutions  under  this  board  are :  Central  Alabama  Institute,  Mason  City, 
Alabama;  Cookman  Institute,  Jacksonville,  Florida;  Gilbert  Industrial 
Institute,  Baldwin,  Louisiana;  Haven  Institute,  Meridian,  Mississippi; 
George  R.  Smith  College,  Sedalia,  Missouri,  and  Virginia  Collegiate  and 
Industrial  Institute,  Lynchburg,  Virginia.  In  addition  to  these  credit 
must  be  given  to  this  society  for  the  organization  of  Meharry  Medical 
College,  now  managed  by  an  independent  board  of  trustees ;  for  the  main- 
tenance and  support  of  Gammon  Theological  Seminary,  the  best  training 
school  for  colored  ministers,  and  of  the  Sarah  Goodridge  Nurse  Training 
School  and  Hospital  at  New  Orleans,  Louisiana.  Princess  Anne  Academy 
which  receives  a  portion  of  land-grant  funds  through  the  Federal  Gov- 
ernment is  also  supervised  by  the  society. 

The  proportion  of  academic  teachers  is  about  the  same  as  that  in 
most  of  the  denominational  schools.  The  emphasis  on  the  literary  courses 
is  marked.  It  is  evidently  unfortunate  that  this  large  denomination 
with  18  educational  institutions  should  provide  only  three  gardening 
teachers  for  the  education  of  a  people  so  largely  rural.  The  percentage 
of  men  in  the  teaching  force  is  above  the  average  of  church  schools.  This 
is  probably  explained  by  the  fact  that  the  proportion  of  colored  teachers 
in  these  institutions  is  also  above  the  average.  The  substitution  of 
colored  for  white  teachers  in  these  institutions  in  the  Freedmen's  Afd 
schools  has  evidently  proceeded  with  considerable  rapidity.  The  indi- 
cations are  that  the  change  has  been  too  rapid  for  the  good  of  the  schools. 
While  democracy  in  education  requires  the  recognition  of  the  colored 
teachers,  it  is  equally  true  that  these  schools  need  not  only  the  financial 
aid  of  white  people;  but  also  their  personal  influence. 

The  Freedmen's  Aid  Society  w.as  organized  in  1866  "  for  the  purpose 
of  aiding  the  recently  emancipated  slaves  and  their  children  in  securing 
the  benefits  of  a  good  common  school  education,  and  such  other  educa- 
tional preparation  as  was  necessary  to  provide  Christian  ministers,  phy- 
sicians, school  teachers,  and  industrial  leaders  for  the  race."  The  colored 
members  of  the  various  branches  of  Methodism  are  next  to  the  colored 


S  <3  "2  * 

§  <*3 

y  TJ  .2 
H  <  2 


•-!    e 

C"H       ^i 


.    fa   T3 
.      W      „      C 

W    3   JS  rt 

i  S  « 

°    ^  s  ° 

ffi  £  -s  °- 

8  c  S 

w        3  •» 
w  fc   &<tH 

Q     O     o    o 

Si^I 

Ei  *  I -a 


281 


L'Sli 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


Baptists  in  number.  The  number  of  colored  members  in  the  Northern 
Methodist  Church  represented  by  the  Freedmen's  Aid  Society  and  the 
Woman's  Missionary  Society  is  about  350,000.  These  members  contri- 
bute about  a  fourth  of  the  total  sums  collected  by  the  Freedmen's  Aid 
Society  for  the  education  of  colored  people. 


MAIN  BUILDING,  WILEY  COLLEGE.  MARSHALL,  TEXAS. 

The  institution  was  founded  in   1873    by  the  Freedmen's  Aid  Society  of  the  Methodist    Episcopal  Church 
It  has  thirty  teachers,  four  hundred  students  and  a  property  valuation  of  $200.000. 

Of  the  many  notable  persons  who  have  rendered  valuable  service 
to  this  society,  only  two  or  three  of  those  who  are  now  in  the  service 
can  be  mentioned  hero.  Reference  is  made  in  the  school  sketches  to  the 
1< >ng  years  given  by  the  presidents  of  Meharry  Medical  College,  Claflin  Un- 
iversity, and  Morristown  Normal  and  Industrial  College.  To  these 
should  be  added  the  name  of  Bishop  W.  P.  Thirkield,  whose  wisdom  and 
energy  in  the  various  important  positions  entrusted  to  him  have  con- 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


283 


tributed  greatly  not  only  to  the  work  of  this  society,  but  also  to  the 
general  welfare  of  the  colored  people. 

The  executive  officers  of  the  society  at  present,  are  two  corresponding 
secretaries  and  a  school  inspector.     These  three  officers  supervise  the 


MORGAN    COLLEGE,    BALTIMORE,    M  D. 

Owned   and   supported   by    the    Methodist    Episcopal    Church.     It    has    eleven    teachers    and    one    hundred 
students.     The   total   value   of   the   college   is   $100,000. 

schools  and  appeal  to  the  white  and  colored  churches  for  funds  to  support 
the  institutions. 

The  purpose  of  the  Freedmen's  Aid  Society  to  continue  its  splendid 
work  of  education  is  revealed  in  the  report  of  the  commission  recently 


284 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


285 


appointed  by  the  Society  to  study  the  schools,  which  among  other  things, 
said: 

"  We  are  persuaded  that  in  spite  of  the  better  rural  schools  now  being 
provided  for  the  Negroes,  in  spite  of  some  growth  in  normal  school  and 
high  school  accommodations,  the  work  of  the  Freedmen's  Aid  Society 
is  still  an  urgent  need  of  the  South.  So  far  from  sounding  any  retreat,  we 
of  the  church  should  make  a  great  advance,  provide  a  large  endowment, 
give  more  adequate  facilities,  pay  better  salaries,  and,  in  general,  strength- 
en the  institutions  we  have  established.  They  are  needed  to  train  a  Chris- 
tian leadership  for  the  colored  race,  and  while  they  can  touch  but  a  few 
out  of  the  negro  millions,  they  can  do,  as  they  have  already  done,  great 
things  through  these  selected  leaders." 

Woman's  Home  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church. — The  Woman's  Home  Missionary  Society  owns  and  maintains 
12  home  schools  for  girls.  Eight  of  them  are  connected  with  the  various 
educational  institutions  of  the  Freedmen's  Aid  Society.  These  homes 
usually  provide  home  training  for  the  girls  at  the  larger  schools,  of  the 
Freedmen's  Aid  Society.  All  of  these  homes  are  well  managed.  They 
are  in  charge  of  the  best  type  of  northern  women  and  colored  women, 
who  have  manifested  unusual  devotion  and  efficiency  in  their  work.  The 
important  facts  for  these  schools  b}r  States,  are  given  below : 

WO  MAX'S   HOME   MISSIONARY  SOCIETY   OF   THE   METHODIST  EPISCOPAL   CHURCH. 


State. 

Number  of 
Schools. 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers. 

Income 
for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property. 

5 

_o 

0 

3 

5- 

G 

ho 
a 
£ 

Total  

12 

1,572 

71 

41 

30 

|42,975 

£309,500 

Arkansas  .... 

1 
1 
2 
1 
1 
2 
1 
1 
2 

119 
224 
259 
175 
55 
380 
279 
31 
50 

3 
13 
11 
6 
4 
13 
12 
2 
7 

1 

4 
.  7 
4 
3 
10 
7 
2 
3 

2 
9 
4 
2 
1 
3 
5 

4  ' 

2,257 
6,281 
7,220 
3,171 
4,895 
7,488 
5,373 
2,595 
3,695 

14,300 
73,000 
15,000 
45,000 
32,000 
33,OCO 
75,500 
8,700 
13,000 

Florida  

Georgia  

Louisiana  

Mississippi  .  . 

North  Carolina   .... 

South  Carolina  

Tennessee  .   . 

Texas  

The  total  income  for  the  current  expenses  of  all  the  homes  is  $54,975, 
of  which  $38,502  is  received  from  the  Missionary  Society.     The  value  of 


286 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


287 


all  the  property  is  f  287,000.  The  total  attendance  is  1,572  girls,  of  whom 
808  are  in  the  homes  not  connected  with  the  Freedmen's  Aid  Society. 
The  teachers  and  workers  are  71  women,  of  whom  41  are  white  and  30 
colored ;  18  are  academic  and  42  are  industrial  teachers. 

The  names  and  locations  of  these  ho/jnes  are  as  follows:  Adeline 
Smith  Home,  Little  Rock,  Alabama;  Boylan  Home,  Jacksonville,  Florida; 
Thayer  Home,  Atlanta,  Georgia ;  Haven  and  Speedwell  Home,  Savannah, 


MAIN  BUILDING,  BIDDLE  UNIVERSITY,   CHARLOTTE,  X.   C. 

An  institution  maintained  exclusively  for  colored  young  men.     It  was  founded  in  1867,  by  the 

Presbyterian   Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen.      It  has  sixteen   teachers,   over 

two  hundred  students  and  property  valued  at  nearly  $300,000. 

Georgia;  Peck  Home,  New  Orleans,  Louisiana;  Rust  Home,  Holly 
Springs,  Mississippi;  Kent  Home,  Greensboro,  North  Carolina;  Allen 
Industrial  Home  and  School,  Asheville,  North  Carolina;  Browning  In- 
dustrial Home,  Camden,  South  Carolina ;  New  Jersey  Home,  Morristown, 
Tennessee;  Eliza  Dee  Home,  Austin,  Texas,  and  King  Industrial  Home, 
Marshall,  Texas. 

The  society  began  its  work  in  1881,  when  Thayer  Home  was  built 
at   Clark   University,  Atlanta,   Georgia.     The  society  is  divided  into 


288 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


"  bureaus  "  consisting  of  a  secretary  and  assistants  who  are  white  volun- 
teer workers.  "  Each  bureau  has  the  responsibility  in  its  own  field  of 
executing  the  plans  and  applying  the  funds  as  ordered  by  the  general 
board  of  managers."  The  central  office  is  at  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

Presbyterian  Board. — The  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  owns  and  supervises  85  schools  for  colored  people. 
Of  these  32  are  large  important  institutions.  Through  wise  administra- 
tion and  fairly  adequate  equipment,  they  are  meeting  the  needs  of  their 
communities  or  working  successfully  in  that  direction.  Five  of  them 
are  seminaries  for  colored  girls.  The  educational  work  and  general 
administration  of  these  seminaries  are  excellent.  They  are  among  the 
best  schools  for  colored  people  in  the  South.  Two  are  boarding  schools 
for  young  colored  men,  the  others  are  boarding  and  day  schools  for  boys 
and  girls. 

A  summary  table  of  these  schools  follows : 

BOARD  OF  MISSIONS  FOR  FREEDMEN  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH. 


State. 

Total  

Number  of 
Schools. 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers. 

Income 
for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property 

1 
H 

White. 

£ 

1*1 
• 
fc 

85 

8,915 

423 

84 

339 

|2CO,124 

12,151,321 

Alabama  
Arkansas  

3 

8 
3 
11 
2 
1 
15 
1 
19 
8 
1 
12 
1 

391 

774 
247 
1,787 
98 
199 
1,879 
93 
1,808 
607 
115 
701 
216 

25 
28 
9 
67 
9 
14 
93 
6 
75 
34 
13 
36 
14 

13 

"l4" 
15 

7' 

"is" 

10 
12 

12 
28 
9 
67 
9 

'78* 
6 
68 
34 

"26" 
2 

10,116 
5,911 
1,150 
20,192 
3,000 
6,517 
47,346 
1,976 
22,907 
10,052 
10,979 
11,915 
48,063 

55,000 
40,350 
4,000 
91,444 
11,080 
71,000 
478,665 
8,000 
158,050 
87,960 
60,000 
44,400 
1,041,412 

Florida  

Georgia   

Kentucky  

Mississippi  

North  Carolina    .    . 

Oklahoma  

South  Carolina  ... 

Tennessee  .... 

Texas  

Virginia  

Northern  States  >   

The  total  income  for  current  expenses  of  the  schools  under  the  Freed- 
men's  Board,  including  Lincoln  University,  was  $200,124.  Of  this  $176, 
94C  was  spent  in  the  32  larger  schools  and  $23,178  in  the  53  smaller! 
schools.  According  to  income,  17  schools  were  under  $2,500;  4  between 


HAINES  SCHOOL,,  AUGUSTA,  GEORGIA. 

One  of  the  best  private  High   Schools  in   the   South   for  Negroes.      Founded   in   1886,   by  Miss  I,ucy 
Laney,  a  young  colored  woman  of  marked  ability.     It  has  25  teachers,  about  900  pupils,  an 
income   of  $9,000,   and  property  valued  at   $75,000. 

19  A  J  289 


290  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

$2,500  and  $5,000 ;  9  between  $5,000  and  $15,000.  and  one  between  $15,000 
and  $30,000.  Lincoln  University  has  an  income  of  $48,000. 

The  total  value  of  property  of  the  31  schools  directly  under  the  board 
was  $1,109,909,  of  which  $1,038,729  was  in  the  property  of  the  larger 
schools  and  $71,180  in  the  property  of  the  smaller  schools.  The  inclusion 
of  Lincoln  University,  would  bring  the  property  of  the  larger  Presbyter- 
ian schools  up  to  §2,151,321.  On  the  basis  of  property  valuation  14 
schools  were  below  $2,500;  5  between  $10,000  and  $25,000;  3  between 
$25,000  and  $50,000 ;  8  between  $50,000  and  $100,000  and  one  over  $30,000. 

The  attendance  of  all  the  schools  under  this  board,  including  Lincoln 
University,  was  8,915,  of  whom  7,833  were  elementary  pupils,  930  secon- 
dary, and  152  in  college  studies.  Lincoln  University  had  130  students 
reported  as  of  collegiate  grade  and  Biddle  University  22  in  college  sub- 
jects. The  teachers  and  workers  in  these  institutions  are  423  in  number 
of  whom  84  are  white  and  339,  or  80  per  cent,  are  colored;  115  are  men 
and  308,  or  70  per  cent.,  are  women ;  and  373,  or  88  per  cent.,  are  academic. 

These  percentages  indicate  that  the  schools  under  the  Freedmen's 
board  have  an  usual  proportion  of  colored  teachers.  As  the  secretary 
recently  reported,  "  an  overwhelming  number  of  their  workers  belong  to 
the  colored  race.  There  are  only  six  white  men  in  our  employ."  White 
workers  are  now  limited  to  the  five  girls'  seminaries  and  one  other  school. 
These  comments  do  not  refer  to  Lincoln  University,  whose  teachers 
are  with  two  exceptions  white  men. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  began  work  among  Negroes  as  early  as  1864. 
Two  committees,  with  headquarters  at  Indianapolis  and  Philadelphia, 
were  combined  by  the  general  assembly  at  Pittsburgh  in  1865.  In  1870 
a  committee  doing  similar  work  in  New  York  was  consolidated  with 
the  Pittsburgh  committee.  In  1882  this  committee  was  incorporated 
under  the  present  name  of  the  board.  The  woman's  department  of  the 
hoard  was  organized  in  1884.  Through  this  department  the  women  of  the 
church  rendered  valuable  aid  to  the  schools. 

The  name  and  locations  of  the  larger  Presbyterian  schools  are  given 
below : 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  291 

Barber  Memorial  Seminary,  Anniston,  Alabama;  Miller  Memorial 
School,  Birmingham,  Alabama ;  Arkadelphia  Academy,  Arkadelphia,  Ar- 
kansas ;  Cotton  Plant  Academy,  Cotton  Plant,  Arkansas ;  Boggs  Academy, 
Keyesville,  Georgia ;  Gillespie  Normal  Academy,  Cordele,  Georgia ;  Haines 
Institute,  Augusta,  Georgia;  Hodge  Academy,  Washington,  Georgia;  Mc- 
Clelland Academy,  Newman,  Georgia;  Seldon  Normal  and  Industrial 
School,  Brunswick,  Georgia ;  Union  Point  Normal  and  Industrial  School, 


SCOTIA    SEMINARY,    CONCORD,    N.    C. 

A    splendid    girls*    school.     Founded    in    1866.     Owned    and    supported    by    the    Board    of    Missions    for 
Freedmen    of   the    Presbyterian    Church.     Teachers,    20;    Attendance,    300;    Property,    $65,000. 

Union  Point,  Georgia;  Bowling  Green  Academy,  Bowling  Green, 
Kentucky;  Free  Memorial  Institute,  Camp  Nelson,  Kentucky;  Mary 
Holmes  Seminary,  West  Point,  Mississippi ;  Albion  Academy,  Frankling- 
ton,  North  Carolina ;  Biddle  University,  Charlotte,  North  Carolina ;  Mary 
Potter  Memorial  School,  Oxford,  North  Carolina;  Scotia  Seminary,  Con- 
cord, North  Carolina;  Alice  Lee  Elliott  Memorial  School,  Valliant,  Ok- 
lahoma; Andrew  Robertson  Institute,  Aiken,  South  Carolina;  Brainerd 
Institute,  Chester,  South  Carolina;  Coulter  Memorial  School,  Cheram, 


292  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

South  Carolina;  Goodwill  Parochial  School,  Mayeville,  South  Carolina; 
Harbison  College,  Irmo,  South  Carolina;  Kendall  Institute,  Sumter, 
South  Carolina;  Mayers  Industrial  School,  Knoxville,  Tennessee;  New- 
ton Normal  School,  Chattanooga,  Tennessee;  Swift  Memorial  School; 
Mary  Allen  Seminary,  Crockett,  Texas;  Danville  High  and  Industrial 
School,  Danville,  Virginia;  Ingleside  Seminary,  Burkville,  Virginia; 
Lincoln  University,  Lincoln,  Pennsylvania. 

Protestant  Episcopal  Boards. — The  Domestic  and  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Society  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  has  general  supervision 
of  all  of  the  Episcopal  schools.  The  American  Cliurch  Institute  for 
Negroes,  a  subordinate  organization  to  the  society,  was  incorporated  in 
1906,  for  the  purpose  of  assisting  in  the  religious  education  of  Negroes. 
Its  first  secretary  was  the  Rev.  Samuel  H.  Bishop,  whose  faithful  service 
was  ended  by  death  in  1914.  The  Rev.  Robert  W.  Patton,  the  secretary  of 
the  Fourth  Provincial  Synod,  now  gives  partial  time  to  the  raising  of 
funds  and  the  supervision  of  the  eight  schools  receiving  aid  from  the 
institute.  These  schools  are  as  follows : 

St.  Augustine's  School,  Raleigh,  N.  C. 

St.  Paul's  Industrial  School,  Lawrenceville,  Va, 

Bishop  Payne  Divinity  School,  Petersburg,  Va. 

St.  Athanasius'  School,  Brunswick,  Ga. 

Vicksburg  School,  Vicksburg,  Miss. 

St.  Mark's  School,  Birmingham,  Ala. 

St.  Mary's  School,  Columbia,  S.  C. 

Fort  Valley  School,  Fort  Valley,  Ga. 

The  church,  through  the  Missionary  Society,  appropriates  about 
150,000  annually  for  the  education  of  Negroes  in  the  United  States.  These 
gifts  are  made  on  the  suggestion  and  advice  of  the  bishops  of  the  various 
dioceses.  Appropriations  for  the  larger  institutions  are  sent  directly  to 
their  treasurers.  The  small  parochial  schools  are  aided  through  the 
bishops  of  their  diocese.  These  are  frequnetly  only  little  groups  of  chil- 
dren taught  in  the  church.  A  state  summary  of  the  Episcopal  schools 
follows : 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


293 


AMERICAN  CHURCH  INSTITUTE  AND  THE  EPISCOPAL  BOARD  OF  MISSIONS. 


State. 

Number  of 
Schools. 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers. 

Income 
for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property. 

Total  

24 

2,988 

176 

$118,526 

$628,743 

Alabama  

1 

192 

7 

4  485 

22  flflfl 

Florida   

3 

193 

8 

1  835 

3  500 

Georgia-  

5 

685 

38 

18  204 

66  500 

Mississippi  

1 

121 

5 

2514 

5  000 

North  Carolina   

5 

640 

39 

30,069 

211  500 

South  Carolina  

4 

607 

15 

3976 

12  000 

Tennessee  

1 

32 

4 

1,182 

4  000 

Texas                 .          .   .          .... 

1 

73 

4 

2500 

25  000 

Virginia  

2 

445 

56 

53,761 

279J243 

The  Episcopal  Board  of  Missions  and  the  American  Church  Institute 
give  aid  to  24  schools,  of  which  10  are  large  institutions.  On  the  basis 
of  income  one  of  the  large  schools  has  an  income  under  $2,500,  five  have 
incomes  between  f  2,500  and  f  5,000,  two  between  $5,000  and  $15,000,  and 
two  over  $15,000.  These  four  are  St.  Augustine's  School  in  North  Caro- 
lina ;  Fort  Valley  School,  in  Georgia ;  St.  Paul's  School,  and  Bishop  Payne 
Divinity  School  in  Virginia. 

The  total  income  of  these  schools  is  $118,536,  of  which  $109,181  is  for 
the  ten  "  larger  "  institutions  and  $9,345  is  for  the  fourteen  "  less  im- 
portant "  schools.  The  total  value  of  property  is  $628,734,  of  which 
$604,543  is  the  property  of  the  larger  institutions,  and  $24,200  is  the 
property  of  the  smaller  schools.  The  larger  institutions  have  an  endow- 
ment of  $106,835. 

The  total  attendance  comprises  2,988  pupils,  of  which  2,720  are  ele- 
mentary and  268  secondary.  The  fifteen  students  at  Bishop  Payne 
Divinity  School  are  preparing  for  the  Episcopal  ministry.  About  a  thou- 
sand of  the  pupils  reported  were  in  attendance  at  the  "  smaller  "  schools. 
The  total  number  of  teachers  and  workers  is  176,  of  whom  12  are  white 
and  164  are  colored;  58  are  men  and  118,  or  67  per  cent.,  are  women;  and 
118,  or  68  per  cent.,  are  teachers  of  academic  subjects. 

The  proportion  of  colored  workers  is  very  large.  Only  St.  Augus- 
tine's and  Bishop  Payne  Divinity  School  have  any  white  officers  or 


VIEW   OF    ENTRANCE, 


CAMPUS  AND  RECITATION   HALL,   KNOXVILLE  COLLEGE,   KXOXVILLE,  TENN. 
The   leading  school   of  the  United   Presbyterian   Church.     It   was   founded   in    1S75,   hy   the   Board   of 
Freedmens'    Missions    of    that    church.     It    has    30    teachers,    350    students    and    property 

valued   at    $175,000. 

294 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


295 


teachers.  In  addition  to  the  scholars  under  the  American  Church  In- 
stitute, the  St.  Michael's  School  at  Charlotte,  North  Carolina  and  the  St. 
Phillip's  School,  San  Antonio,  Texas,  are  among  the  important  schools. 

United  Presbyterian  Church. — The  Board  of  Freedmen's  Missions  of 
the  United  Presbyterian  Church  owns  and  maintains  15  schools  for 
Negroes  in  the  United  States,  of  these  eleven,  are  rated  as  "  more  impor- 
tant," and  four  as  "  less  important."  While  eleven  schools  are  regarded 
as  "  important,"  or  essential  parts  of  the  educational  activities  of  their 
community,  the  average  income  per  school  is  only  about  six  or  seven 
thousand  dollars  a  year.  Knoxville  College,  with  an  income  of  f  25,470, 
is  the  central  institution  of  the  system.  The  colored  teachers  of  all  these 
schools  are  largely  prepared  at  Knoxville.  The  good  work  of  this  institu- 
tion is  seen  in  the  high  type  of  graduates  who  are  employed  in  the  smaller 
schools. 


BOARD  OF  MISSIONS  OF  THE  UNITED  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH. 


State. 

Number  of 
Schools. 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers. 

Income 
for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property. 

$ 

0 

H 

White. 

d 

M 

IV 

£ 

Total  

15 

2,870 

166 

44 

122 

$38,512 

$455,600 

Alabama  .  .    

6 
1 
5 
3 

1,022 
375 
635 
838 

58 
18 
50 
40 

'24  ' 
20 

58 
18 
26 
20 

20,648 
8,500 
33,820 
25,544 

753,650 
50,400 
196,950 
134,600 

North  Carolina    

Tennessee         

Virginia             

The  total  annual  income  for  current  expenses  is  |88,512,  and  the 
value  of  property  is  f  455,600.  The  attendance  is  2,870,  of  whom  2,470  are 
elementary,  370  secondary,  and  30  collegiate.  All  the  schools  have  ele- 
mentary pupils,  and  seven  schools  maintain  secondary  classes.  Only 
Knoxville  College  offers  instruction  of  college  grade.  The  total  number 
of  teachers  is  166,  of  whom  44  are  white  and  122,  or  73  per  cent.,  are 
colored ;  46  are  men,  and  120,  or  72  per  cent.,  women ;  and  108,  or  65  per 
cent.,  are  teachers  of  academic  subjects. 


296 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


The  proportion  of  colored  teachers  is  large ;  but,  in  view  of  the  loca- 
tion and  type  of  these  schools,  it  is  probable  that  the  present  division  is 
necessary.  Any  increase  in  the  proportion  of  colored  teachers  should  be 
seriously  questioned.  It  is  suggested  that  the  experience  of  other  church 
boards  should  be  consulted  on  this  problem.  The  percentage  of  women 
teachers  is  above  the  average.  The  emphasis  on  industrial  courses  is 
somewhat  more  marked  than  in  other  church  schools.  The  provision  for 


BENNETT  COLLEGE,  GREENSBORO,  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

The  leading  Methodist  school  of  the   State.      It  was  founded  in  1SS9  by  the  Freedmen's  Aid   Society 

of  the  Methodist  Church.     It  has  12  teachers,   312  pupils,  an  annual  income  of  $6,000,  and 

property     valued     at     approximately     $45,000. 

instruction  in  gardening  and  agriculture  is  by  no  means  sufficient,  how- 
ever, for  the  rural  masses  of  the  communities  in  which  those  schools  are 
located. 

Much  of  the  success  of  the  colored  schools  of  the  United  Presbyterian 
Church  is  due  to  the  ability  and  faithfulness  of  Dr.  Witherspoon,  whose 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  297 

long  service  forms  a  notable  contribution  to  religious  and  educational 
work.  In  1915  the  Board  of  Freedmen's  Missions  published  the  Fifty- 
fifth  Annual  Report  of  its  activities.  The  time  and  consideration  which 
this  board  of  conscientious  business  men  and  ministers  devote  to  the  man- 
agement of  the  affairs  of  the  school  under  their  care  are 

In  educational  work  and  administration  the  United  Presbyterian  in- 
stitutions compare  favorably  writh  the  best  church  schools.  While  the  ma- 
jority of  them  are  not  large,  they  are  managed  with  economy  and  their 
activities  are  conducted  with  considerable  regard  for  thoroughness.  With 
the  exception  of  two  or  three  in  eastern  Tennessee,  they  are  all  well  lo- 
cated. The  six  schools  in  Alabama  are  all  in  Wilcox  County,  forming 
a  county  system  of  private  schools.  The  influence  of  these  schools  has 
transformed  the  conditions  in  the  county.  The  unusual  development  of 
these  schools  in  this  one  county  is  probably  due  to  the  interest  and  ability 
of  a  Scotchman,  member  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  who  settled 
in  the  county  soon  after  the  Civil  War. 

Miscellaneous  Denominational  Schools  under  White  Boards. — There 
are  a  number  of  miscellaneous  denominational  schools  maintained  by 
white  boards.  These  boards  are  not  discussed  separately,  because  there 
are  so  few  schools  under  each  board  as  is  indicated  in  the  table  below. 

Many  of  the  schools  of  this  group  represent  churches  with  consider- 
able wealth.  Of  special  interest  are  the  two  institutions  maintained  by 
white  church  boards  of  the  South.  Paine  College  of  Augusta,  is  maintain- 
ed by  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South.  This  institution  is  the 
largest  of  the  group.  The  other  school  owned  by  the  South  is  Stillman 
Institute,  maintained  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  South.  Both  of  these 
schools  are  taught  by  Southern  white  people  who  are  genuinely  interested 
in  the  colored.  It  is  especially  significant  in  this  connection  to  mention 
the  fact  that  it  is  the  announced  purpose  of  the  Methodist  Church  to  make 
Paine  College  an  institution  of  higher  education  in  every  sense  of  that 
term.  Stillman  Institute,  at  Tuscaloosa,  Alabama,  is  also  of  importance 
as  it  touches  of  point  of  most  vital  concern  to  the  development  of  the 


ADMINISTRATION  BUILDING. 


PAINE  COLLEGE,  AUGUSTA,  GEORGIA. 

Tounr'.-d   in    1884   by  the   Methodist   Episcopal   Church    South.     One   of   the    few   private   institutions 

for    Negroes   owned   and   taught   by    Southern    white    people.     It   has    20    teachers,    over    200 

pupils,  an  income  of  about  $25,000,  and  property  valued  at   $125,000. 

298 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


299 


race,  the  development  of  trained  ministers.  While  the  institution  has  not 
reached  its  highest  point  of  development,  there  is  every  hope  that  it  too 
will  eventually  be  a  higher  institution  for  the  training  of  ministers. 

The  figures  for  schools  under  these  miscellaneous  boards  are  here- 
with presented : 

MISCELLANEOUS  DENOMINATIONAL  SCHOOLS — WHITE  BOARDS. 


State. 

Number 
of  Schools. 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers. 

Income 
for 

Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property. 

I 

White. 

8 

be 
« 
fc 

Total           

12 

1,570 

81 

37 

44 

158,717 

|387,265 

Christian  Advent  Church  .   . 
Christian  Alliance    

1 
1 

3 

1 
1 
1 

1 
2 
1 

60 
71 

194 

202 
51 
95 

705 
136 
56 

3 
9 

12 

19 
5 
2 

17 
11 
3 

9  ' 

6 
5 

7 
10 

3 

12 
13 

2  ' 

10 
1 
3 

1,500 
1,476 

4,187 

23,050 
7,300 
300 

7,300 
12,404 
1,200 

2,500 
33,900 

75,000 

125,000 
51,000 
2,000 

52,500 
42,765 
3,500 

Christian  Convention  (mis- 
cellaneous)    

Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
South  

Presbyterian  Church  South  . 
Reformed  Episcopal  Church 
Reformed  Presbyterian 
Church  

7th  Day  Adventist  Church  . 
Universalist  Church  

The  total  number  of  schools  under  these  boards  is  twelve.  Of  these, 
six  are  rated  by  the  United  States  Bureau  of  Education  as  large  or  impor- 
tant institutions.  The  total  income  of  the  12  schools  is  $58,717,  of  which 
the  largest  sum  provided  by  any  one  denomination  is  $23,050,  the  income 
of  Paine  College,  Augusta,  Georgia,  supported  by  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  South ;  the  total  number  of  teachers  is  81,  of  whom  37  are  white, 
and  44  are  colored;  the  value  of  property  is  $387,265,  of  which  $125,000 
is  for  Paine  College. 

Of  the  six  large  schools  under  these  boards  Paine  College  and  Still- 
man  Institute  have  been  mentioned,  Stillman  being  maintained  by  the 
Presbyterian  Church  South.  The  other  four  are :  Boydton  Institute,  Boyd- 
ton,  Virginia,  maintained  by  the  Christian  Alliance;  Franklinton  Chris- 
tian College,  Franklinton,  North  Carolina,  maintained  by  the  Christian 
Church;  Knox  Institute,  Selma,  Alabama,  maintained  by  the  Reformed 


300 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


Presbyterian  Church,  and  Oakwood  Manual  Training  School.  Huutsville, 
Alabama,  maintained  by  the  Seventh  Day  Adventist  Church. 

COLORED  CHURCH    BOARDS   MAINTAINING   SCHOOLS. 

In  the  foregoing  pages  facts  and  figures  have  been  given  for  all  of 
the  schools  under  white  boards,  together  with  the  names  of  the  more 
important  schools.  It  is  apparent  from  these  facts  that  the  interest  of 
the  more  fortunate  members  of  the  white  race  in  the  education  of  the 
Negro  has  by  no  means  passed.  The  works  of  the  colored  boards,  however, 


WALKER  BAPTIST  INSTITUTE,  AUGUSTA,  GA. 

Founded   in   1888  by  the   Baptist   Association.      Now   owned   and   supervised  by   the   American   Baptist 
Home    Mission    Society.      It   has   13    teachers,    about    200    pupils,    an    income    of    $7,000,    and 

property    valued    at    $30,000. 

while  they  have  not  the  money  and  the  training  such  as  have  been  brought 
to  the  schools  under  white  boards,  is  the  best  proof  of  race  progress. 
Indeed  the  establishment  of  the  large  number  of  schools  by  the  colored 
people  is  one  of  the  most  noteworthy  achievements  of  the  race.  As  is  to  be 
expected,  practically  all  of  these  schools  are  supported  through  the  various 
religious  denominations.  The  works  of  these  boards  is  convincing  evi- 
dence of  the  determination  of  the  colored  people  to  help  themselves.  The 


301 


302 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


liberality  with  which  they  contribute  to  the  maintenance  of  these  schools 
is  both  wonderful  and  inspiring.  This  is  especially  significant  when  it  is 
remembered  the  colored  are  taxed  for  educational  purposes  just  as  any 
other  people.  While  authentic  statistics  are  not  available  to  show  what 
proportion  of  the. taxes  paid  by  them  are  returned  in  the  form  of  public 
school  facilities,  it  is  quite  generally  believed  that  they  receive  an  unequal 
share.  In  the  face  of  this  condition,  their  willingness  to  establish  schools 
for  themselves,  that  they,  optimism,  resolution  and  courage.  These  are 
among  the  best  signs  of  race  power,  and  prove  the  capacity  of  the  colored 
people  to  progress,  even  in  the  face  of  opposition.  The  following  table 
shows  the  number  of  schools,  teachers,  students,  amount  of  income  and 
value  of  property  of  the  schools  under  the  different  colored  denominations : 

NEGRO   CHURCH   BOARDS   MAINTAINING   SCHOOLS. 


Denomination. 

Number 
of  Schools. 

Total 
Attendance 

Teachers. 

Income 
for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property. 

Total  

153 

17,299 

828 

|380,933 

13,305,054 

Baptist  Local  Conventions    

110 

11,250 

474 

181  914 

821  295 

African  Methodist  Episcopal  . 

17 

3  212 

187 

joq  773 

£00  fiOQ 

African  Methodist  Episcopal  Zion  .... 
Colored  Methodist  Episcopal  

11 

9 

1,207 
1,313 

77 
72 

37,600 
25  991 

316,950 
328  200 

Five  Small  Church  Boards  

6 

317 

18 

5*650 

38  000 

From  this  table  it  will  be  seen  that  there  are  153  institutions  sup- 
ported entirely  by  colored  people;  that  they  have  over  17,000  students, 
828  teachers,  an  annual  income  of  $380,933,  and  property  valued  nearly 
$2,500,000.  These  figures  represent  conservative  compilations  by  the 
United  States  Bureau  of  Education.  Significant  as  these  facts  are,  how- 
ever, they  do  not  represent  the  sum  total  of  the  conditions  which  the 
Negroes  make  for  the  maintenance  of  schools.  They  contribute  large 
sums  annually  to  schools  under  white  denominations,  and  to  independent 
schools. 

Colored  Baptist  Schools. — It  is  to  be  expected  that  the  Baptist  de- 
nomination with  its  large  membership  should  lead  in  the  support  of 
schools. 


ALLEN  UNIVERSITY,  COLUMBIA,  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

One  of  the  leading  institutions  under  colored  management.      It  was  founded  in   IS  SO  by  the  African 

Methodist   Episcopal   Church  of   South   Carolina.      It  has   20   teachers,    450   pupils,   an   income 

of  $16,000,   and  property  valued  at  nearly   $100,000. 

303 


304 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


Though  there  are  several  national  organizations  of  Negro  Baptists, 
none  of  them  seem  to  own  or  maintain  any  educational  institution.  The 
schools  are  owned  and  directed  by  State  or  local  organizations  or  by  in- 
dependent boards  of  trustees  selected  from  the  membership  of  Baptist 
churches.  The  origin  of  the  national  and  State  associations  was  sug- 
gested in  the  discussion  of  the  white  Baptist  Boards.  The  local  Baptist 
associations  are  composed  of  churches  located  in  one  or  more  counties. 

The  following  table  presents  the  important  facts  for  these  schools  by 
States : 

BAPTIST  LOCAL  CONVENTIONS  AND  ASSOCIATIONS. 


State. 

Kumber 
of  Hchools. 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers. 

•Income 
for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property. 

Total   

110 

11,250 

474 

1181,914 

|821,295 

Alabama    

14 

1,613 

51 

14  087 

53  300 

Arkansas  

7 

606 

27 

10,926 

40  350 

District  of  Columbia    

1 

71 

11 

8  981 

42  500 

Florida  ... 

3 

382 

12 

5  096 

35  000 

Georgia  

12 

951 

47 

14,224 

52  400 

Kentucky      

2 

18 

2 

1,500 

8  200 

Louisiana   ,    

16 

2,228 

62 

21,551 

75300 

Maryland  

2 

76 

5 

Mississippi    ... 

12 

1,837 

58 

19,751 

81  590 

North  Carolina  

15 

809 

39 

15,640 

60,300 

South  Carolina  

9 

1,202 

52 

15,192 

96  000 

Tennessee  

1 

77 

5 

1,000 

5  000 

Texas  

7 

788 

56 

28,140 

167,785 

Virginia  

9 

642 

47 

25,826 

103,630 

The  various  associations  of  Negro  Baptists  own  and  maintain  110 
schools,  of  which  31  are  rated  as  "  larger  or  more  important "  by  the 
Bureau  of  Education.  Some  of  the  31  schools  are  classified  as  "  more 
important "  on  the  basis  of  quality  of  work  rather  than  on  size  of  plant. 

The  total  annual  income  for  current  expenses  is  $181,914,  of  which 
$99,040,  is  for  the  31  larger  schools,  and  $82,874  for  the  79  smaller  schools. 
The  value  of  property  is  $821,295,  of  which  $539,545  is  in  the  smaller 
schools.  According  to  these  figures,  the  average  income  of  the  larger 
schools  is  only  about  $3,200,  and  the  average  income  of  the  smaller  schools 
is  about  $1,000,  and  the  average  value  of  plant  about  $3,600. 


w^t  IB»iiiiMii  •!••  "S^S 


20  A  J 


305 


306 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


The  total  attendance  is  11,250  pupils,  of  whom  10,324  are  elementary 
and  92G  secondary.  The  number  of  teachers  is  474,  of  whom  159  are  male 
and  315  female.  There  are  only  20  teachers  of  industrial  courses  and 
two  teachers  of  agriculture.  The  79  smaller  schools  have  only  four  in- 
dustrial teachers. 

Livingstone  Colored  Normal  and  Industrial  Institute,  Livingstone, 
Alabama ;  Union  Springs  Normal  School,  Union  Springs,  Alabama ;  Con- 


MORRIS    BROWN    UNIVERSITY,    ATLANTA,    GA. 

One    of    the    leading    schools    owned    and    supported    entirely    by    Negroes.      It    was    founded    in    1881, 

by   the   Georgia   Conference   of   the   Afri-Methodist  •  Episcopal    Church.     There   are    30    teachers, 

over   500   students   and  property   valued   at   $150,000. 

solidated  White  River  Academy,  Brinkley,  Arkansas;  Immanuel  In- 
dustrial Institute,  Almyra,  Arkansas;  South  East  Baptist  Industrial 
Acrdemy,  Dermott,  Arkansas;  National  Training  School  for  Women 
and  Girls,  Washington,  D.  C. ;  Florida  Institute,  Live  Oak,  Florida; 
Cabin  Creek  High  School,  Griffin,  Georgia ;  Central  City  College,  Macon, 
Georgia;  Rome  High  and  Industrial  School,  Rome  Georgia;  Howe  In- 
stitute, New  Iberia,  Louisiana;  Israel  Academy,  Belle  Alliance,  Louisiana; 


307 


308 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


Mansfield  Academy,  Mansfield,  Louisiana;  Baptist  Industrial  High 
School;  Natchez  College,  Natchez,  Mississippi;  Sardis  Industrial  College, 
Sardis,  Mississippi, ;  Kich  Square  Academy,  Rich  Square,  North  Carolina ; 
Bettis  Academy,  Trenton,  South  Carolina;  Friendship  Normal  and  In- 
dustrial College,  Roche  Hill,  South  Carolina;  Morris  College,  Sumter, 
South  Carolina;  Seneca  Institute,  Seneca,  South  Carolina;  Nelson-Mary 
Academy,  Jefferson  City,  Tennessee ;  Central  Texas  College,  Waco,  Texas ; 


SHORTER   COLLEGE,   ARGENTA,    ARKANSAS. 

Founded  in  18S6;  owned  and  controlled  by  the  Arkansas  Conference  of  the  African  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.     Teachers,    15;    Students,    225;   Value    of    property,    $35,000. 

East  Texas  Academy,  Tyler,  Texas;  Fort  Worth  Industrial  and  Mechani- 
cal College,  Fort  Worth,  Texas;  Guadaloupe  College,  Seginn,  Texas; 
Houston  College,  Houston,  Texas ;  Corey  Memorial  Institute,  Portsmouth, 
Virginia;  Pittsylvania  Normal,  Industrial  and  College  Institute,  Gretna, 
Virginia;  Rappahannock  Industrial  Academy,  Ozeana,  Virginia;  Virginia 
Theological  Seminary  and  College,  Lynchburg,  Virginia. 

African  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. — Next  to  the  Baptist  denomin- 
ation the  African  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  been  most  active  among 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


309 


colored  denominations  in  the  establishment  of  schools  for  its  members. 
The  following  table  presents  the  facts  for  the  A.  M.  E.  schools : 

AFRICAN  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


States 

Number 
of  Schools 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers 

Income  for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property 

Total  

17 

3,212 

187 

|129,778 

$800,609 

Alabama                        

1 

265 

13 

6,500 

35  600 

Arkansas       

1 

219 

14 

8,416 

29*622 

Florida  .    . 

2 

343 

17 

18,901 

44,500 

Georgia         .   . 

3 

710 

41 

17,448 

180  300 

Kentucky     ... 

1 

33 

3 

1,500 

7,000 

Louisiana         .... 

1 

142 

6 

1,500 

10  150 

Mississippi   

2 

282 

15 

8,450 

47,000 

North  Carolina  

1 

176 

12 

9,046 

61,500 

South  Carolina          

2 

462 

21 

16,902 

82  500 

Tennessee  

1 

101 

11 

4,737 

48,400 

Texas                       ...       

1 

286 

15 

8,064 

97000 

Northern  States    

1 

193 

19 

28,314 

157,037 

The  various  conferences  of  the  African  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
own  and  maintain  17  schools,  of  which  13  are  rated  in  this  report  as  "  larg- 
er or  more  important,"  by  the  Bureau  of  Education.  The  total  income  for 
current  expenses  is  $128,778,  and  the  total  value  of  property  is  $800,609. 
On  the  basis  of  income  four  of  the  larger  schools  have  incomes  under 
$5,000,  six  between  $5,000  and  $15,000,  and  three  between  $15,000  and 
$30,000.  According  to  property,  three  schools  have  a  valuation  under 
$25,000,  five  between  $25,000  and  $50,000,  three  between  $50,000  and 
$100,000,  and  two  between  $150,000  and  $250,000. 

The  total  attendance  is  3,212  pupils,  of  whom  2,096  are  elementary, 
1,028  secondary,  and  88  collegiate.  Three  institutions  offer  college 
courses.  The  number  of  teachers  is  187,  or  whom  98  are  men  of  89  women. 

As  an  indication  of  the  progress  of  the  colored  people,  the  extent  of 
these  educational  facilities  and  the  character  of  the  organization  are 
exceedingly  satisfactory. 

The  13  larger  schools  of  the  A.  M.  E.  Church  are :  Payne  University, 
Selma,  Alabama;  Shorter  College,  Argenta,  Arkansas;  Edward  Waters 
College,  Tallahassee,  Florida;  Morris  Brown  University.  Atlanta,  Geor- 


310 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


gia;  Payne  Institute,  Cuthbert,  Georgia;  Central  Park  Normal  and  In- 
dustrial Institute,  Savannah,  Georgia;  Lampton  Literary  and  Industrial 
College,  Alexandria,  Louisiana;  Campbell  College,  Jackson,  Mississippi; 
Kittrell  College,  Kittrell,  North  Carolina;  Allen  University,  Columbia 
South  Carolina;  Turner  Normal  School,  Shelby ville,  Tennessee;  Paul 
Quinn  College,  Waco  Texas ;  Wilberforce  University,  Wilberf orce,  Ohio. 

African  Methodist  Episcopal  Zion  Church. — The  African  Methodist 
Episcopal  Zion  Church  has  been  very  active  and  effective  in  the  establish- 
ment and  management  of  schools.  Much  credit  is  due  Dr.  S.  G.  Atkins, 
the  former  educational  secretary,  through  whose  tact  and  ability  a  number 
of  these  schools  greatly  increased  in  the  value  of  their  work.  The  leading 
facts  are  given  below : 

AFRICAN  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  ZION  CHURCH. 


States 

Number  of 
Schools 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers 

Income  for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property 

Total           

11 

1,207 

77 

$37,600 

1316,950 

Alabama          

1 

137 

g 

4074 

•Vi  150 

Arkansas  

1 

77 

6 

1,047 

6  200 

Kentucky                   

1 

44 

6 

2282 

12*600 

North  Carolina  

4 

464 

32 

2*2  5  IS 

219  450 

South  Carolina          

2 

422 

17 

3  640 

•")  000 

Tennessee  

1 

18 

2 

500 

5.500 

Virginia     

1 

45 

7 

3,000 

18,750 

The  conferences  of  the  African  Methodist  Episcopal  Zion  Church 
own  and  maintain  11  schools,  of  which  nine  are  rated  as  "  larger  or  more 
important."  The  total  income  for  current  expenses  is  $37,600,  and  the 
value  of  property  is  $316,950.  Livingstone  College  in  North  Carolina 
represents  over  half  of  the  total  of  income  and  property. 

The  total  attendance  is  1,207,  of  whom  923  are  elementary,  267 
secondary  and  17  college  subjects.  The  teachers  are  77  innumber,  of 
whom  36  are  men  and  41  women. 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  311 

The  general  standards  of  educational  work  have  been  good.  This  is 
especially  true  of  the  smaller  schools. 

Lomax  Hannon  High  School,  Greenville,  Alabama ;  Walter  Institute, 
Warren,  Arkansas ;  Atkinson  College,  Madisonville,  Kentucky ;  Edenton's 
Normal  and  Industrial  College,  Edenton,  North  Carolina;  Eastern  North 
Carolina  Industrial  Academy,  Newbern,  North  Carolina;  Livingstone 
College,  Salisbury,  North  Carolina;  Lancaster  Normal  and  Industrial 
College,  Lancaster,  South  Carolina;  Clinton  College,  Rock  Hill,  South 
Carolina;  Dinwiddie  Agricultural  and  Industrial  School,  Dinwiddie, 
Virginia. 

Colored  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. — The  general  board  of  educa- 
tion of  the  African  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  only  recently  been 
organized.  Its  functions  with  regard  to  the  schools  are  advisory.  The 
secretary  is,  however,  doing  much  to  improve  the  methods  of  administra- 
tion and  the  standards  of  educational  work.  His  point  of  view  is  well 
stated  in  the  following  quotation  from  his  annual  report : 

The  strongest  plea  for  help  is  first-class  work.  Our  schools  must  run 
on  busineses  principles  and  not  on  sentiment.  We  must  arrange  the  class- 
ification and  standards  of  our  schools  so  that  they  will  be  each  what 
its  name  indicates — not  professing  to  do  what  we  do  not  do.  A  good 
grammar  school  is  greater  than  a  poor  high  school ;  a  good  academy  more 
desirable  than  a  sorry  college ;  a  well-conducted  college  is  preferable  to  a 
sham  university.  We  must  meet  present-day  needs  and  demands  if  we 
expect  to  get  money. 

A  very  important  fact  with  regard  to  this  denomination  and  its 
schools  is  the  relation  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South.  The 
Colored  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  was  founded  through  the  mis- 
sionary interest  of  the  Southern  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the 
former  slave  States.  Through  this  interest,  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  maintains  Payne  College,  at  Augusta,  Ga.,  and  contributes  annual 
sums  to  several  of  the  African  Methodist  Episcopal  schools.  In  the  coop- 
eration now  beijig  developed,  the  Southern  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 


312 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


has  been  ably  represented  by  Dr.  John  M.  Moore,  the  secretary  of  the 
mission  department,  and  Dr.  Anderson,  the  secretary  of  education. 

COLORED  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


H  tales 

Number 
of  Schoolg 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers 

Income  for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property 

Total     

9 

1,313 

72 

126,991 

|328,200 

Alabama    .   .          

2 

300 

17 

3,954 

60.400 

Georgia  

2 

148 

7 

2,300 

8,500 

Louisiana                

1 

164 

7 

2,400 

12,000 

Mississippi    

1 

242 

12 

3,672 

87,000 

Oklahoma     

1 

131 

4 

1,300 

1,300 

Tennessee     

1 

218 

15 

8,600 

89,000 

Texas                

1 

110 

10 

3,765 

70,000 

The  conferences  of  the  Colored  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  own 
and  maintain  nine  schools,  of  which  six  are  rated  as  "  larger  or  more 
important  "  and  three  as  "  smaller  or  less  important."  The  total  income 
for  current  expenses  is  $25,991,  and  the  value  of  property  is  $328,200. 
Lane  College  in  Tennessee  is  the  only  institution  with  an  income  of  over 
$5,000.  Three  schools  have  property  valuations  of  over  $50,000. 

The  total  attendance  is  1,313  pupils,  of  whom  1,036  are  elementary, 
267  secondary,  and  10  collegiate.  The  number  of  teachers  is  72,  of  whom 
32  are  men  and  40  are  women. 

The  nine  larger  C.  M.  E.  schools  are:  Miles  Memorial  College,  Bir- 
mingham, Alabama ;  Holsey  Academy,  Cordele,  Georgia ;  Homer  College, 
Homer,  Louisiana;  Mississippi  Industrial  College;  Holly  Springs,  Mis- 
sissippi; Lane  College,  Jackson,  Tennessee;  Texas  College,  Tyler,  Texas. 

Miscellaneous  denominations. — In  addition  to  the  educational  insti- 
tutions of  the  colored  churches  mentioned,  five  other  denominations  are 
attempting  some  educational  work.  Only  one  of  these  maintained  more 
than  one  school,  The  Free  Will  Baptist  Church,  which  maintains  Kinston 
College,  Kinston,  North  Carolina,  is  the  only  denomination  in  the  group 
that  supports  a  school  classed  as  large  or  important  by  the  Bureau  of 
Education.  The  following  table  presents  the  facts  for  these  schools: 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


313 


MISCELLANEOUS    DENOMINATIONS    SCHOOLS — NEGRO    BOARDS. 


Denominational  Boards 

Number  of 
Schools 

Counted 
Attendance 

Teachers 

Income  for 
Current 
Expenses 

Value  of 
Property 

Total  

6 

317 

18 

$5,650 

$38,000 

Free  Will  Baptist  Church     

1 

60 

4 

1,700 

15,000 

Methodist  Episcopal  local  conventions  .   . 
Afro-American  Presbyterian  Church  .   .   . 
Church  of  Christ  Sanctified        

2 
1 
1 

22 
25 
130 

4 
2 
6 

450 
1,500 
1,500 

6,000 
7,000 
10,000 

Colored    Local    Seventh    Day    Adventist 
Church  

1 

80 

2 

500 

OTHER  AGENCIES  INTERESTED   IN    NEGRO    EDUCATION. 

In  addition  to  the  public,  independent  and  denominational  agencies 
maintaining  colored  schools,  there  are  certain  funds  and  associations  that 
are  deserving  of  consideration.  There  are  educational  funds,  religious 
organizations  and  educational  associations. 

The  funds  and  associations  interested  in  the  education  of  Negroes  in 
the  United  States  differ  widely  in  purpose  and  resources.  Some  are  ren- 
dering a  remarkable  educational  service  not  only  to  the  Negroes ;  but  also 
to  the  South  and  the  whole  Nation.  A  number  of  the  agencies  are  devot- 
ing only  a  part  of  their  resources  to  Negro  education.  A  few  are  of 
comparatively  little  importance.  The  work  of  the  more  important  agen- 
cies is  discussed  herewith. 

General  Education  Board. — Because  of  the  large  sums  controlled  by 
this  board  and  its  wide  influence  upon  the  education  of  the  country  as  a 
whole,  it  is  important  to  outline  its  attitude  toward  Negro  education. 
The  report  just  issued  by  the  Bureau  of  Education  describes  the  attitude 
and  works  of  the  General  Education  Board  in  establishing  some  of  the 
more  recent  movements  in  the  improvement  of  the  colored  schools  and 
communities.  Among  the  more  important  of  these  are  State  supervisors 
of  Negro  rural  schools,  cooperation  with  other  agencies,  homemakers 
clubs  for  girls  and  farm  demonstration  works.  Most  of  these  movements 
have  been  carried  on  either  directly  or  indirectly  with  the  schools.  In 
describing  these  more  recent  movements  in  Negro  education,  the  report 
says : 


314  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.' 

"  The  guiding  principal  of  the  General  Education  Board  in  all  its 
efforts  in  behalf  of  Negro  education  is  cooperation,  first  of  all  with  public 
authorities  and  second,  with  agencies  that  are  thoroughly  constructive 
in  purpose.  The  secretaries  are  men  of  ability  and  foresight.  The  work 
and  influence  of  Dr.  Wallace  Buttrick  have  been  especially  notable.  The 
policies  of  the  board  are  based  upon  a  study  both  of  educational  facilities 
and  community  needs. 

Its  activities  have  included  the  improvement  of  country  life  through 
farm  demonstration  agents  and  boys'  and  girls'  clubs  in  such  projects  as 
the  cultivation  and  canning  of  vegetables ;  encouraging  secondary  schools 
to  adapt  their  program  to  the  needs  of  democratic  society;  and  aiding 
colleges  and  universities  to  increase  their  efficiency  and  broaden  their 
curriculum  so  as  to  provide  adequate  emphasis  on  modern  problems. 
These  undertakings  have  been  conducted  with  statesmanship  and  a  real 
regard  for  the  welfare  of  democracy.  While  the  sum  spent  on  educational 
efforts  in  behalf  of  Negroes  forms  but  a  comparatively  small  part  of  the 
total  appropriations  made  by  the  board,  the  activities  encouraged  or 
maintained  have  been  effective  in  the  development  of  cooperation  with  the 
public  school  authorities,  and  in  the  improvement  of  both  private  and  pub- 
lic schools  for  Negroes. 

Perhaps  the  most  important  form  of  cooperation  on  the  part  of  the 
General  Education  Board  in  behalf  of  Negro  education,  is  with  the  State 
departments  of  public  instruction  in  the  appointment  and  support  ot 
State  supervisors  of  Negro  schools.  Ten  Southern  States  have  made 
such  appointments.  These  supervisors  are  capable  of  Southern  white 
men  who  are  devoting  their  energy  with  much  success  to  the  advance- 
ment of  Negro  schools.  Their  efforts  have  already  resulted  in  small 
but  significant  increases  in  public  appropriations,  a  better  attitude  toward 
Negro  education,  and  greater  cooperation  between  public  and  private 
Institutions. 

Another  important  contribution  of  the  General  Education  Board 
has  been  correlation  of  effort  with  private  funds,  church  boards,  and 
individual  institutions.  The  Jeanes  fund  has  received  financial  aid  and 
encouragement  in  the  excellent  work  of  placing  industrial  supervisors 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  315 

and  teachers  in  many  counties  throughout  the  Southern  States.  The 
Slater  fund  has  been  similarly  assisted  in  the  development  of  the  county 
training  schools.  In  the  study  of  Negro  education,  the  agents  of  the 
Phelps-Stokes  fund  not  only  had  access  to  the  board's  valuable  records, 
but  were  enabled  to  call  upon  the  board's  representatives  for  information 
and  counsel.  Church  boards  of  education  and  individual  schools  have 
received  substantial  appropriations  from  the  board  and  valuable  sug- 
gestions on  educational  method  from  its  educational  experts. 

Homemakers'  clubs  have  been  formed  in  a  number  of  Southern  States. 
These  clubs  are  composed  of  colored  girls  who  are  taught  the  essentials 
of  rural  homemaking,  including  the  cultivation  of  a  garden  and  the  can- 
ning of  fruits  and  vegetables.  The  movement  has  been  very  successful 
in  the  inculcation  of  sound  ideas  of  sanitation,  thrift  and  morality.  Hun- 
dreds of  clubs  have  been  formed  under  the  general  direction  of  the  State 
supervisors,  and  the  more  immediate  care  of  the  Jeanes  fund  county  teach- 
ers. Under  the  provisions  of  the  Smith-Lever  Act  some  Federal  funds 
are  also  being  spent  for  this  purpose. 

The  farm-demonstration  movement  is  undoubtedly  the  most  impor- 
tant educational  effort  which  the  General  Education  Board  has  encourag- 
ed for  the  improvement  of  white  and  colored  people.  While  the  influence 
of  the  movement  has  been  primarily  among  white  farmers,  its  future  pos- 
silibities  for  the  colored  people  are  so  significant  that  a  description  of  the 
plan  must  be  included  herein.  The  purpose  of  the  movement  is  the  in- 
crease of  the  productivity  of  the  soil.  The  plan  was  originated  by  Dr. 
Seaman  A.  Knapp  about  1903,  in  order  to  enable  the  farmers  of  Texas 
to  combat  the  ravages  of  the  boll  weevil.  The  fundamental  element  in 
the  plan  is  Dr.  Knapp's  principle  that  the  most  effective  way  of  teaching 
good  farming  is  to  prevail  upon  one  farmer  in  every  neighborhood  to 
cultivate  an  acre  of  his  land  according  to  scientific  methods  of  agricul- 
ture. The  effect  of  such  a  plan  has  been  that  the  farmer  with  the  demon- 
stration acre  extends  the  plan  to  the  remainder  of  his  farm  and  the  neigh- 
boring farms  soon  follow  his  example.  It  has  been  shown  that  such  an 
experimental  plan  is  much  more  effective  than  the  distribution  of  printed 
matter  or  even  explanations  by  traveling  lecturers. 


316  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

When  the  remarkable  possibilities  of  this  simple  method  had  been 
demonstrated,  the  General  Education  Board  entered  into  cooperation 
with  the  United  States  Department  of  Agriculture  to  extend  the  move- 
ment throughout  the  Southern  States  and  especially  in  the  section  suffer- 
ing from  the  bollweevil.  As  a  result  of  this  cooperation,  begun  in  1906, 
the  board  made  increasing  appropriations  each  year  until  the  sum  for 
1913-1914  had  become  $252,000.  In  that  year  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment also  appropriated  |375,000,  and  the  States  and  counties  gave  ap- 
proximately $400,000.  In  1915,  further  cooperation  was  prohibited  by 
Congress,  but  in  recognition  of  the  value  of  the  work,  the  Federal  ap- 
propriation was  considerably  increased. 

The  economic  and  educational  significance  of  the  farm-demonstration 
movement  is  now  gradually  being  understood.  Committees  have  lifted 
themselves  out  of  poverty.  Schools  and  churches  and  roads  have  been 
built.  The  general  average  of  community  welfare  has  been  elevated  in 
many  rural  districts.  Schoolmen  have  been  impressed  with  the  value 
of  actual  demonstration  in  instruction  and  school  methods  are  requir- 
ing that  pupils  shall  "  learn  to  do  by  doing."  , 

Carnegie  Foundation. — The  interest  of  Mr.  Carnegie  in  Negro  educa- 
tion is  well  known.  His  gifts  have  been  large  and  significant.  The 
activities  of  the  Carnegie  Foundation,  however,  have  been  such  that  little 
systematic  study  could  be  devoted  to  Negro  education.  Many  educa- 
tional leaders  have  expressed  the  hope  that  the  perplexing  problems  of 
educating  the  10,000,000  Negroes  may  receive  the  counsel  and  aid  of  the 
Carnegie  Foundation.  Many  schools,  however,  have  received  large  gifts 
from  the  Foundation,  and  from  Mr.  Carnegie.  Several  schools  have 
splendid  libraries  as  the  result  of  these  gifts. 

John  F.  Slater  Fund. — One  of  the  most  widely  known  funds  devoted 
exclusively  to  Negro  education,  is  the  John  F.  Slater  Fund.  The  work 
made  possible  through  this  gift,  is  one  of  the  notable  achievements  in  the 
education  of  Negroes  in  the  United  States.  The  fund,  amounting  to 
$1,000,000,  was  given  in  1882,  by  John  F.  Slater  of  Connecticut,  for  the 
purpose  of  "  uplifting  the  lately  emancipated  population  of  the  Southern 
States  and  their  prosperity."  In  recognition  of  the  public  spirit  of  the 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  317 

donor,  the  United  States  Congress  gave  him  a  vote  of  thanks  and  a  medal. 
At  the  time  of  the  final  distribution  of  the  Peabody  Fund  in  1914,  the 
Peabody  trustees  voted  to  transfer  a  sum  amounting  to  about  $350,000  to 
the  John  F.  Slater  Fund,  "  the  income  to  be  used  for  improving  the  rural 
schools  for  the  Negro  race."  The  total  amount  of  the  Slater  Fund  is 
now  about  |1,750,000. 

In  1915-16  the  Slater  Fund  appropriated  $67,250  for  Negro  schools 
located  in  13  Southern  States.  Of  this  amount  $25,425  was  given  to  sup- 
plement the  work  of  institutions  owned  by  State  or  county  authorities. 
The  total  number  of  schools  receiving  aid  in  1915  was  68,  of  which  17 
are  county  training  schools,  and  19  others  are  owned  by  city,  county,  or 
State.  Approximately  $3,000  has  been  given  to  aid  summer  schools  for 
teachers. 

The  general  purpose  of  the  appropriations  made  by  the  trustees  of 
the  Slater  Fund,  has  been  the  encouragement  of  industrial  courses.  The 
number  of  schools  receiving  aid  has  varied  from  year  to  year.  The  fol- 
lowing statement  indicates  the  number  of  schools  and  the  amounts  ap- 
propriated in  different  periods: 


Time. 
1882-83                            

Number 
of  Schools. 
12 

Amount. 
816,250 

1883-84              

18 

17,106 

1884-85                     

29 

36  764 

1889-90  .          

37 

42  910 

1894-95          

16 

42  400 

1900-1901                     

.             11 

43  330 

1904-5  .                               

27 

53  550 

1909-10              

40 

69  750 

1914-15  . 

68 

69.250 

The  variation  in  the  number  of  schools  reflects  the  different  policies 
of  the  fund  as  well  as  the  changes  in  the  amount  of  money  to  be  dis- 
tributed. The  present  policy  is  that  of  increasing  cooperation  with 
public-school  authorities  in  all  efforts  to  improve  and  increase  the  supply 
of  public-school  teachers.  Dr.  Dillard,  the  director  of  the  Slater  Fund 
and  the  executive  officer  of  the  Jeanes  fund,  has  been  very  successful 
in  arousing  the  interest  of  public  authorities  in  Negro  schools.  Realizing 
that  the  majority  of  elementary  school  teachers  receive  their  education  in 


318  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

their  own  or  neighboring  county,  he  is  directing  as  much  as  possible  of 
the  Slater  Fund  to  the  improvement  of  public  schools  centrally  located  in 
the  counties,  so  that  courses  of  training  for  teachers  may  be  established. 
The  usual  conditions  observed  in  the  organization  of  these  schools  are: 
first,  that  the  property  shall  belong  to  the  State  or  county;  second,  that 
;n  appropriation  of  at  least  $7.50  shall  be  made  annually  by  the  county 
.'or  the  maintenance ;  third,  that  at  least  eight  grades  of  instruction  shall 
be  provided,  including  some  industrial  work  and  simple  instruction  in 
teaching  methods.  In  1912,  there  were  three  schools  of  this  character. 
In  1915,  the  number  had  increased  to  17.  With  the  aid  of  the  General 
Education  Board  and  other  agencies,  it  is  probable  that  before  the  close 
of  1917,  there  will  be  over  40  county  training  schools  for  Negroes  in  the 
Southern  States. 

Anna  T.  Jeanes  Fund. — The  origin  of  the  Jeanes  Fund  is  so  signifi- 
cant of  the  spirit  and  purpose  of  its  present  policy,  that  space  must  here 
be  taken  to  relate  some  of  the  incidents  connected  with  that  event.  In 
1900,  Dr.  Frissell  appealed  to  Miss  Anna  T.  Jeanes  for  a  contribution 
to  the  work  of  Hampton.  Miss  Jeanes  was  an  elderly  Quaker  lady  of 
Philadelphia.  As  Dr.  Frissell  described  the  hardships  of  the  teachers 
in  rural  schools,  she  said :  "  Thee  interests  me,"  and  proceeded  to  write  a 
check  to  aid  the  work  of  small  rural  schools.  Dr.  Frissell,  excepting  to 
receive  not  more  than  a  hundred  dollars  looked  at  the  check  and  saw,  to 
his  great  surprise,  that  it  was  for  $10,000.  He  said :  "  Well,  you  certainly 
are  interested.  Would  you  like  to  have  Booker  Washington  call  on  you  to 
explain  the  need  of  small  schools  in  Alabama."  Miss  Jeanes  replied  that 
she  would  and  soon  afterwards  she  gave  another  ten  thousand  to  Dr. 
Washington.  At  the  suggestion  of  Mr.  George  Foster  Peabody,  then  the 
Treasurer  of  the  General  Education  Board,  she  gave  $20Q,000  more  to  be 
used  according  to  plans  to  be  determined  upon  by  Dr.  Frissell  and  Dr. 
Washington. 

When  she  was  convinced  of  the  successful  use  of  this  gift,  she  said 
to  Dr.  Frissell:  "  I  am  going  to  show  thee  my  will."  Reading  it,  he  saw 
that  she  had  bequeathed  practically  all  her  estate  for  the  improvement  of 
little  county  schools  for  Negro  children.  The  will  also  provided  that  the 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

funds  were  to  be  administered  by  a  trustee  board  to  be  appointed  by 
Dr.  Frissell  and  Dr.  Washington.  Dr.  Frissell  assured  her  that  it  could 
be  done,  and  asked  whom  would  she  like  to  have  on  the  board.  She 
replied:  "Andrew  Carnegie."  Plans  for  forming  the  board  were  imme- 
diately decided  upon.  Mr.  Carnegie,  Dr.  Washington  and  Dr.  Frissell 
organized  a  board  of  trustees,  which  consisted  of  five  southern  white 
men,  five  northern  white  men  and  five  Negroes.  Mr.  Taf t,  then  President 
of  the  United  States,  became  a  member  of  the  board,  and  Dr.  Dillard  of 
Virginia  was  elected  as  the  executive  officer. 

When  the  arrangements  were  complete,  Miss  Jeanes  consented  to  see 
a  few  of  the  members  of  the  board.  This  meeting  was  dramatic  in  its 
simplicity.  There  were  present  Mr.  George  Foster  Peabody,  President 
Taft,  Dr.  Dillard,  Dr.  Frissell,  and  Dr.  Washington.  Miss  Jeanes  was 
very  feeble,  her  arm,  swollen  with  pain,  was  supported  by  pillows.  When 
she  had  signed  away  her  estate  of  $1,000,000  she  said  to  Dr.  Frissell  and  to 
Dr.  Washington  in  turn :  "  Dost  thee  remember  when  thee  came  and  I 
gave  thee  $10,000  for  the  little  country  schools?  And  then  I  gave  thee 
$200,000  more.  And  now  I  am  giving  all  for  these  little  schools.  This 
is  a  great  privilege.  I  am  just  a  poor  woman,  and  I  gave  it  not  to  save 
my  soul  from  hell;  but  because  I  wanted  to." 

The  trustee  board  in  charge  of  this  fund  is  composed  of  five  southern 
men,  five  northern  men,  and  five  men  of  the  colored  race.  In  1915,  the 
trustees  expended  $34,475  for  the  improvement  of  Negro  rural  schools  in 
Southern  States.  Practically  all  of  this  money  is  used  to  pay  the  ex- 
penses of  county  supervisors  and  industrial  teachers.  These  are  usually 
young  colored  women  who  visit  the  public  schools  of  the  counties  for  the 
purpose  of  aiding  and  encouraging  the  schools  in  all  phases  of  their  work. 
The  more  important  service  of  these  traveling  teachers,  working  under 
the  direction  of  the  county  superintendent,  is  to  introduce  into  the  small 
country  schools  simple  home  industries ;  to  give  talks  and  lessons  on  san- 
itation, personal  cleanliness,  etc. ;  to  encourage  the  improvement  of 
schoolhouses  and  school  grounds;  and  to  conduct  gardening  clubs  and 
other  kinds  of  clubs  for  the  betterment  of  the  school  and  the  neighborhood. 

The  teachers  are  appointed  by  the  county  superintendent  and  their 


320  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

work  is  supervised  by  that  officer.  Effort  is  made  by  the  representatives 
of  the  Jeanes  Fund  to  have  the  country  authorities  and  the  colored  people 
undertake  as  much  as  possible  of  the  salary  and  expenses  of  these  teachers. 
In  1913,  the  counties  contributed  from  public  funds  for  this  purpose, 
$3,400 ;  in  1914,  $6,255 ;  in  1915,  $12,183,  and  in  1916,  $17,913.  In  1915-16 
Jeanes-Fund  teachers  were  maintained  in  164  counties  distributed 
through  16  Southern  States.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  all  of  these  States  will 
follow  the  example  of  Maryland  in  its  provision  of  State  aid,  so  that  every 
county  with  a  considerable  number  of  Negroes  may  have  county  industrial 
teachers. 

Phelps-Stokes  Fund. — The  endowment  of  the  Phelps-Stokes  Fund  is 
approximately  $1,000,000.  Over  lialf  of  the  income  has  been  spent  to 
maintain  several  projects  pertaining  to  Negro  education.  The  more  im- 
portant of  these  are: 

1.  Cooperation  with  the  United  States  Bureau  of  Education  in  pre- 
paring a  comprehensive  report  ou  Negro  education. 

2.  The  establishment  of  fellowships  at  the  University  of  Virginia 
and  the  University  of  Georgia.     Twelve  thousand  five  hundred  dollars 
is  given  each  of  these  universities  for  the  permanent  endowment  of  a 
research  fellowship  on  the  following  conditions : 

The  university  shall  appoint  annually  a  fellow  in  sociology  for  the 
study  of  the  Negro.  He  shall  pursue  advanced  studies  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  department  of  sociology,  economics,  education,  or  history, 
as  may  be  determined  in  each  case  by  the  president.  The  fellowship  shall 
yield  $500,  and  shall,  after  four  years,  be  restricted  to  graduate  students. 

Each  fellow  shall  prepare  a  paper  or  thesis  embodying  the  result  of 
his  investigations,  which  shall  be  published  by  the  university  with  as- 
sistance from  the  income  of  the  fund. 

3.  The  establishment  of  a  fund  at  the  Peabody  College  for  teachers, 
Nashville,  Tenn.,  in  accordance  with  the  following  vote: 

Voted,  that  $10,000  be  given  to  the  Peabody  College  for  Teachers  to 
establish  a  fund  for  the  visitation  of  Negro  schools  and  colleges,  the 
income  to  be  used  to  enable  the  teachers,  administrative  officers,  and  stu- 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  321 

dents  of  the  Peabody  College  to  come  into  direct  and  helpful  contact  with 
the  actual  work  of  representative  institutions  of  Negro  education. 

4.  Assistance  to  the  Southern  University  Race  Commission  by  an 
annual  appropriation  for  traveling  expenses. 

5.  Appropriations  for  constructive  movements,  such  as  the  teaching 
of  home  and  school  gardening,  the  educational  use  of  school  dormitory 
and  dining  room,  the  installation  of  adequate  financial  and  school  records, 
and  the  dissemination  of  advice  on  the  construction  and  care  of  buildings 
and  grounds. 

Rosenwald  Fund. — In  1914,  Julius  Rosen wald,  of  Chicago,  announc- 
ed through  Tuskegee  Institute  that  he  would  give  money  to  assist  in  the 
erection  of  rural  school  buildings  for  Negroes  in  the  South.  According 
to  the  terms  of  the  announcement,  Mr.  Rosenwald  agreed  to  give  any  rural 
community  a  sum  not  exceeding  f 300,  for  the  erection  of  a  school  building 
for  Negroes,  provided  the  people  of  the  community  should  raise  from 
public  funds  or  from  their  own  resources  a  sum  equal  to  that  given  by 
him.  It  was  further  specified  that  total  sums  in  each  case  must  be  suf- 
ficient to  erect  and  furnish  one  school  building. 

Up  to  June  30,  1916,  Mr.  Rosenwald  has  given  $44,718  toward  pro- 
moting rural  schoolhouse  building.  To  meet  Mr.  Rosenwald's  contribu- 
tions the  Negroes  in  the  communities  where  these  schoolhouses  were 
erected  have  contributed  $61,953 ;  from  the  public  funds  of  the  States, 
$21,525  has  been  appropriated;  and  white  citizens  have  given  $8,820. 
Through  Mr.  Rosenwald's  benefactions  142  rural  schoolhouses  for 
Negroes  have  been  erected,  as  follows :  In  Alabama,  107 ;  North  Carolina, 
11 ;  Georgia,  8 ;  Arkansas,  6 ;  South  Carolina,  1 ;  Tennessee,  5 ;  Mississippi, 
2,  and  Virginia,  2. 

Daniel  Hand  Fund. — This  Fund  is  administered  by  the  American 
Missionary  Association  287  Fourth  Avenue,  New  York  City.  Daniel 
Hand  was  born  in  Madison,  Conn.,  July  16,  1801.  When  16  years  of  age 
he  went  to  Augusta,  Ga.,  under  the  direction  of  his  second  brother  resid- 
ing there,  whom  he  succeeded  in  business.  Mr.  Hand  remained  in  some 
part  of  the  Southern  Confederacy  during  the  entire  war.  His  partner, 
Mr.  Geo.  W.  Williams,  who  was  conducting  a  branch  of  the  business  at 
21  A  J 


322  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

Charleston,  S.  C.,  protected  the  capital  of  Mr.  Hand,  from  the  confisca- 
tion seriously  threatened,  in  view  of  his  being  a  northern  man  of  undis- 
guised anti-slavery  sentiments.  After  the  war,  when  Mr.  Hand  came 
north,  Mr.  Williams  adjusted  the  business,  made  up  the  account,  and 
paid  over  to  Mr.  Hand  his  portion  of  the  long-invested  capital  and  its 
accumulations.  Bereaved  of  wife  and  children  for  many  years,  his 
benevolent  impulses  led  Mr.  Hand  to  form  plans  to  use  his  large  wealth 
for  the  benefit  of  his  fellow-men. 

The  total  amount  of  the  endowment  of  the  Daniel  Hand  Fund  is 
approximately  $1,500,000,  and  the  income  in  1915  was  §69,000.  This  in- 
come is  spent  under  the  direction  of  the  officers  of  the  American  Mission- 
ary Association  for  the  maintenance  of  educational  work  in  the  schools 
of  that  association. 

In  1888  Daniel  Hand,  of  Guilford,  Conn.,  gave  $1,000,000  as  a 
permanent  fund,  "  the  income  of  which  shall  be  used  for  the  purpose  of 
educating  needy  and  indigent  people  of  African  decent,  residing,  or  who 
may  hereafter  reside,  in  the  recent  slave  States  of  the  United  States, 
sometimes  called  the  Southern  States."  When  Mr.  Hand  died,  in  1891, 
he  left  the  residue  of  his  fortune,  amounting  to  $500,000,  to  be  added  to 
his  original  gift. 

Stewart  Missionary  Foundation  for  Africa. — The  total  endowment 
of  the  Stewart  Missionary  Foundation  is  $110,000.  The  income  is  used 
to  provide  classroom  instruction  on  missions  at  Gammon  Theological 
Seminary;  to  issue  a  monthly  journal,  "  The  Foundation,"  devoted  to  the 
awakening  of  an  interest  in  missions;  and  to  maintain  a  lecturer  who 
travels  among  Negro  schools  lecturing  on  missions. 

This  Fund  was  given  in  1894  by  the  Rev.  W.  F.  Stewart  and  his  wife, 
to  establish  missionary  training  in  Gammon  Theological  Seminary.  Mr. 
Stewart  had  been  a  missionary  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and 
he  was  eager  to  arouse  o  strong  interest  in  missions  among  Negro  youth. 

Miner  Fund. — The  Miner  Fund  has  property  valued  at  $40,000,  and 
the  annual  income  is  about  $2,100.  This  income  is  used  for  the  aid  of 
the  Mannassas  Industrial  Institute  for  Colored  Youth  of  Virginia,  and 
for  the  Colored  Social  Settlement  of  Washington,  D.  C. 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  323 

The  fund  is  named  after  Miss  Mytilla  Miner,  of  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  who 
in  1851  established  a  normal  school  for  colored  girls  of  Washington. 
In  1862,  she  incorporated  the  school  as  "  Institution  for  the  Education  of 
Colored  Youth."  The  first  property  purchased  by  the  institution  was  in 
the  square  now  occupied  by  the  British  embassy.  Later  this  lot  was  sold 
and  another  purchased,  on  which  a  new  normal  school  was  erected.  In 
1879  the  District  of  Columbia  leased  this  property  from  the  trustees  of 
the  fund,  and  maintained  the  institution  as  a  part  of  the  public  school 
system.  About  1900  the  trustees  purchased  another  building  in  which 
they  maintained  a  day  nursery  and  a  kindergarten.  This  work  was  later 
taken  over  by  the  public  authorities.  The  combined  annual  income  from 
both  properties  amounted  at  one  time  to  $4,000. 

In  1915,  the  city  school  board  purchased  a  site  and  erected  a  magni- 
ficent new  building  to  house  the  normal  school.  This  building  was  named 
"  The  Myrtilla  Miner  Normal  School."  After  the  removal  of  the  public 
school  from  the  building  owned  by  the  Miner  Fund,  it  was  necessary  to 
sell  the  building  and  invest  the  money  in  other  forms  of  real  estate  at  a 
reduced  income. 

Gushing  Fund. — The  total  amount  of  the  Gushing  Fund  is  $33,500 
and  the  income  varies  from  $1,200  to  $1,500  annually.  This  income 
is  distributed  by  the  executive  officer  among  28  schools  for  colored  people. 

The  fund  was  bequeathed  for  the  education  of  colored  people  in 
accordance  with  the  will  of  Miss  Emeline  Gushing,  of  Boston,  who  died 
in  1895.  The  will  designated  Mr.  Archibald  Grimke  and  two  others  as 
trustees  and  executors.  Mr.  Grimke  is  now  the  sole  survivor  and  ad- 
ministers the  fund. 

The  Association  for  Negro  Youth. — This  Association  was  organized 
at  Knoxville,  Tennessee,  in  1913.  The  plan  has  been  to  admit  only  in- 
stitutions maintaining  work  of  college  grade.  So  far  10  institutions  have 
been  admitted  to  membership.  The  following  quotation  indicates  the 
embarrassment  of  the  association  in  its  effort  to  be  just  to  the  colleges 
within  and  without  the  organization : 

One  of  the  most  important  topics  of  the  several  sessions  was  that  of 
admission  of  additional  colleges  into  the  association.  The  consensus 


324  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

of  opinion  prevailed  that  the  association  needed  more  careful  detailed  in- 
formation about  the  colleges,  both  within  and  without  the  organization, 
and  the  executive  committee  was  authorized  to  make  a  careful  study  of 
all  colleges  both  within  and  without  the  association  that  some  standards 
for  grading  of  membership  might  be  established. 

The  general  purpose  of  the  association  is  indicated  by  the  following 
list  of  topics  discussed  at  the  four  annual  meetings,  1913  to  1916 : 

1.  College  entrance  requirements. 

2.  The  requirements  for  a  college  degree. 

3.  The  reception  of  students  dismissed  from  other  colleges. 

4.  How  far  should  we  allow  students  to  specialize  in  professional 
work  during  their  college  course? 

5.  Foreign  languages  as  requirements  for  college  entrance. 

6.  Uniformity  in  the  exchange  of  records. 

7.  What  should  be  done  with  deficiencies  of  college  students  in  En- 
glish, spelling,  composition  and  penmanship? 

8.  The  control  of  athletics  and  place  of  physical  education  in  the 
curriculum. 

9.  What  should  be  done  on  the  matter  of  our  students  who  go  North 
to  work  during  the  summers,  and  who  thereby  do  not  return  to  their  home 
communities  for  several  years,  thus  getting  out  of  touch  with  the  life  of 
their  home  communities,  in  which  places  many  of  them  are  needed  after 
they  finish  school? 

10.  How  far  are  we  preparing  teachers  for  the  public  schools  and  the 
high  schools?     What  is  our  part  in  the  forward  rural-school  movement? 

11.  How  far  are  our  efforts  for  religious  education  giving  our  stu- 
dents training  for  religious  leadership? 

It  is  evident  that  the  association  is  rapidly  broadening  the  scope  of 
its  interest  from  the  formal  topics  of  the  eariler  meetings  to  the  vital 
problems  outlined  in  the  questions  discussed  at  the  last  meeting. 

The  National  Association  of  Teachers  in  Colored  Schools. — This 
association  was  organized  in  1904.  Annual  meetings  have  been  held  each 
year.  State  associations  have  been  formed  in  almost  all  the  Southern 
States.  Teachers  representing  21  State  were  present  at  the  last  annual 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  325 

meeting  of  the  national  association.  These  meetings  are  having  a  whole- 
some effect  in  the  development  of  higher  ideals,  better  methods,  and  co- 
operation among  teachers  in  all  efforts  to  adapt  education  to  community 
needs. 

The  twelfth  annual  session  of  the  National  Association  of  Teachers 
in  Colored  Schools  was  held  in  Cincinnati,  July  29,  to  August  1,  1915. 
Among  the  subjects  discussed  were  "  The  need  of  a  graduate  school  for 
Negroes,"  "  College  athletics,"  "  Standardizing  of  Negro  schools,"  "  Har- 
monizing conflicting  views  of  Negro  education,"  and  "  National  educa- 
tion." The  1916  meeting  of  the  association  will  be  held  in  Nashville.  In 
connection  with  the  meeting  of  the  National  Association  of  Teachers  in 
Colored  Schools  the  Annual  Conference  of  the  Presidents  of  Land-Grant 
Colleges  took  up  "  Its  mission,"  "  Its  responsibility,"  "  Its  opportunity," 
and  "  Its  relation  to  the  public  school  system."  Other  subjects  were  "  The 
problem  of  dormitory  life,"  and  "  Preparation  of  teachers  of  agriculture." 
Another  organization  which  met  with  the  national  association  was  the 
Council  of  College  Presidents. 

HOSPITALS  AND   NURSE  TRAINING  SCHOOLS. 

The  changed  conditions  of  modern  life  have  occasioned  a  wholly  new 
order  of  things  for  the  care  of  the  sick  and  disabled;  and  well-equipped 
hospitals  writh  training  schools  for  nurses  are  now  numerous,  where  they 
wrere  almost  unknown  fifty  years  ago.  This  has  led  to  the  institution  of 
hospitals  for  the  colored  people.  These  have  been  very  necessary  for 
the  colored  people,  and  also  for  the  colored  physicians  and  surgeons. 
There  are  now  several  thousand  of  these  physicians  and  surgeons  who  have 
received  diplomas  in  the  regular  medical  schools  and  are  practicing  their 
profession  among  their  own  people.  These,  however,  are  not  usually  ad- 
mitted to  practice  in  the  general  hospitals  of  the  Southern  States,  which 
is  a  serious  hindrance  to  their  progress  in  knowledge  and  skill,  as  well 
as  a  great  embarrassment  in  the  care  of  their  patients.  There  has  been 
a  growing  demand  also  for  colored  nurses  with  the  training  that  can  be 
acquired  only  in  hospitals.  Thus  for  more  reasons  than  one,  hospitals 
designed  particularly  for  the  colored  people  have  become  necessary. 


326  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

The  first  of  these  was  founded  at  Hampton,  Va.,  in  1891,  by  Miss 
Alice  M.  Bacon,  who  was  at  that  time  connected  with  Hampton  Institute, 
though  her  hospital  was  independent  and  bore  the  name  of  "  Dixie."  In 
the  same  year  the  "  MacVicar  Hospital,"  was  established  as  a  feature  of 
Spelman  Seminary  in  Atlanta,  and  the  "  Provident  Hospital "  was  in- 
stituted in  Chicago.  Three  years  later,  in  1894,  the  "  Freedmen's  Hospi- 
tal "  was  started  in  Washington  and  the  "  Lainar  Hospital  "  in  Augusta, 
Ga.  Then,  in  1895,  came  the  "Frederick  Douglass"  in  Philadelphia; 
in  1896,  the  "  Sarah  Goodrich  "  in  New  Orleans ;  and  in  1897,  the  "  Hos- 
pital and  Training  School  for  Nurses  "  in  Charleston.  Others  have  fol- 
lowed, one  by  one,  in  other  important  centres ;  Charlotte,  Richmond,  Col- 
umbia, Savannah,  Jacksonville,  Nashville,  Knoxville,  Louisville,  Raleigh, 
Tuskegee,  Durham,  Atlanta  and  elsewhere.  In  all  of  these  hospitals  the 
training  school  for  nurses  is  a  conspicuous  feature,  and  the  nurses  who  re- 
ceive this  training  show  very  great  efficiency,  finding  employment  largely 
among  the  white  people,  who  frequently  prefer  them  to  white  nurses  with 
similar  training.  Some  of  these  institutions  have  been  built  up  by  the 
sheer  enterprise  of  individual  colored  physicians.  A  notable  example  of 
this  is  "  St.  Luke's  Hospital "  at  Columbia,  founded  and  maintained  in 
the  face  of  many  discouragements  by  Dr.  Matilda  A.  Evans,  who  received 
her  education  at  Schofield  Institute,  Oberlin  College,  and  the  Woman's 
Medical  College  of  Pennsylvania.  Hospitals  of  this  type  are  held  in  high 
esteem  by  the  communities  in  which  they  are  located,  and  are  centers  of 
beneficience  for  the  country  around. 

THE  THREE  IMPORTANT  TYPES  OF  EDUCATION. 

In  the  development  of  Negro  education  the  various  types  or  kinds  of 
education  have  received  much  discussion  and  the  conflicting  claims  of 
certain  type  of  education  have  been  ably  presented  by  their  advocates. 
Space  does  not  admit  of  a  full  discussion  of  the  conflict  which  has  raged 
between  the  so  called  "  higher  education  "  and  the  so  called  "  industrial 
education."  The  most  notable  colored  men  who  have  taken  sides  on  this 
question  during  the  past  25  years  have  been  Dean  Kelly  Miller  and  Dr. 
W.  E.  Dubois  as  advocate  of  the  higher  education  and  Dr.  Booker  T. 
Washington,  and  Dr.  R.  R.  Moton,  as  advocate  of  industrial  education. 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


327 


The  result  of  the  various  discussions  has  been  that  the  whole  nation  has 
been  convinced  that  there  is,  and  can  be  no  real  conflict  between  higher 
education  for  the  Negro  and  industrial  education.  The  conviction  is 
now  very  general  that  the  Negro  needs  and  should  have  every  type  of  in- 
struction. The  type  of  education  most  needed  for  the  full  development 
are  college  education,  professional  education  and  industrial  education. 

College  Education. — No  type  of  education  has  meant  more  to  the 
colored  people  than  college  education.  There  are  however  very  few  in- 
stitutions of  college  grade  among  colored  schools.  Many  institutions  are 
called  colleges,  but  they  have  not  been  able  to  do  real  college  work.  Ac- 
cording to  the  recent  report  of  the  Bureau  of  Education,  only  33  of  the 
private  and  State  schools  for  colored  people  are  doing  work  of  college 
grade.  These  institutions  are  classified  into  three  groups.  The  following 
table  presents  the  facts  for  these  institutions: 


Characterization  and  Name  of  College. 

Support 

College 
Pupils. 

Profes- 
sional. 

Other 
Pupils. 

All  Colleges  

1,952 
722 
188 
534 

1,093 
972 

10,089 

717 
317 
400 

4,789 
542 
462 
329 
788 
207 
86 
246 
55 
175 
516 
424 
128 
191 
346 
204 
4,583 
300 
185 
272 
333 
208 
174 
496 
423 
188 
273 
400 
820 
359 
567 
215 

"  Colleges  "  . 

Fisk  University  

Independent  .   .   . 
Federal  . 

Howard  University  

467 
505 
22 

Meharry  Medical  School  •  .   .  .   . 
"  Secondary  and  College  "   . 
Atlanta  University  

Independent  .  . 

675 
44 
45 
42 
26 
30 
130 
49 
26 
24 
45 
20 
65 
40 
38 
51 
246 
13 
22 
32 
12 
10 
17 
10 
9 
14 
13 
39 
16 
18 
11 
18 

Independent  .  . 

Baptist  .  . 

Benedict  College  

Bishop  College  

'it 

Claflin  College  

Methodist  .... 
United  Presbyterian 
Presbyterian  .   .   . 
Baptist  . 

Knoxville  College  

Lincoln  University  

Morehouse  College  

Morgan  College  

Methodist  .... 
Baptist  . 

Shaw  University  

22 

Talladega  College  

Congregational.   . 
A.  M.  E.  . 

Tougaloo  University  

Wilberforce  University  

Wilberforce  C.  N.  &I.  Department 
Wiley  College  

State  

Methodist  .... 
Baptist  

Virginia  Union  University  .   .  . 
"College  Subjects"  

Arkansas  Baptist  College  
Biddle  University  

Baptist  .... 

Presbyterian  .  . 
Methodist  .  .  . 
Land-grant  .  . 
C.  M.  E  
A.  M.  E.  Z.  .  . 

Clark  University  

Florida  A.  &  M.  College 

Lane  College  
Livingston  College'  .... 

Morris  Brown  University  
New  Orleans  College  

A.  M.  E  
Methodist  .   .  . 
M.  E.  South  .  . 
A.  M.  E  

Methodist  .   .  . 
« 

«( 
Congregational  . 

Paine  College  .  .   . 

Paul  Quinn  College  
Philander  Smith  College  

Bust  College 

Sam  Houston  College  . 

Straight  University  .  . 

Tilloteon  College  

328  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

Of  the  12762  pupils  in  total  attendance  on  these  institutions,  only 
1,643  are  studying  college  subjects,  and  995  are  in  professional  classes. 
The  remaining  10,125  pupils  are  in  elementary  and  secondary  grades. 

In  reply  to  a  questionaire  sent  to  all  the  Northern  colleges,  66  re- 
ported a  total  of  430  Negro  students  of  college  grade.  Of  these  309 
were  in  college  proper,  86  were  in  medical  courses,  including  dental  and 
pharmaceutical ;  10  were  in  theological  schools ;  18  in  law ;  and  7  in  vet- 
erinary medicine.  It  is  probable  that  the  total  number  of  students  in 
northern  institutions  is  at  least  500. 

Only  three  institutions,  Howard  University,  Fisk  University,  and  Me- 
harry  Medical  College,  have  a  student  body,  a  teaching  force  and  equip- 
ment and  an  income  sufficient  to  warrant  the  characterization  of 
"college."  Nearly  half  of  the  college  students  and  practically  all  of  the 
professional  students  are  in  these  institutions. 

Professional  Education. — The  standards  of  professional  training  are 
so  involved  with  the  development  of  colleges  that  for  some  time  to  come 
the  professional  training  of  colored  people  must  be  carried  on  largely  in 
connection  with  college  and  secondary  work.  The  scarcity  of  good 
teachers,  the  great  need  for  increased  library  and  laboratory  facilities,  and 
the  small  enrollments  in  all  institutions  of  higher  learning  for  colored 
people,  render  the  chances  of  the  development  of  strong  professional 
schools  better  where  they  are  affiliated  with  schools  of  collegiate  or  univer- 
sity grade. 

At  present,  less  than  ten  institutions  for  colored  people  offer  profes- 
sional courses  with  teaching  force  and  equipment  separate  from  their 
academic  departments.  The  majority  of  these  are  affiliated  with  colleges. 
Howard  University  has  a  medical,  a  law,  and  a  theological  department, 
with  considerable  equipment  and  a  full  quota  of  students  in  each  depart- 
ment. Meharry  Medical  College  has  a  large  student  body  and  a  valuable 
plant.  The  theological  department  of  Lincoln  University,  Lincoln,  Pa., 
is  fairly  well  equipped ;  but  the  number  of  pupils  is  small.  Gammon  The- 
ological Seminary,  Atlanta,  Ga.,  is  a  well  endowed  institution  owned  by 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  denomination.  The  teaching  force  and  equip- 
ment are  adequate,  but  the  number  of  students  is  not  large.  Bishop 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


329 


Payne  Divinity  School  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  denomination,  Peters- 
burg, Va.,  has  a  scholarly  faculty,  but  a  small  number  of  students.  Tus- 
kegee  Institute  maintains  a  department  for  the  instruction  of  rural  min- 
isters. The  instruction  is  effective  and  practical.  Talladega  College 
provides  a  separate  building  for  the  Theological  Seminary,  and  its  teach- 
ing force  is  separate;  but  the  number  of  students  is  small.  Payne  The- 
ological Seminary,  of  Wilberforce  University,  is  incorporated  indepen- 
dently and  its  work  is  done  by  its  own  teachers  and  its  own  building. 

Virginia  Union  University,  Richmond,  Va.,  and  Morehouse  College, 
Atlanta,  Ga.,  do  not  have  a  separate  plant  for  their  theological  depart- 
ments; but  the  instruction  is  effective  and  the  number  of  students  is  fair. 
Shaw  University,  Raleigh,  N.  C.,  maintains  a  preparatory  medical  course, 
and  offers  instruction  to  ministerial  students.  Other  institutions  main- 
taining theological  departments  are  Livingstone  College,  Salisbury,  N. 
C. ;  Biddle  University,  Charlotte,  N.  C. ;  Paine  College,  Augusta,  Ga,; 
and  Stillman  Institute,  Tuscaloosa,  Ala.  The  following  table  gives  the 
names,  together  with  the  number  of  teachers  and  pupils  in  the  theological 
schools : 


THEOLOGICAL  SCHOOLS. 

Teachers. 

Students. 

Gammon  Theological  Seminary  

6 

78 

Tuskegee  Institute  . 

3 

77 

Howard  University  

4 

73 

Lincoln  University  

6 

54 

Wilberforce  University  

4 

30 

Virginia  Union  University  

6 

24 

Stillman  Institute  

2 

21 

Morehouse  College     

2 

18 

Bishop  Payne  Divinity  School  

4 

15 

Livingstone  College  .               ....         .                

3 

14 

Talladega  College  

2 

10 

Shaw  Univarsity  .   .             ...             

2 

10 

Paine  College  

2 

9 

Biddle  University  .  . 

2 

8 

Total 


40 


441 


The  one  law  school  of  note  is  at  Howard  University.  It  lias  a  sepa- 
rate building,  a  three-story  structure,  located  near  the  District  Court- 
house. Applicants  for  admission  must  be  graduates  of  a  recognized  high 


330 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 


school  or  college.  The  regular  course  for  the  degree  of  LL.  B.  covers  a 
period  of  three  years. 

The  attendance  was  106,  of  whom  104  were  male,  and  2  female. 
There  were  8  teachers,  5  white  and  3  colored ;  all  are  men. 

The  medical  profession  offers  the  largest  opportunity  for  the  am- 
bitious young  colored  man.  The  number  of  colored  physicians,  accord- 
ing to  the  United  States  Census  of  1910,  was  3,077 ;  colored  dentists  were 
478  in  number.  Each  group  is  increasing  rapidly.  The  following  table 
gives  the  number  of  medical  students  in  the  different  colleges. 


Total. 

Medical. 

Dental. 

Pharma- 
ceutical. 

All  Schools    

878 

431 

287 

160 

Howard  University   

288 

100 

lie 

72 

Meharry  Medical  College  .... 

482 

291 

137 

54 

Shaw  University  

22 

9 

13 

Northern  Colleges  

86 

31 

84 

21 

Industrial  Education. — The  phrase  "  industrial  education  "  as  ap- 
plied to  colored  schools  is  very  misleading.  While  the  effective  industrial 
schools  are  making  a  genuine  effort  to  develop  industrial  skill,  this  fun- 
damental purpose  is  much  broader  than  vocational  efficiency  or  the  result- 
ing comfort  and  culture.  The  underlying  principle  of  these  schools  is  the 
adaptation  of  educational  activities,  whether  industrial  or  literary,  to 
the  needs  of  the  pupil  and  the  community.  Leaders  in  these  schools  be- 
lieve that  education  should  include  not  only  the  head  but  the  hand  and  the 
heart.  These  broad  purposes  were  strikingly  expressed  by  Gen.  Arm- 
strong, the  founder  of  Hampton  Institute,  in  his  school  reports  as  early  as 
1870.  The  following  quotations  from  these  reports  illustrate  the  prin- 
ciples which  guided  him  in  the  organization  of  his  work : 

The  past  of  our  colored  population  has  been  such  that  an  institution 
devoted  especially  to  them  must  provide  a  training  more  than  usually 
comprehensive,  must  include  both  sexes  and  a  variety  of  occupation,  must 
produce  moral  as  well  as  mental  strength,  and  while  making  its  students 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  331 

first-rate  mechanical  laborers,  must  also  make  them  first-rate  men  and 
women. 

Through  Dr.  H.  B.  Frissell,  his  successor  as  principal  of  Hampton 
Institute,  and  through  the  late  Dr.  Booker  T.  Washington,  his  pupil,  Gen. 
Armstrong's  idea  of  education  for  life  has  been  worthily  advocated  and 
extended,  until  now  his  thoughts  are  the  common  property  of  all  progres- 
sive leaders  of  education. 

In  discussing  industrial  education,  Dr.  Thomas  Jesse  Jones  of  the 
Bureau  of  Education,  has  eloquently  said : 

"  Industrial  education  in  the  comprehensive  sense  is  the  very  essence 
of  democracy  in  education.  Civilized  society  has  long  been  democratic 
in  the  advocacy  of  education  for  all  the  people,  regardless  of  race,  color, 
and  previous  condition.  In  curriculum  and  method,  however,  the  schools 
of  the  land  have  continued  to  be  both  aristocratic  and  arbitrary.  Subjects 
introduced  in  the  middle  ages  to  meet  the  needs  of  the  aristocracy  of  that 
time  have  been  retained  for  their  cultural  value.  Democracy  in  the 
content  of  education  demands  that  the  curriculum  shall  impart  culture 
through  knowledge  and  practice  related  to  the  farm,  the  shop,  the  office, 
and,  above  all,  the  home." 

According  to  figures  recently  published  by  the  Bureau  of  Education 
there  are  61  public  and  private  institutions  which  offer  some  industrial 
training  to  their  pupils,  and  174  with  manual  training  and  household 
arts  courses.  Of  the  former  group,  29  are  maintained  by  State  and  Fed- 
eral funds.  The  16  agricultural  and  mechanical  schools  largely  support- 
ed by  appropriations  from  the  National  Government  are  fairly  well  equip- 
ped to  teach  the  more  important  trades  and  to  train  girls  in  household 
arts.  Only  a  few  of  them,  howrever,  teach  the  trades  effectively,  and  prac- 
tically all  subordinate  the  industrial  training  to  the  literary  instruction. 
The  13  State  institutions  are  schools  of  elementary  and  secondary  grade, 
with  some  teacher-training  courses  and  some  facilities  for  manual  train- 
ing. Six  of  them  are  located  in  Northern  States.  In  addition  to  these 
State  institutions,  well-managed  manual  training  schools  are  maintained 
by  the  cities  of  Washington,  D.  C. ;  Charleston,  S.  C.,  and  Columbus,  Ga 


332  PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION. 

The  private  institutions  are  divided  into  two  groups :  Hampton  In- 
stitute and  Tuskegee  Institute,  with  their  large  plants,  constitute  the 
first  group.  They  occupy  a  unique  position,  not  only  for  their  influence 
among  the  schools  for  colored  people,  but  also  for  the  part  they  play  in 
determining  the  educational  policies  of  the  country. 

A  number  of  effective  movements  for  the  extension  of  industrial  edu- 
cation have  been  organized  within  the  past  ten  years.  These  movements 
are  the  result  of  the  cooperation  of  the  Jeanes  Fund,  the  Slater  Fund, 
and  the  General  Education  Board  with  the  State  and  county  departments 
of  education.  Through  this  cooperation,  State  supervisors  of  colored 
schools  have  been  appointed  in  ten  Southern  States  and  county  industrial 
teachers  are  maintained  in  131  counties  of  these  and  other  States.  These 
agencies  have  organized  home-makers  clubs,  encouraged  the  introduction 
of  industrial  courses  into  the  schools,  and  assisted  in  arousing  public 
opinion  favorable  to  industrial  education. 

No  discussion  of  industrial  education  is  complete  without  reference 
to  the  late  Dr.  Booker  T.  Washington,  who  in  this  field  attained  world- 
wide fame  and  brought  more  to  the  cause  of  all  education,  than  any  other 
individual  of  this  generation.  His  life  history  and  the  wonderful  story  of 
Tuskegee,  which  he  founded,  are  too  well  known  to  be  given  in  detail. 
But  his  influence  was  not  limited  to  Tuskegee.  He  did  more  than  any 
other  individual  in  teaching  the  world  "that  democracy's  plan  for  the 
solution  of  the  race  problem  in  the  Southland  is  not  primarily  in  the  phil- 
anthropies and  wisdom  of  Northern  people;  nor  is  it  in  the  desires  and 
struggles  of  the  colored  people;  nor  yet  in  the  first  hand  knowledge  and 
daily  contacts  of  the  Southern  white  people.  Democracy's  plan  is  in  the 
c«  -mbination  of  the  best  thought  and  the  deepest  sympathy  and  the  most 
abiding  faith  of  these  three  groups  working  with  mutual  faith  in  one 
another." 

No  more  appropriate  ending  can  be  found  to  this  section  on  industrial 
education  or  the  entire  chapter  on  Negro  education,  than  the  beautiful 
poem  of  Paul  Lawrence  Dunbar,  written  as  a  tribute  to  Dr.  Washington : 


PROGRESS  IN  EDUCATION.  333 

The  word  is  writ  that  he  who  runs  may  read, 
What  is  the  passing  breath  of  earthly  fame? 
But  to  snatch  glory  from  the  hands  of  blame- 
That  is  to  be,  to  live,  to  strive  indeed. 
A  poor  Virginia  Cabin  gave  the  seed. 
And  from  its  dark  and  lowly  door  there  came 
A  peer  of  princes  in  the  world's  acclaim, 
A  master  spirit  for  the  Nation's  need. 
Strong,  silent,  purposeful  beyond  his  kind, 
The  mark  of  rugged  force  on  brow  and  lip, 
Straight  on  he  goes,  nor  turns  to  look  behind 
Where  hot  the  hounds  come  baying  at  his  hip, 
With  one  idea  foremost  in  his  mind, 
Like  the  keen  prow  of  some  on-forging  ship. 


Y.  M.  C.  A.  BUILDING,  KANSAS  CITY,  MO. 


THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILDREN 

The   Child  an  Imitator 


Imitation  is  the  basis  of  all  education;  it  is  instruction  through 
action.  Especially  so  is  this  in  the  case  of  young  children.  The  tiny 
infant  lying  so  snugly  within  his  mother's  arms,  knows  nothing  of  the 
"why  and  wherefore"  of  this  world.  It  is  content,  and  as  long  as  its 
physical  wants  are  looked  after,  it  matters  not.  Toward  the  ending 
of  the  first  year  it  begins  to  take  notice,  and  we  see  the  fond  mother 
teaching  her  darling  to  shake  bye-bye,  play  pat-a-cake,  and  to  throw 
a  kiss  from  his  tiny  fingers.  All  these  gestures  are  mere  imitations 
of  what  he  sees.  He  hasn't  the  slightest  idea  of  the  meaning  of  it  all. 
Later  the  infant  will  imitate  the  noise  of  the  "bow-wow,"  the  "moo- 
3ow"  and  he  will  do  his  best  to  "mew"  like  a  cat.  These,  too,  are 
Imitations  of  what  he  hears  and  are  of  importance  in  its  development. 

An  interesting  story  is  told  of  a  young  mother  who  took  great 
pains  to  teach  her  first  little  one  to  lisp  "Da-Da"  at  the  approach  of 
its  father.  The  mother  succeeded  admirably  and  the  fond  father  never 
got  tired  of  hearing  his  little  one  utter  this  new  name  of  his.  What 
was  their  utter  dismay  when  one  day  a  despicable  looking  tramp  came 
to  the  door  and  the  little  one  insisted  in  holding  out  its  arms  to  him 
and  fondly  calling  him  "Da-Da."  We  can  easily  see  that  the  early 
knowledge  of  a  child  is  an  imitation  of  what  he  sees  and  hears  and  you, 
watchful  mother,  must  always  keep  the  watchwords,  "what  he  sees" 
and  "what  he  hears"  ever  before  you,  and  let  it  be  the  keynote  of  all 
early  training. 

It  is  always  interesting  to  watch  children  at  play;  more  so  when 
they  are  playing  "house"  or  some  other  amusement  relative  to  home 
life.  Have  you  not  noticed  how  the  little  girl  will  assume  the  manner 

335 


336  THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILDREN 

and  actions  of  her  own  mother?  Supposedly,  the  "dolly ".has  been 
taken  suddenly  ill  and  the  doctor  has  been  sent  for.  It  is  a  most  criti- 
cal case  and  the  little  boy  who  is  playing  doctor  will  knit  and  pucker 
up  his  brow  and  will  imitate  the  solemnity  and  dignity  of  the  pro- 
fessional man  most  vividly.  He  even  tries  to  make  his  voice  lower 
and  gruffer  in  tone,  so  as  to  make  the  "doctor"  more  real.  Yes,  chil- 
dren in  their  play  are  prime  representatives  of  realities  and  are  often 
good  teachers  in  some  respects,  for  they  are  not  only  good  imitators 
but  good  observers. 

CHILD'S   FUTURE   MOLDED   BY   EXAMPLE 

Everything  to  a  child  is  a  model  of  manner,  of  gesture,  of  speech, 
of  habit,  of  character.  Let  these  models  be  of  the  highest  type.  If 
we  would  have  fine  characters  we  must  necessarily  present  before 
children  fine  models.  The  model  the  child  constantly  has  in  his  mind's 
eye  is  the  mother.  She  it  is  through  the  example  she  provides  who 
sets  tho  standard  for  the  child's  future.  The  child  comes  into  the 
world  with  its  plastic  mind  open  to  all  impressions  and  these  it  receives 
and  retains  by  outside  forces.  It  is  a  very  poor  plan  to  take  children 
to  a  theatre.  They  cannot  help  but  hear  and  see  things  which  will 
cause  them  often  to  imitate,  and  which  may  result  in  disaster. 

A  true  story  is  told  of  a  boy,  ten  years  old,  who  was  taken  by  his 
mother  to  see  a  show.  During  the  play  the  audience  was  treated  to  an 
exciting  domestic  quarrel  on  the  stage.  One  of  the  characters,  a  young 
boy,  was  supposed  to  protect  his  mother  by  shooting  an  intruder.  The 
boy  was  applauded  by  the  audience,  which  plainly  showed  they  con- 
sidered him  a  hero.  Henry,  for  this  was  the  boy's  name  who  was 
witnessing  the  play,  was  carried  away  with  all  that  he  saw  and  decided 
that  he,  too,  would  deal  likewise  to  anyone  who  would  harm  his  mother. 
Some  weeks  later  a  peddler  came  to  his  mother's  house  and  insisted 
that  she  buy  some  of  his  wares.  She  told  him  she  didn't  care  for  any, 
but  the  peddler's  voice  was  rather  loud  and  he  seemed  very  persistent. 
Henry,  hearing  it  all,  thought  the  time  had  come  to  imitate  the  actor's 


THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILDREN  337 

bravery.  He  turned  to  a  drawer,  took  his  father's  pistol  and  without 
one  moment's  reflection  shot  the  peddler,  but,  fortunately,  did  not  kill 
him.  This  plainly  shows  what  imitation  in  the  young  mind  can  lead  to. 

Example  is  far  better  than  precept.  In  the  face  of  bad  example, 
the  best  of  precepts  are  of  little  use.  Can  you  expect  a  child  who  con- 
stantly sees  before  him  ignorance,  coarseness  and  selfishness,  to  grow 
up  anything  more  than  the  reflection  of  these  faults'? 

It  sometimes  happens  that  a  child  brought  up  under  these  circum- 
stances finds  himself,  in  adult  life,  placed  amidst  other  scenes.  He 
immediately  sees  the  difference  and  compares  his  training  to  those 
around  him.  If  he  is  ambitious  and  wants  to  change  his  mode  of  life, 
he  has  to  commence  all  over  again  his  work  of  imitation.  He  has 
reason  with  him  now  to  help  him,  yet  he  will  at  first  find  it  uphill  work ; 
but  when  he  succeeds,  he  will  be  the  much  better  man.  Should  a  child 
when  he  reaches  adult  age  care  not  to  pluck  these  traits  from  his 
character,  he  becomes  at  once  a  rude,  dangerous  member  to  society 
and  a  grievance  to  those  with  whom  he  comes  in  contact. 

Too  much  care  cannot  be  taken  in  teaching  the  children  the  avoid- 
ance of  sham.  This  must  especially  be  insisted  on  in  the  matter  of 
dress.  Most  all  of  us  are  fond  of  "fine  raiment,"  and  we  cannot  help 
but  feel  that  appearances  play  an  important  part  in  life.  It  must  be 
the  avoidance  of  imitating  of  finery  and  the  adoption  of  the  substantial 
in  dress,  that  we  must  teach  our  children. 

GLITTERING  IMITATIONS  A  SERIOUS  EVIL 

In  the  matter  of  dress,  girls  are  more  influenced  by  its  grandeur 
than  are  boys,  and  the  wise  mother  will  do  well  to  teach  her  daughter 
simplicity  in  everything.  Never  allow  her  to  wear  imitations  of  pre- 
cious stones  or  jewelry.  This  is  not  only  bad  taste,  but  it  is  a  bad  habit 
to  form.  Many  a  poor  girl  has  fallen  from  grace  just  through  the 
love  of  glittering  baubles.  Teach  her  never  to  rouge  her  cheeks  or 
use  cosmetics.  If  Nature  has  not  given  her  a  perfect  complexion,  she 
can  never  get  it  by  imitation.  "You  can't  cheat  Nature,"  but  you  can 

22—1,  S 


338  THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILDREN 

aid  it.  Have  her  imitate  God's  creatures  by  copying  cleanliness,  simple 
eating  and  regular  habits.  She  may  not  get  a  faultless  complexion — 
few  people  have  this  gift — but  she  can  get  that  soft  texture  of  skin, 
that  buoyancy  of  spirit,  that  brightness  of  eye  with  the  soul  showing 
through.  Let  these  be  her  models  and  the  imitation  will  be  of  real 
worth. 

GUIDANCE  IN  TME  RIGHT  DIRECTION 

While  the  imitation  of  dress  and  the  lighter  vanities  of  life  are 
more  indulged  in  by  the  girl,  the  boy  also  is  a  decided  imitator  in  other 
weaknesses.  A  boy  will  imitate  any  quality  which  he  thinks  manly. 
Would  that  the  points  they  imitate  deserved  this  name,  but  most  of 
the  things  they  copy  are  those  which  will  sooner  or  later,  make  slaves 
of  them.  How  early  we  see  the  tiny  tot  of  three  or  four  years  placing 
a  piece  of  stick  or  anything  which  resembles  a  cigar,  between  his  lips. 
Watch  him  puff  at  it;  see  him  imitate  the  strut  of  a  man.  This  some- 
times appears  comical,  and  the  child  is  often  prevailed  upon  to  show 
how  clever  he  is.  Alas,  this  is  only  the  first  attempt  to  imitate  the 
manly  arts,  and  if  not  guided  in  the  right  direction  his  imitations  may 
become  a  tragedy  instead  of  a  comedy. 

By  imitation  of  acts  the  character  becomes  slowly  and  impercepti- 
bly, but  at  length  decidedly  formed.  Do  not  think,  mother,  that  because 
your  child  is  young  it  cannot  judge.  In  this  you  are  greatly  mistaken. 
Children  are  very  clever  judges  and  especially  do  they  see  through 
any  inconsistency.  They  hear  you  say:  "  You  mustn't  do  thus  and  so." 
What  do  you  think  is  in  their  childish  minds  when  they  discover  you 
doing  it?  Children  do  not  appreciate  the  motto  which  the  preacher 
gave  to  his  congregation:  "Do  as  I  say,  not  as  I  do."  No,  indeed,  they 
follow  the  example.  The  precept  is  forgotten. 

The  habits,  which  are  our  constant  companions  and  followers 
through  life,  are  based  on  imitation.  If  good  habits  are  to  be  formed, 
childhood  is  the  time  to  plant  them.  You  cannot  begin  too  early.  The 
little  tot  who  sees  her  mother  throw  down  her  belongings  cannot  be 


THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILDREN  339 

expected  to  take  care  of  her  playthings,  nor,  as  she  grows  up,  to  be 
neat  and  tidy.  Order  is  Heaven's  first  law  and  the  successful  mother 
will  start  with  having  a  place  for  everything  and  have  everything  in 
its  place. 

GOOD   MANNERS  AND  SOCIAL   ETIQUETTE 

The  demeanor  of  a  child  is  also  a  vast  reflector  of  home  training. 
You  cannot  always  teach  morals  by  imitation,  but  you  can  the  custom 
of  manners  and  social  etiquette.  In  the  primitive  appetites  of  eating 
and  drinking,  imitation  is  a  very  strong  force.  How  easily  a  little 
child  will  imitate  the  smacking  of  lips  after  some  article  of  diet  espe- 
cially enjoyed.  How  easily  he  comes  to  use  his  knife  in  conveying 
food  to  his  mouth,  if  he  has  seen  this  performance.  How  anxious  he  is 
to  rush  from  the  table  as  soon  as  he  has  finished  eating.  These,  and 
many  other  breaches  of  good  manners,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  come  as  a 
result  of  seeing  others  do  likewise. 

It  is  our  duty  to  read  up  on  all  manners  and  customs  of  etiquette. 
The  mother  must  acquaint  herself  with  all  its  details ;  then  your  child 
will  be  a  credit  as  well  as  a  joy  to  his  parents. 

One  of  the  best  illustrations  of  the  power  of  imitation  is  in  the 
way  the  deaf  are  taught.  The  natural  way  of  speaking  any  language 
is  by  hearing;  by  trying  to  imitate  the  sounds  which  are  made.  In  the 
case  of  the  deaf,  they  learn  their  expression  of  thought  through  imita- 
tion entirely,  the  lips  and  gestures  of  the  hands  and  fingers  being  the 
only  source  of  communication. 

We  have  learned  that  imitation  is  the  sincerest  form  of  flattery. 
So  long  as  this  imitation  is  of  sterling  value,  let  us  all  become  flatterers. 
Let  us  flatter  Love,  which  lightens  labor.  Let  us  flatter  Care  by  crown- 
ing and  beautifying  its  rugged  and  repellant  features.  Let  us  all 
endeavor  to  flatter  the  serenity  of  Life  by  being  constantly  on  the  out- 
look for  the  foes  without  and  the  foes  within — the  "  little  foxes  that 
seek  to  destroy  the  vines." 


GIVE  YOUR  BOYS  AND  GIRLS  THE 
.      OPPORTUNITY  TO   DEVELOP 
THEIR  TRUE  NATURES 


The  child  must  be  encouraged  to  unfold.  Its  thoughts,  its  ideas, 
its  method  of  carrying  out  its  ideas,  its  instincts  and  intuitions,  in  a 
word,  its  genius  must  be  brought  forward,  never  suppressed.  If  the 
ideas  are  wild,  the  play  rough,  the  instincts  perverse  and  the  child  is 
unruly,  the  mother  must  seek  ways  to  direct  them. 

How  can  you  judge  the  workings  of  that  mind  and  soul?  You  must 
study  your  little  one's  motives,  in  order  to  pass  a  sentence  on  the  act 
he  has  committed.  If  your  boy  is  noisy,  rough,  pugnacious,  you  may 
lay  it  to  a  surplus  of  nervous  energy  that  has  no  proper  outlet. 

He  is  ungovernable  perhaps,  neither  you  nor  his  father  nor  the 
teacher  at  school  can  manage  him.  What  are  you  going  to  do?  His 
father  whips  him,  but  the  youth  is  India  rubber — he  rebounds.  The 
rod  has  not  reached  his  inner  consciousness.  The  teacher  keeps  him 
in  after  school,  and  on  being  freed,  he  rushes  into  a  fight.  You,  his 
mother,  are  distracted,  for  although  he  seems  to  listen  to  you,  he  pays 
little  heed  to  your  commands. 

DIRECT  YOUR  CHILD'S  ENERGY 

What  are  you  going  to  do  with  such  a  child  ?  Send  him  to  a  reform 
school,  and  ruin  his  life  I  Beat  him  until  all  the  buoyancy  has  gone  out 
of  his  nature?  Keep  him  in  after  school  until  he  becomes  irritable 
and  nervous  ?  No,  indeed !  The  best  thing  to  do  with  a  lively  and  unre- 
strained child  is  to  set  his  energies  in  a  safe  and  sane  channel.  Teach 
him  field  sports,  open  up  for  him  the  delights  of  the  manual  training 
room.  Give  him  a  hammer,  a  few  nails,  a  bit  of  lumber,  a  paste  pot, 
some  cardboard.  Boys  love  to  work  with  their  hands,  so  let  your  boy 
make  things.  He  will  like  to  build  stools  and  coat  racks,  boxes,  broom- 

340 


DEVELOPING  BOYS  AND  GIRLS  841 

holders,  anything  that  is  useful.  That  is  one  of  the  great  secrets  of 
bringing  up  a  boy,  make  him  useful.  He  likes  the  little  sense  of  power, 
the  natural  feeling  of  pride  that  comes  from  a  knowledge  that  he  is 
of  some  consequence,  that  his  work  counts.  The  boy  who  is  taught  to 
do  something  well,  will  not  long  be  unmanageable. 


KEEPING  THE  BOY  BUSY 

Supposing  the  boy  is  not  to  be  directed  at  once  into  the  enchanting 
field  of  handcraft;  supposing  his  mother  has  allowed  him  to  run  wild 
a  little  too  long  or  has  not  noticed  that  he  was  evincing  signs  of  law- 
lessness until  the  neighbors  or  teachers  send  home  uncomplimentary 
reports,  what's  to  be  done?  Try  another  tactic.  See  if  you  cannot 
interest  him  in  outdoor  sports  to  a  point  where  he  reaches  self-respect. 
Baseball  will  do,  a  bat  and  a  ball  may  help  him  to  rouse  the  best  that 
is  in  your  lad.  Then  let  him  help  his  father  with  chores,  let  him  drive 
the  team  to  town,  or  sell  a  load  of  produce — nothing  brings  out  a  boy 's 
incipient  manhood  like  the  thought  that  he  is  helping  his  "dad,"  that 
he  can  be  depended  upon,  and  held  responsible  for  something  really 
worth  while. 

I  know  a  fine  boy  of  twelve,  the  son  of  a  store-keeper  in  a  small 
Georgia  town,  who  is  raising  hens.  He  has  forty  flourishing  Wyan- 
dottes,  a  couple  of  dozen  Leghorns  and  as  many  Buff  Cochins.  He  has 
built  a  substantial  hen  house,  and  fenced  in  a  part  of  the  yard.  Friends 
and  relatives  became  interested  in  his  enterprise  and  gave  him  sug- 
gestions, the  benefit  of  their  experience,  until  now  he  is  a  thriving 
chicken  farmer.  Last  summer,  he  sold  on  an  average  of  five  dozen  eggs 
a  day.  We  were  among  his  customers,  and  we  paid  him  thirty  cents 
a  dozen,  his  regular  price,  which  means  that  the  twelve-year-old  made 
$1.50  a  day,  or  $10.50  a  week.  Besides  earing  a  little  money  he  was 
having  a  lot  of  fun. 

He  had  enough  on  his  mind  to  keep  him  out  of  trouble,  and  enough 
on  his  hands  to  work  off  the  physical  force  that  otherwise  might  have 
gone  to  waste,  making  him  an  undesirable  citizen. 


342  DEVELOPING  J3O5TS  AND  G1KLS 

ENCOURAGEMENT  FOR  THE  BOY 

If  your  boy  is  mischievous,  can  you  not  make  a  merchant  or  a 
farmer  or  a  gardener  out  of  him?  It  need  not  be  his  vocation.  Let  it 
be  his  avocation,  his  hobby.  Don't  shut  him  in,  don't  keep  him  down; 
encourage  him  to  come  out  along  life's  highway  and  show  the  world 
the  sort  of  stuff  he's  made  of. 

A  very  noble-minded  woman  of  my  acquaintance  is  suffering  from 
the  effects  of  having  been  constantly  restrained  when  she  was  a  child. 
She  is  in  consequence,  diffident,  lacking  in  self-confidence,  liable  to 
become  the  victim  of  a  strong-willed  person's  whim.  She  says  that, 
as  a  girl,  all  her  natural  instincts  were  put  to  scorn.  Full  of  abounding 
life,  she  loved  to  leap  down  the  stairs,  throw  herself  into  her  mother's 
arms,  shout  with  laughter,  sing  at  the  top  of  her  voice  as  she  went 
about  her  tasks.  This  was  looked  upon  with  horror  by  her  sedate  and 
cautious  parent.  "Don't  run  down  the  stairs,"  her  mother  would  say. 
"Don't  laugh  so  loud!"  "Don't  shout  like  that!"  Don't,  don't,  don't, 
until  the  poor  girl  did  not  really  know  what  she  might  do  with  im- 
punity. She  was  constantly  being  humiliated  before  visitors,  and  the 
joy  in  life  that  might  have  been  cultivated  and  utilized,  nay,  even 
glorified,  was  driven  quite  out  of  her  soul.  Yet  her  mother  was  an 
excellent  woman,  who  meant  to  do  just  the  right  thing  by  that  little 
girl  of  hers.  She  had  her  own  idea  of  what  a  young  girl  should  be. 
This  gay,  hilarious  creature  was  not  just  what  the  mother  desired. 
She  had  hopes  of  bringing  up  u  dignified,  gentle,  lady-like,  delicate, 
feminine  daughter  rather  than  a  hoyden.  What  might  not  that  mother 
have  done  had  she  but  understood  the  glorious  material  God  had  lent 
her  to  work  with  a  little  while! 

If  she  had  only  realized  that  the  quality  she  was  stamping  out  was 
a  radiant,  winged,  rare,  inspired  and  inspiring  touch  of  nature  spring- 
ing out  of  a  fullness  of  life,  a  superabundance  of  health,  she  might  have 
made  her  child  a  queen  among  women,  a  leader,  a  creature  admired 
and  adored. 


DEVELOPING  BOYS  AND  GIRLS  343 

THE  SOUL  NEEDS  SPACE  TO  DEVELOP 

Instead,  she  accomplished  not  the  dainty,  refined  model  she  set  her 
unwise  hands  to,  but  an  anomaly,  an  unwieldy  statue  with  the  helmeted 
head  of  Athene  and  the  dancing  body  of  Terpsichore.  The  mother  can 
do  much  for  her  child,  but  she  cannot  put  her  soul  into  the  other  body. 
The  child 's  soul  is  its  own.  Inspirations  and  energies  can  be  directed, 
that  is  all.  The  soul  must  grow;  it  must  develop,  and  for  this  it  must 
have  a  wide  space.  Do  not  bind  the  growth  with  a  too  compelling 
hand.  Let  co-operation,  not  coercion,  be  the  stimulus  between  you. 

The  whole  world  is  yours  and  your  child 's,  dear  mother,  therefore 
do  not  cramp  his  mental  or  spiritual  gymnastics.  There  are  a  thou- 
sand outlets,  a  hundred  thousand  modes  of  expression.  Find  youi 
child's  height  and  depth;  sound  him,  measure  his  capacity  for  learn- 
ing, pleasure,  pain,  work,  and  let  him  grow  in  beauty,  wisdom  and 
peace  ever  unfolding  into  the  Infinite. 


DEVELOPING  MORAL 
CHARACTER 


The  whole  field  of  our  obligation  both  positive  and  negative;  that 
is,  the  "I  oughts"  and  the  "I  ought  nots";  what  we  ought  to  do  and 
what  we  ought  to  avoid;  our  duty  toward  ourselves,  our  duty  toward 
mankind  and  our  duty  toward  God,  come  to  us  through  what  we  term 
moral  or  ethical  science.  A  mental  construction  having  as  its  basis 
purity  and  duty.  When  the  moral  nature  is  cultivated  and  developed 
it  controls  every  action  of  man,  radiating  from  the  individual  to  society 
and  from  society  back  again  to  the  individual. 

We  study  moral  science  in  order  that  we  may  conduct  ourselves 
properly  in  all  relations  of  life;  that  we  may  be  inwardly  pure  and 
outwardly  moral;  that  we  may  be  harmonious  in  our  mental  construc- 
tion and  in  our  relations  with  the  world.  It  is  true  that  we  may  attain 
some  degree  of  morality  without  giving  it  especial  study,  just  as 
we  may  live  in  the  world  and  perform  the  ordinary  work  of  life 
without  scholastic  learning.  There  is  a  natural  desire  for  knowledge — 
we  seek  a  rational  account  of  things.  Moral  science  endeavors  to  give 
us  this  rational  account  of  moral  conduct  which  we  find  everywhere  in 
some  form,  to  correct  and  improve  it,  to  elevate  and  purify  our  moral 
ideals. 

HOME  THE  PLACE  FOR  STUDY 

We  know  of  no  more  appropriate  place  for  the  practical  beginning 
of  this  most  important  duty  than  in  the  home.  The  influence  of  the 
parents '  character  upon  the  children  cannot  be  estimated.  Everything 
that  we  come  in  contact  with  has  a  certain  influence  upon  us.  A  man 
took  a  political  paper  only  to  laugh  at  it,  but  he  read  the  same  theories 

344 


DEVELOPING  MORAL  CHARACTER        345 

over  and  over  until  at  length  they  became  truths  to  him.  As  the  con- 
stant dropping  of  water  will  wear  away  the  stone,  so  will  constant 
association  have  an  everlasting  influence  upon  the  character.  It  may 
be  changed — either  elevated  or  degraded — but  it  never  can  be  de- 
stroyed. 

Every  child  is  born  with  a  natural  temperament  or  disposition, 
which  is  the  product  of  two  elementary  factors.  (1)  Inheritance — 
those  qualities  which  are  transmitted  by  nature  from  one's  ancestors 
and  (2)  maternal  impression — the  impression  made  upon  the  plastic 
brain  of  the  foetus.  The  first  comes  from  generations  of  ancestry, 
whereas  the  last  is  entirely  dependent  upon  the  mother;  the  influence 
of  what  she  sees,  what  she  hears  and  what  she  thinks.  These  qualities 
combine  for  good  or  for  bad,  to  influence  the  life  of  the  child. 

Fortunate  indeed  is  the  child  who  is  well  born,  but  doubly  fortunate 
is  he  who  ma.v  also  be  well  trained. 


IMPRESSIONS  MADE  BY  THE  EYE 

The  home  is  the  true  soil  for  the  cultivation  of  virtue.  Mere  culti- 
vation of  intellect  has  little  influence  upon  character.  Most  of  the 
principles  of  character  are  implanted  in  the  home  and  not  in  the  school. 
Children  are  more  apt  to  learn  through  the  eye  than  through  the  ear. 
That  which  is  seen  makes  a  much  deeper  impression  on  the  mind  than 
that  which  is  read  or  heard,  and  that  which  they  see  they  will  uncon- 
sciously imitate. 

Notice  the  little  mannerisms  of  your  children.  It  may  be  a  way 
of  walking,  or  a  twist  of  the  mouth  or  an  accent.  How  easily  you  can 
detect  the  origin!  Therefore  it  behooves  parents  to  place  before  their 
children  examples  of  character  that  as  nearly  as  possible  approach 
perfection.  Whatever  benefit  there  is  derived  from  the  schools,  the 
examples  set  in  the  home  are  of  far  greater  influence  in  forming  the 
character  of  our  future  men  and  women. 


846        DEVELOPING  MORAL  CHARACTER 


THE  HOME  THE  SOCIAL  CENTER 

The  home  is  the  center  of  social  and  national  character  and  from 
that  source  issues  the  habits,  principles  and  maxims  that  govern  public 
as  well  as  private  life.  Examples  of  conduct  even  in  apparently  trivial 
matters  are  of  great  importance,  inasmuch  as  they  are  to  become  inter- 
woven with  the  lives  of  others  and  contribute  to  the  formation  of  the 
character  for  better  or  for  worse. 

"We  have  first  certain  implanted  principles  of  involuntary  action. 
They  are  the  appetites  which  are  tendencies  toward  things  for  bodily 
life  and  continuance;  the  desires  which  are  tendencies  toward  things 
necessary  for  mental  life  and  development,  and  the  affections  which 
are  tendencies  toward  social  life  and  welfare. 

The  appetites  are  cravings  produced  by  recurring  wants  and  needs 
necesary  to  the  body  and  ar.e  seven  in  number:  hunger,  thirst,  sex, 
sleep,  rest,  exercise  and  air — all  of  which  are  necessary  for  our  animal 
existence.  The  appetites  play  a  strong  part  even  in  our  social  and 
moral  life,  and  they  may  be  lifted  up  to  a  higher  plane  of  moral  action 
or  they  may  be  drawn  down  to  a  mere  brute  impulse.  Every  gift  of 
the  body  and  soul  can  be  moralized  for  good. 


APPETITE  AS  A  FACTOR  IN  CHARACTER 

The  higher  moral  attainment  rests  in  and  arises  out  of  the  physical 
nature.  The  intellect  and  the  moral  structure  can  be  no  greater  than 
the  foundation  will  allow.  The  appetites  are  attended  by  an  uneasy 
sensation  which  incites  action.  There  is  no  moral  quality  in  the  appe- 
tites themselves,  as  can  be  seen  in  the  brute,  but  in  man  with  his 
higher  gifts  they  become  important  factors  of  his  moral  character. 
They  not  only  impel  him  to  action,  but  bring  him  into  relationship 
with  the  material  world  and  with  his  fellowmen. 

The  pleasures  accompanying  the  appetite  are  legitimate  and  useful 
in  their  proper  indulgence,  and  are  necessary  to  life  and  existence. 


MUKAL,  UHAKAUTEK  347 

The  child,  naturally  born,  will  soon  display  the  uneasiness  naturally 
attendant  upon  the  appetites  and  it  is  the  duty  of  the  mothers  to  supply 
the  needs  in  a  careful,  intelligent  manner.  A  child  may  be  so  bodily 
impoverished  that  he  will  become  a  moral  degenerate,  so  we  would 
impress  the  greatest  importance  upon  the  bodily  care  of  the  child. 

STORY  OF  THE  TWO  BROTHERS 

The  case  is  recalled  of  a  young  mother  who  had  two  sons,  the 
younger  of  whom  was  a  healthy,  rosy  little  lad,  while  the  elder  was 
thin  and  delicate.  The  healthy  boy  ate  heartily  of  all  that  was  served 
him,  while  the  delicate  boy  only  ate  choice  bits  of  food  and  constantly 
indulged  in  sweets.  The  mother  praised  the  healthy  boy  and  showed 
her  disappointment  that  the  elder  was  not  like  his  brother.  Suddenly 
the  family  noticed  the  thin  boy  was  getting  stouter  and  they  all  told 
him  how  pleased  they  were,  and  the  mother  was  beginning  to  feel 
very  happy  when  to  her  dismay  she  discovered  that  he  had  padded 
himself.  Her  heart  was  touched  with  pity  when  she  thought  of  the 
pathos  in  his  little  mind  that  prompted  him  to  resort  to  such  measures. 
The  boy  was  acting  a  falsehood  in  order  to  meet  his  mother's  approval. 
This  may  have  all  been  prevented  had  the  mother  sought  to  ascertain 
the  cause  of  the  poor  appetite  and  supplied  the  remedy.  Had  she  taken 
the  time  to  explain  to  him  food  values  and  the  necessity  of  fresh  air 
and  exercise,  seeing  that  he  availed  himself  of  them,  this  desire  to 
deceive  would  probably  never  have  arisen. 

The  appetite  of  sex  bears  the  same  relation  to  the  continuance 
of  the  species  as  the  other  appetites  bear  to  the  well-being  of  the  body. 
The  family  based  first  on  natural  love  is  essential  to  the  existence  and 
development  of  man.  Afterward  paternal  and  maternal  love  are  added 
and  then  come  all  the  wider  affections  toward  mankind. 

APPETITE  MAY  BE  ACQUIRED 

We  not  only  have  the  natural  appetites  but  the  acquired  appetites, 
which  are  related  to  desires  but  in  their  action  they  are  like  original 


348        DEVELOPING  MORAL  CHARACTER 

appetites.  Artificial  appetites  may  be  inherited.  This  is  especially 
true  in  the  case  of  the  children  of  the  drunkard,  opium  taker  and 
tobacco  user.  This  is  probably  due  to  the  effect  upon  the  nervous 
system,  and  it  is,  as  a  rule,  for  the  effect  upon  the  nervous  system  that 
these  things  are  taken.  Or,  they  may  be  acquired  by  the  individual's 
deficiency  of  self-control  and  a  natural  inclination  on  his  part  to  act 
the  braggadocio  or  abandon,  deluding  himself  that  he  is  acting  manly, 
and  endeavoring  to  create  a  like  impression  upon  others. 

THE  PERIOD  OF  "COLTISHNESS" 

This  disposition  is  always  more  or  less  present  in  children,  and 
particularly  so  in  youth.  It  would  appear  in  the  minds  of  a  great  many 
there  is  the  necessity  of  a  period  of  coltishness  through  which  we  all 
must  pass,  and  during  which  there  would  seem  no  help  for  us  but  a 
free  rein  and  copious  mother-tears.  As  the  world  is  growing  wiser 
and  better,  and  as  we  all  are  coming  to  recognize  this  improvement  of 
conditions,  these  fatuous  delusions  are  losing  ground  and  now  instead 
of  it  appearing  "big"  to  the  child  or  youth  to  do  those  "smart" 
things,  he  is  beginning  to  realize  that  his  standing  in  the  community 
and  the  respect  which  he  wishes  to  command,  must  be  governed  wholly 
by  the  qualities  of  manliness  and  gentility  of  which  he  is  possessed. 

It  is  a  failing  on  our  part  individually  to  look  upon  our  own  as 
good  and  all  others  as  bad,  where  there  is  a  difference,  and  however 
comforting  this  may  be  to  us,  we  must  face  the  question  squarely — 
that  there  is  just  about  as  much  bad  in  one  as  there  is  in  the  other. 
The  scales  may  not  always  balance  in  such  a  comparison,  but  usually 
they  will  very  nearly  do  so.  The  virtues  which  are  possessed  by  dif- 
ferent individuals  may  not  always  be  the  same,  but  they  always  make 
up  for  the  more  or  less  patent  deficiencies. 

For  instance,  our  attention  was  once  called  to  a  very  lovable  young 
man,  weak  in  character  and  somewhat  dissipated,  who  was  so  sympa- 
thetic that  he  would  show  the  deepest  solicitude  for  the  poor  and  help- 
less child,  the  dumb  brute  in  its  sufferings,  or  the  poor  wounded  bird. 


DEVELOPING  MORAL  CHARACTER        349 

Had  the  character  of  this  young  man  been  properly  trained  in  the 
days  of  his  childhood,  no  thought  would  have  been  given  by  him  to 
those  things  resulting  in  dissipation,  but  that  natural  energy  of  young 
manhood  would  otherwise  have  found  vent,  and  have  been  a  great 
good  and  a  great  blessing. 

SUBJUGATION   OF  THE  APPETITE 

The  appetites  are  not  to  be  eradicated  but  to  be  restrained  and 
kept  in  subjection  to  their  proper  ends.  The  desires  are  in  many  ways 
analogous  to  the  appetites,  hence  the  common  expression  we  "hunger" 
and  "thirst"  for  knowledge,  or  power,  or  any  of  the  so-called  six  orig- 
inal desires — knowledge,  society,  love,  power,  superiority  and  posses- 
sion. All  proper  desires  end  in  their  proper  objects  and  seek  nothing 
more.  We  may  seek  knowledge  whereby  we  may  control  and  elevate 
the  natural  qualities  we  possess  and  make  safe  our  influence  upon 
others:  or  again  we  may  seek  knowledge  out  of  vanity  for  the  means 
of  display. 

Social  life  is  the  chief  sphere  of  our  activities  and  improvements, 
without  which  the  moral  nature  could  not  be  developed.  But  then  we 
may  desire  society  for  purely  selfish  motives,  as  the  child  may  seek  a 
playmate  merely  that  he  may  himself  be  amused,  not  that  he  may  give 
pleasure  to  the  other  child.  The  disposition  to  be  loved  and  esteemed 
appears  very  early  in  childhood.  It  is  considered  a  mark  of  bad  char- 
acter to  be  careless  of  the  regard  of  others.  A  moralist  once  said: 
"A  young  man  is  not  far  from  ruin  when  he  can  say  without  blushing, 
'I  don't  care  what  others  think  of  me',"  and  on  the  other  extreme 
esteem  may  be  craved  to  such  an  extent  that  it  may  lead  to  hypocrisy 
and  deceit. 

PROPER  APPLICATION   OF  OUR  DESIRES 

So  on  through  the  whole  list  of  desires  both  natural  and  acquired, 
we  have  the  benefits  of  their  proper  application  and  the.  sorrows  and 
discomforts  of  their  abuses.  "Place  even  the  highest-minded  philoso- 
pher in  the  midst  of  daily  discomfort,  immorality  and  vileness,  and  he 


850        DEVELOPING  MORAL  CHARACTER      t 

will  insensibly  gravitate  toward  brutality.  How  much  more  suscepti- 
ble is  the  impressionable  and  helpless  child  amid  such  surroundings! 
It  is  not  possible  to  rear  a  kindly  nature,  sensitive  to  evil,  pure  in  mind 
and  heart,  amidst  coarseness,  discomfort  and  impurity.'* 

It  is  said  that ' '  the  highest  of  our  joys  are  found  in  the  affections, ' ' 
but  because  the  appetites  and  desires  seem  primarily  intended  for  the 
existence  of  our  nature  it  does  not  follow  that  they  are  selfish.  We 
would  never  know  that  we  needed  to  take  food  were  it  not  for  the 
implanted  appetite.  We  would  never  know  that  we  needed  to  seek 
knowledge  were  it  not  for  implanted  desires,  nor  would  we  ever  be  led 
to  deeds  of  love  and  sympathy  were  it  not  for  the  implanted  affections. 

SOWING  SEEDS  OF  KINDLINESS 

Good  and  friendly  conduct  may  meet  with  an  unworthy  and  un- 
grateful return,  but  the  absence  of  gratitude  on  the  part  of  the  receiver 
cannot  destroy  the  self-approbation  which  compensates  the  giver,  and 
we  can  scatter  the  seeds  of  courtesy  and  kindliness  around  us  at  so 
little  expense.  Some  of  them  will  inevitably  fall  on  good  ground  and 
grow  up  into  benevolence  in  the  minds  of  others,  and  all  of  them  will 
bear  fruits  of  happiness  in  the  bosom  whence  they  sprang. 

Bentham  says  that  "a  man  becomes  rich  in  his  own  stock  of  pleas- 
ures in  proportion  to  the  amount  he  distributes  to  others.  Kind  words 
cost  no  more  than  unkind  words.  Kind  words  produce  kind  actions, 
aot  only  on  the  part  of  him  to  wfcom  they  are  addressed,  but  on  the 
part  of  him  by  whom  they  are  employed ;  and  this  not  incidentally  only, 
but  habitually,  in  virtue  of  the  principle  of  association.  It  may  indeed 
happen  that  the  effort  of  beneficence  may  not  benefit  those  for  whom 
it  was  intended,  but  when  wisely  directed  it  must  benefit  the  person 
from  whom  it  emanates. " 

A  well-known  author  tells  a  story  of  a  little  girl,  a  great  favorite 
with  every  one  who  knew  her.  "Why  does  everybody  love  you  so 
much!"  She  answered,  "I  think  it  is  because  I  love  everybody  so 
much.'*  This  little  story  is  capable  of  a  very  wide  application;  for  our 
happiness  as  human  beings,  generally  speaking,  will  be  found  to  be 


DEVELOPING  MOKAL  CHAEACTER        851 

very  much  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  things  we  love,  and  the 
number  of  things  that  love  us.  The  greatest  worldly  success,  however 
honestly  achieved,  will  contribute  comparatively  little  to  happiness 
unless  it  be  accompanied  by  a  lively  benevolence  toward  every  human 
being. 

RESENTMENT  AGAINST  INJUSTICE 

Then  we  have  with  the  kindly  affections  the  defensive  affection — 
resentment,  the  spontaneous  uprising  of  our  natures  against  harm  and 
injury.  It  meets  impending  danger  in  an  instant — not  only  personal 
danger,  but  is  present  in  our  relations  with  others;  as  the  mother 
repels  harm  from  her  child.  The  resentment  against  wrong  and  injus- 
tice should  be  taught  as  a  righteous  and  noble  attainment,  but  the 
abuses  are  equally  dangerous. 

The  mother  will  do  well  to  explain  to  the  child  the  different  quali- 
ties of  this  attainment.  That  quality  which  will  protect  him  from 
wrong  and  injury  and  which  is  excited  by  cruelty  and  injustice  on  the 
one  side,  and  on  the  other  side  the  abuses  which  are  passion  and  peev- 
ishness. Teach  him  that  the  giving  away  to  sudden  fits  of  anger  stamps 
him  as  being  ill-bred  and  peevishness  is  a  sign  of  weak  character; 
both  of  which  are  diseases  that  if  not  cured  will  tend  to  destroy  the 
moral  structure. 

There  is  more  virtue  in  one  sunbeam  than  a  whole  hemisphere  of 
clouds  and  gloom.  Therefore,  look  on  the  bright  side  of  things.  Culti- 
vate what  is  warm  and  genial — not  the  cold  and  repulsive,  the  dark 
and  morose.  Don't  neglect  your  duty;  live  down  prejudice. 

THE  JOYS  OF  CHEERFULNESS 

Cheerfulness!  How  sweet  in  infancy,  how  lovely  in  youth,  how 
saintly  in  age!  There  are  a  few  noble  natures  whose  very  presence 
carries  sunshine  with  them  wherever  they  go;  a  sunshine  which  means 
pity  for  the  poor,  sympathy  for  the  suffering,  help  for  the  unfortunate, 
and  benignity  toward  all.  How  such  a  face  enlivens  every  other  face 
it  meets,  and  carries  into  every  one  vivacity,  joy  and  gladness. 


352        DEVELOPING  MORAL  CHARACTER 

At  the  same  time,  life  will  always  be  to  a  large  extent  what  we 
make  it.  Each  mind  makes  its  own  little  world.  The  cheerful  mind 
makes  it  pleasant,  the  discontented  mind  makes  it  miserable.  "My 
mind  to  me  a  kingdom  is,"  applies  alike  to  the  peasant  and  the  mon- 
arch. Life  is,  for  the  most  part,  but  the  mirror  of  our  own  individual 
selves. 

PRINCIPLE  AND  CONSCIENCE 

The  true  character  acts  rightly,  whether  in  secret  or  in  the  sight 
of  others.  That  boy  was  well  trained  who,  when  asked  why  he  did  not 
pocket  some  pears,  for  nobody  was  there  to  see,  replied:  "Yes,  there 
was;  I  was  there  to  see  myself;  and  I  don't  intend  ever  to  see  myself 
do  a  dishonest  thing."  This  is  a  simple  but  not  inappropriate  illustra- 
tion of  principle,  or  conscience,  dominating  in  the  character,  and  exer- 
cising a  noble  protectorate  over  it;  not  merely  a  passive  influence,  but 
an  active  power  regulating  life. 

Such  a  principle  goes  on  molding  the  character  hourly  and  daily, 
growing  with  a  force  that  operates  every  moment.  Without  this  domi- 
nating influence,  character  has  no  protection,  but  is  constantly  liable 
to  fall  away  before  temptation;  and  every  such  temptation  succumbed 
to,  every  act  of  meanness  or  dishonesty,  however  slight,  causes  self- 
degradation.  It  matters  not  whether  the  act  be  successful  or  not,  dis- 
covered or  concealed;  the  culprit  is  no  longer  the  same,  but  another 
person;  and  he  is  pursued  by  a  secret  uneasiness,  by  self-reproach,  or 
the  workings  of  what  we  call  conscience,  which  is  the  inevitable  doom 
of  the  guilty. 

WILL  DISTINGUISHED  FROM  CONSCIENCE 

"We  have  within  us  that  controlling  element  or  power  known  as 
the  will  which  should  be  distinguished  from  mere  impulse,  and  which 
gives  us  the  ability  of  passing  upon  and  determining  suggestions  made 
to  our  mind  and  of  allowing  or  disapproving  the  thought  or  possible 
impulse  which  gives  them  uso.  Will  is  distinguished  from  conscience 
in  that  it  marks  the  determination  and  lends  the  force  which  makes 


DEVELOPING  MORAL  CHARACTER        858 

conscience  potent,  drawing  us  nearer  to  the  perfection  which  self- 
denial  and  self-control  create  and,  let  us  hope,  to  the  end — 

"That  God  which  ever  lives  and  loves, 
One  God,  one  law,  one  element, 
And  one  far-off  divine  event, 
To  which  the  whole  creation  moves." 

"The  great  end  of  training,"  says  a  great  writer,  "is  liberty;  and 
the  sooner  you  can  get  a  child  to  be  a  law  unto  himself,  the  sooner  you 
will  make  a  man  of  him.  I  will  respect  human  liberty  in  the  smallest 
child  even  more  scrupulously  than  in  a  grown  man;  for  the  latter  can 
defend  it  against  me,  while  the  child  cannot.  Never  will  I  insult  the 
child  so  far  as  to  regard  him  as  material  to  be  cast  into  a  mold,  to 
emerge  with  the  stamp  given  by  my  will." 

DUTY  BEGINS  IN  THE  HOME 

Duty  embraces  our  whole  existence.  It  begins  in  the  home  where 
there  is  duty  which  children  owe  to  their  parents  on  the  one  hand,  and 
duty  which  parents  owe  to  their  children  on  the  other.  There  are  in 
like  manner,  the  respective  duties  of  husband  and  wife,  of  employer 
and  employee;  while  outside  the  home  there  are  the  duties  which 
men  and  women  owe  to  each  other  as  friends  and  neighbors. 

May  it  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  first  seven  years  of  training,  in 
a  child's  life,  is  of  such  importance  as  to  leave  its  impress  on  the 
character  throughout  all  the  coming  years.  Lyman  Abbott  says: 
"Training  is  the  production  of  habit.  Actions  oft  repeated  become  a 
habit;  habit  long  continued  becomes  a  second  nature." 

If  gentleness  and  kindliness  born  of  love  is  given  to  the  child,  at 
the  same  time  forgetting  not  that  kind  firmness  which  guides  the 
child's  life  aright;  demanding  and  exacting  an  immediate  and  implicit 
obedience  to  your  instructions  and  directions,  using  whatever  patience 
and  firmness  may  be  necessary  to  compel  such  obedience — then  has  the 
parent,  and  only  then,  accomplished  that  beginning  and  foundation  of 
character  building  which  will  send  their  children  forth  to  bless  the 
world,  and  crown  you  with  glory. 

23—1,  S 


REVERENCE  AND  RESPECT 


"Life  is  the  wonder  of  wonders. ' '  We  can  neither  create  it  nor  can 
we  comprehend  its  mystery.  From  the  sun  worshiper  of  the  East  to 
the  red  man  of  the  West,  from  the  philosopher  to  the  child  there  is  in 
him  that  natural  inclination  to  bow  with  reverence  to  that  all  majestic, 
all  powerful  source  of  this  which  we  call  life.  "The  greatest  harm  one 
may  do  in  life  is  to  destroy  it." 

The  child  has  a  natural  tendency  toward  destruction,  which  we 
often  see  illustrated  in  the  youth  whose  chief  pleasure  is  obtained  by 
pulling  up  the  wild  flowers  and  shrubs.  He  says,  "they  do  not  suffer." 
Possibly  not,  but  they  have  been  a  means  used  to  decorate  and  beautify 
the  earth.  To  destroy  them  for  amusement  is  an  insult  to  the  great 
Creator,  and  is  also  hardening  his  own  heart.  He  will  not  long  be  sat- 
isfied to  trample  upon  the  rose  or  crush  the  lily,  but  will  want  to  tor- 
ture living  things  that  will  cry  out  with  pain.  When  he  has  robbed 
the  bird's  nest,  mutilated  the  toad  and  tied  the  tin  can  to  the  dog's 
tail,  he  will  then  turn  to  his  fellowman  to  satiate  his  cultivated  taste 
for  cruelty.  The  attack  upon  the  flowers  was  only  the  preliminary  act 
to  destroy  his  sympathy,  love  and  pity.  He  has  forgotten  the  law, 
"Thou  shalt  not  kill." 

EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  BAD  EXAMPLE^,  ETC. 

To  spoil  another's  life  is  almost  as  grave  an  act  as  to  take  it  from 
him.  Each  one  of  us  in  a  way  holds  the  health  and  happiness  of  others 
in  his  keeping,  and  by  bad  example,  ill-treatment  or  injustice  may 
make  life  to  some  one  so  undesirable  that  death  would  be  a  pleasure. 
Many  children  have  been  made  nervous  wrecks  by  the  mockery  and 
cruel  tricks  of  their  companions,  and  many  parents  and  teachers  have 

354 


REVERENCE  AND  RESPECT  855 

had  their  health  and  happiness  seriously  impaired  by  disobedience  and 
disregard.  Life  is  forever  imperiled  by  the  wickedness,  ignorance  and 
thoughtlessness  of  those  who,  in  their  childhood,  failed  to  receive  the 
instructions  due  them  by  those  who  were  responsible  for  their  future 
being. 

As  a  counterpart  to  this  disposition  of  destruction  we  have  in  our 
nature  a  gentle,  sympathetic  tendency  which  will  respect  life  and  de- 
velopment -and  will  guide  us  to  its  protection  and  care  from  the  drop- 
ping of  the  seed  to  the  harvest.  Pity  must  be  aroused  when  we  see  life 
endangered,  not  only  at  the  misfortune  of  humanity,  but  even  the 
wounded  bird  or  the  flower  crushed  by  the  storm  should  bring  a  re- 
sponsive heart-throb. 

Teach  the  child  to  straighten  the  broken  flower  and  to  replant  and 
gently  press  the  soil  around  the  uprooted  shrub.  Notice  the  pleasure 
he  will  experience  when  the  flower  revives  and  the  shrub  takes  root. 
How  much  greater  will  be  his  pleasure  to  minister  to  some  living  thing. 
Help  him  dress  the  broken  wing  of  the  bird  and  warm  the  chilled  kit- 
ten; with  what  eagerness  he  will  work  only  that  they  may  recover. 

LOVE,  HONOR  AND  REVERENCE 

He  has  then  learned  to  join  to  pity  those  activities  which  consti- 
tute mercy.  It  will  then  be  an  easy  matter  for  him  to  care  for  the  sick 
and  infirm,  to  see  for  the  blind,  to  hear  for  the  deaf  and  to  walk  for  the 
lame.  Let  them  lift  the  burden  from  the  shoulders  of  the  aged  who 
have  "blazed  the  trail"  and  made  possible  our  present  benefits.  To 
them  all  love,  honor  and  reverence  is  due.  It  is  said,  "old  men  for 
counsel,  young  men  for  action.7'  Necessarily,  the  old  engineer  who 
has  been  going  over  the  road  for  many  years  knows  more  of  the  danger- 
ous grades  and  uncertain  curves  than  the  strong  young  man  who  is  to 
take  the  throttle  from  the  trembling  hand,  and  who  will  be  assured 
of  success  if  he  has  learned  the  lesson  of  wisdom  in  respecting  the 
counsel  of  the  aged. 

It  is  a  mistaken  idea  to  shield  children  from  all  knowledge  of 


356  EEVEEENCE  AND  RESPECT 

misery  and  suffering.  It  is  not  those  who  are  blinded  to  suffering  who 
experience  the  greatest  amount  of  joy  in  life,  but  the  acme  of  joy  comes 
to  those  who  have  relieved  some  suffering.  It  is  not  always  possible  to 
do  great  acts  of  charity,  but  it  is  an  easy  matter  to  give  the  kind  word 
or  smile  that  may  turn  the  tide  which  will  convince  some  one  that  life 
is  worth  while.  It  has  been  our  experience  that  children  may  be  taught 
the  elementary  principles  of  nursing  to  a  very  great  advantage.  The 
knowledge  of  diet  and  hygiene  enables  them  not  only  to  care  for  others, 
but  is  applicable  to  their  own  bodily  needs.  The  quiet  step,  the  gentle 
voice,  the  self-control  necessary  to  the  care  of  the  sick,  and  the  respect 
due  the  physician  and  patient,  are  all  good  lessons  in  his  early  moral 
and  mental  training. 


CHINESE  RESPECT  FOR  PARENTS  AND  AGED 

We  must  confess  that  the  Chinese  hold  a  higher  regard  for  their 
parents  and  the  aged  than  we  do.  They  look  upon  the  Western  custom 
of  the  son's  coming  of  age  and  going  out  into  the  world  without  re- 
gard to  his  parents,  or  they  for  him  in  many  cases,  as  behavior  fit  for 
the  brute  and  not  fit  for  human  beings.  With  them,  as  the  parents 
are  held  responsible  for  the  conduct  of  the  child,  so  the  child  is  re- 
sponsible for  the  credit  of  the  parents. 

All  children  cannot  be  clever  or  highly  intellectual,  but  they  may 
all  be  well  trained  and  unselfish.  A  child  should  be  taught  in  a  man- 
nerly fashion  and  not  in  accordance  with  a  story  told  of  a  mother  who 
was  taking  her  well-beloved  child,  Tommy,  to  a  Christmas-tree  enter- 
tainment given  in  a  public  hall.  At  the  door  of  the  hall  she  said: 
' '  Tommy,  mind  your  manners ;  smile  and  look  pleasant,  or  when  I  get 
you  out  again  I  will  break  every  bone  in  your  body."  As  the  mother 
is  rude  to  her  child,  in  like  degree  she  may  expect  rudeness  from  the 
child.  A  child  has  a  right  to  civility  as  well  as  the  adult.  General 
Garfield  said:  "I  never  pass  a  ragged  boy  in  the  street  without  feeling 
that  one  day  I  might  owe  him  a  salute." 


REVERENCE  AND  -RESPECT  357 

RESPECT  IN  THE  SCHOOL  ROOM 

There  is  no  surer  way  to  teach  a  child  to  respect  himself  than  to 
respect  him.  Trebonius,  a  great  schoolmaster,  upon  entering  the  school- 
room was  wont  to  lift  his  hat  and  say:  "I  uncover  to  the  future  sen- 
ators, counsellors,  wise  teachers,  and  other  great  men  that  may  come 
forth  from  this  school."  There  is  no  place  where  the  respect  of  chil- 
dren is  more  potent  than  in  the  school-room.  The  teacher  who  so  re- 
spects them,  will  in  return  receive  that  reverence  and  love  which  will 
make  labor  pleasure  instead  of  toil. 

There  is  no  greater  indication  of  rudeness  and  ill-training  than  too 
great  familiarity  with  any  one,  more  especially  to  those  in  higher  official 
positions.  A  young  man  was  asked  why,  as  he  had  a  preference  for 
the  army,  he  did  not  seek  to  become  an  officer.  He  replied:  "I  would 
not  like  to  have  to  salute  a  superior  officer.'*  A  young  man  of  this 
description  would  not  be  of  value  in  any  profession  or  to  society.  It 
is  not  the  individual  that  we  salute,  but  the  commission  of  the  superior 
officer.  Every  rank  in  life  has  its  distinctive  dignity,  so  we  should 
insist  upon  that  respect  due  our  position,  at  the  same  time  not  for- 
getting the  respect  due  others  in  both  private  and  public  life. 

LOVE  AND  REVERENCE  FOR  ONE'S  COUNTRY 

We  cannot  impress  too  early  on  the  child's  mind  the  love  and  rev- 
erence he  owes  to  his  country.  The  superior  merits  of  her  institutions 
should  always  be  present  in  such  teachings  so  that  the  child  always 
would  recognize  the  best  under  the  flag  which  stands  for  his  welfare 
and  protection.  Regardless  of  the  respective  merits  of  different  gov- 
ernments, let  none  be  greater  than  his  own  so  that  the  child  will  learn 
always  to  defend  and  maintain  the  honor  and  dignity  of  his  country. 

The  essential  condition  to  be  aimed  at  in  home  life  should  be  that 
as  the  child  grows  up  there  be  no  question  of  fear,  and  that  if  the  par- 
ents are  to  do  the  most  for  their  children  and  are  going  to  get  the 
greatest  amount  of  pleasure  and  comfort  for  themselves  from  them, 


858  EEVEEENCE  AND  EESPECT 

there  must  be  a  spirit  of  perfect  respect  and  kindly  comradeship.  Par- 
ents and  children,  to  use  the  common  but  most  expressive  phrase, 
should  in  the  best  sense  of  the  term  be  companions. 

The  laws  of  this  and  every  civilized  land  teach  respect  for  the 
property  of  others,  the  justice,  not  the  penalty  which  commands  due 
respect.  But  respect  for  the  opinions  and  views  of  others — this  is  a 
virtue  that  needs  be  inoculated  in  your  children's  minds  early.  It  is 
closely  connected  with  charity.  In  teaching  this  form  of  respect  im- 
press upon  them  the  great  difference  in  people.  No  two  persons  see  or 
think  exactly  alike.  The  world  would  be  monotonous  were  all  of  its 
people  the  same  in  thought  and  expression.  It  is  always  well  to  re- 
member that,  "it  takes  all  kinds  of  people  to  make  a  world."  Respect 
for  parents,  for  strangers,  for  the  aged,  should  be  instilled  in  the  mind 
of  every  child.  Explain  to  them  that,  "respect  for  others'  views  is  the 
surest  way  of  winning  them  to  your  own."  Reverence  for  things  sacred 
always  helps  to  brighten  the  way.  The  reverence  with  which  a  little 
child  kneels  at  his  mother's  side  is  a  beautiful  sight.  Respect  for  the 
mother's  teachings  and  reverence  in  the  worship  of  God  through  her 
implicit  faith  in  a  higher  power.  Reverence  and  respect  go  hand  in 
hand.  "As  ye  measure  to  others,  so  in  like  manner  shall  it  be  measured 
to  you  again." 


DUTIES  OF  CHILDREN  TO  THEIR 

PARENTS 


CHILDREN  SHOULD  SHARE  IN  DUTIES 

Let  the  children  share  in  the  duties  of  the  home.  Even  while  very 
young  there  are  many  steps  that  a  child  may  save  the  mother.  Let 
them  do  the  little  things,  such  as  bringing  mother's  work  basket  or 
having  something  ready  for  father's  comfort  when  he  comes  home 
from  the  day's  work  and  care.  Gradually,  as  they  grow,  let  the  tasks 
gently  shift  over  to  the  young  shoulders.  It  results  by  so  doing  in  the 
mother  always  finding  time  to  be  the  companion  of  her  husband  and 
children — and  that  they  will  appreciate. 

The  prospective  and  nursing  mother  should  receive  especial  con- 
sideration. It  should  be  known  and  recognized  that  her  requirements 
for  wholesome  food,  and  above  all  wholesome  surroundings,  are  neces- 
sary for  the  normal  development  of  her  child  and  for  her  own  physical 
safety.  How  can  she, — perhaps  already  a  mother  of  several  children, 
have  the  needed  rest  and  time  to  read  or  walk  in  the  fresh  air,  unless 
the  family  co-operate  with  her?  It  is  so  easy  for  the  husband  to  direct 
the  children  at  these  times  and  at  all  times,  as  to  the  care  the  mother 
is  deserving.  We  know  a  gentleman  who,  as  a  judge,  has  never  had  his 
opinion  on  legal  questions  reversed,  would  commonly,  after  dinner, 
when  there  was  no  help  in  the  house,  lead  his  wife  to  an  easy  chair, 
affectionately  express  his  and  the  family's  appreciation  of  the  fine  din- 
ner that  they  had  all  enjoyed  and  turning  to  their  son,  would  say: 
1  'Come,  son,  we  must  wash  the  dishes;  we  would  not  be  very  appre- 
ciative were  we  to  permit  mother  to  work  longer  today. ' '  Some  would 
say  that  such  work  is  not  in  keeping  with  his  august  position.  Be  that 
as  it  may,  one  fact  remains:  He  has  taught  his  children  to  care  for 
their  mother  in  such  a  way  that  there  will  never  arise  any  questions  as 
to  her  position  or  her  rights. 

359 


360          DUTIES  OF  CHILDREN  TO  THEIR  PARENTS 

COURTESIES  DUE  THE  MOTHER 

In  this  same  manner  the  children  can  be  taught  that  mother  will 
remain  happier  and  younger  if  she  is  given  the  assurance  of  their  love 
and  thoughtfulness  by  the  occasional  remembrance  of  a  desirable  gift, 
a  book,  or  a  pretty  bouquet  of  flowers.  They  may  be  wild  flowers, 
gathered  by  your  own  hands.  So  much  the  better.  The  little  gifts  of 
labor  are  so  much  the  sweeter.  Then  there  is  mother's  birthday  to  be 
remembered  by  little  offerings  of  love  from  the  family.  They  do  not 
remind  her  of  advancing  years,  but  count  each  year  a  pearl ;  each  pearl 
a  prize.  On  her  wedding  anniversary  the  husband  brings  to  his  sweet- 
heart wife  some  gift  as  a  lover's  token.  So  as  time  passes,  each  year 
the  vows  of  their  youth  are  renewed  and  the  bonds  between  them  sus- 
tained. 

The  most  practical  appreciation  of  love  and  worth  that  a  woman 
may  show  her  husband — the  provider  of  her  family — is  the  careful  con- 
sideration of  the  best  interest  of  the  family.  Eventually  the  man  who 
receives  such  sympathy  and  help  will  find  his  life  being  purified  and 
strengthened. 

MOTHER  SHOULD  BE  CONFIDED  IN 

There  is  not  much  that  can  be  achieved  in  the  world  without  know- 
ing conditions  and  requirements.  So  it  is  with  the  home.  The  family 
cannot  enjoy  the  sympathy  of  the  mother  without  giving  her  their 
confidence.  The  husband  who  confides  his  financial  affairs  to  the  wife 
will  seldom  fail.  Let  her  know  the  amount  and  source  of  his  income; 
let  her  feel  that  she  is  his  partner  and  that  a  portion  of  his  income  is 
hers,  and  there  will  be  little  danger  of  financial  failure  or  domestic  un- 
happiness. 

A  mother's  success  with  her  family  depends  upon  how  much  she 
lives  in  their  lives  and  experiences;  the  interest  she  takes  in  each  day's 
effort.  Even  though  she  cannot  go  with  them  she  can  enjoy  their  feel- 
ings and  live  them  all  over  again  with  them  in  the  home.  The  habit  of 
telling  mother  everything  which  has  happened  during  the  day  is  not 


DUTIES  OF  CHILDREN  TO  THEIR  PARENTS          361 

only  a  great  safeguard  to  the  children,  but  the  mother  may  live  over 
her  childhood  days  of  dolls  and  toys,  and  may  enlighten  her  mind  by 
reading  and  studying  with  her  bright  boy  and  girl;  may  even  dream 
the  sweet  love  dreams  all  over  again  as  with  a  gentle  hand  and  sym- 
pathetic heart  she  guides  her  children  to  a  life  of  safety  and  happiness. 


THE  DUTIES  OF  HUSBAND  AND  WIFE  TO  EACH  OTHER 

The  mother's  rights  are  real  and  comprehensive.  They  are  some- 
thing not  to  be  disputed.  Hers  are  the  greatest  in  the  family.  These 
rights  her  children  may  not  in  early  youth  be  able  to  fully  realize,  but 
these  she  must  teach  to  them  simply  and  must  insist  upon.  She  has 
rights,  very  clearly  defined,  to  be  accorded  by  her  husband,  and  if  he 
hesitates  she  is  most  unfortunate  and  he  is  most  unworthy.  Her  dues 
from  him  are  the  greatest  of  all.  They  are  the  greatest  in  the  world. 
If  she  has  borne  him  children  she  has  done  for  him  the  utmost  that  one 
human  being  can  do  for  another.  She  has,  literally,  given  him  herself. 
Well  has  it  been  said  that  a  man's  duty  to  a  faithful  wife  can  never  end 
while  life  lasts.  "When  she  consented  to  be  his  helpmate  and  to  vir- 
tually transform  every  organ  in  her  body  that  his  lineage  may  not  die 
out,  that  he  may  have  children,  healthy,  happy  and  able,  she  has  done 
more  for  him  than  he  can  ever  repay  in  a  lifetime  of  service.  She  has 
taken  the  chance  gladly  and  risked  her  life  for  him."  Under  what 
more  tremendous  obligation  could  she  place  him?  She  has  established 
a  right  which  covers  all  things. 

These  greatest  rights — those  of  the  mother  from  the  husband — 
are  so  numerous,  so  all-comprehending,  that  they  cannot  be  given  in 
detail.  They  imply  simply  that  he  should  look  upon  her  as  a  part  of 
himself  and  show  it  instinctively  and  as  a  matter  of  course.  She  has 
the  right  to  claim  from  him  that  he  should  always  be  to  her  as  he  was 
before  marriage,  save  that  the  relationship  is  closer  and  more  familiar. 
What  proportion  of  husbands  remember  this?  How  often  does  there 
come  a  time  after  marriage  when  the  husband  forgets  that  they  are 
one?  How  often  does  he  show  unmistakably  that  he  thinks  his  family 


862  DUTIES  OF  CHILDREN  TO  THEIR  PARENTS 

is  a  drag  upon  him,  that  he  is  bearing  a  burden,  that  he  deserves 
especial  credit  for  bearing  it  and  that  what  he  pays  out  for  family  ex- 
penses he  is  "giving?"  There  would  be  short  work  were  he  to  assume 
such  an  attitude  toward  his  partner  in  a  business  venture,  yet  he  is, 
literally,  in  partnership  with  his  wife  in  the  greatest  business  this  life 
affords  and  that  she  put  in  by  far  the  greater  part  of  the  capital  in  the 
beginning! 


If  there  be  anything  a  wife  has  a  right  to  be  fiercely  sensitive  about 
it  is  absolutely  necessary  money,  according  to  the  standard  of  living 
which  may  have  been  adopted.  What  wonder  that  she  should  feel  grief 
and  resentment  when  this  money  is  doled  out  to  her  as  if  it  were  a 
"gift,"  and  not  infrequently  with  grudgingness  and  reluctance  and 
captious  words!  It  is  no  "gift."  It  is  no  concession.  Except  when 
beyond  the  ordinary  requirements  of  living,  within  the  limit  of  his 
means,  no  man  ever  "gave"  his  wife  anything.  He  is  simply  meeting 
a  wise  obligation  he  has  assumed  and  the  manner  in  which  he  meets  it 
may  be  said  to  afford  a  fair  estimate  of  the  standard  of  the  man.  This 
applies  equally  to  the  man  of  business  affairs,  to  the  farmer  or  to  the 
workman. 

To  say  just  how  the  wife  and  mother  shall  assert  this  right  in  the 
matter  of  money  is  difficult  to  say.  She  should  not  have  to  assert  it.  It 
is  a  delicate  matter  and  must  ever  be  between  the  two,  but  is  referred 
to  here  at  some  length  because  it  is  the  cause  of  so  much  needless  un- 
happiness — this  heedless  disregard  for  one  of  the  mother's  rights. 

REGARD,  PROTECTION  AND  CONSIDERATION 

This  matter  of  being  placed  under  no  personal  obligation,  even 
implied,  is,  however,  but  a  specific  illustration  of  one  of  the  rights  of  a 
good  wife.  Her  rights  are  first  in  all  directions.  Her  rights  include 
the  utmost  limit  of  protection  and  consideration  and  regard  from  all 
about  her,  and  they  are  granted  readily  in  the  household  where  affec- 


DUTIES  OF  CHILDREN  TO  THEIR  PARENTS          863 

tion  and  intelligence  prevail.  She  should  not  be  the  one  to  think  of  her 
rights — the  good  mother  rarely  is — but  those  about  her — the  husband 
first  and  all  the  time — should  be  the  ones  to  see  to  it  that  they  are 
guarded  with  all  jealousy  and  fairly  thrust  upon  her  if  she  neglects  to 
take  them. 

It  is  the  mother's  right  that  what  she  is  doing  every  day  should  be 
appreciated  and  that  she  should  be  assisted  in  every  manner  possible. 
She  can  never  be  fully  repaid,  for  hers  is  the  one  position  requiring 
constant  care  and  sacrifice,  but  her  burden  can  be  made  as  easy  as  pos- 
sible, and  that  will  more  than  satisfy  her.  A  wonderful  creature  is 
the  mother. 

MOTHER  THE  HIGHEST  TYPE  OF  HUMANITY 

A  broader  right  of  the  mother, — and  this  is  one  which  she  may 
with  all  propriety  assert  herself,  as  she  is  beginning  to  do  wherever  the 
best  and  highest  thought  prevails — is  that  she  is  looked  upon  by  the 
world  as  being  the  highest  type  in  example  and  in  fruition  of  all  hu- 
manity. She  is  the  extreme  of  what  God  has  made  in  human  beings 
of  the  one  who  is  carrying  out,  better  and  better  with  each  age,  the 
wonderful  scheme  of  creation  and  evolution.  She  is  no  longer  the  mere 
beaten  bearer  of  her  species.  She  is  the  keynote;  she  is  the  producer 
and  hers  is  the  first  guiding  hand. 


THE  FUTURE  OF  THE  CHILD,  THE 
FUTURE  OF  THE  RACE 


The  future  of  the  child  is  the  future  of  the  race.  What  the  future 
of  the  child  shall  be  depends  altogether  upon  the  men  and  women  of 
the  present.  What  thus  becomes  our  vast  responsibility  is  plain  to  see. 
It  rests,  not  upon  parents  alone,  but  upon  the  whole  community. 

There  is  no  greater  problem  before  thinking  and  aspiring  human- 
ity and,  certainly,  no  finer  one  than  that  of  making  the  growing  genera- 
tion what  it  should  be  and  there  is,  as  assuredly,  none  which  appeals 
to  us  with  such  overwhelming  force,  both  with  regard  to  our  own  wel- 
fare and  the  welfare  of  those  who  fill  our  hearts  and  in  whom  our  hopes 
are  centered.  It  is  one  involved  alike  in  the  parental  instinct  and  that 
of  patriotism.  Our  children  must  be  so  reared  as  to  develop  into  good 
sons  and  daughters  and  good  citizens  as  well.  The  keynote  of  all  prog- 
ress and  advancement  in  the  good  of  the  world  is  centered  here.  Each 
generation  should  excel  the  one  preceding  it,  and  can  be  made  to  do  so 
if  the  parents  of  today  and  the  communities  of  today  are  not  neglectful, 
Always  today  must  be  determined  the  nature  of  tomcrrow.  Parents 
and  governments  have  a  glorious  responsibility  bestowed  upon  them. 
They  determine  what  all  coming  history  shall  be,  what  shall  be  the 
future  of  any  natio^  and  the  degree  of  the  world's  happiness. 


HOME   LIFE  A  JOYFUL  OCCUPATION 

In  developing  the  intelligence  of  the  children  the  home  may  be 
made  a  place  of  delightful  occupation  while  they  are  becoming  wiser. 
Every  home  should  be  equipped  with  a  little  working  library  of  refer- 
ence books,  always  accessible,  including  a  Bible,  a  dictionary,  an  atlas 

364 


FUTURE  OF  CHILD,  THE  FUTURE  OF  RACE          3C5 

and  a  good  encyclopedia,  if  possible.  Then  there  is  something  to  do 
with.  Nothing  delights  a  child  or  a  group  of  children  more  and  noth- 
ing is  more  profitable  to  them,  than  a  search  for  information  on  some 
doubtful  or  disputed  point.  Rightly  used,  these  times  of  search,  with 
the  father  or  mother  as  a  guide  and  assistant,  are  of  infinite  value  in 
developing  a  spirit  of  investigation  and,  not  only  that,  but  one  of  com- 
radeship between  parent  and  child.  They  are  chums  together  in  a  com- 
mon study,  looking  for  "the  why  and  wherefore  of  things." 

The  parent,  however,  as  the  head  of  the  class,  should  endeavor  to 
be  competent  to  lead.  In  fact,  it  is  only  by  keeping  abreast  of  what  is 
finest  in  the  world's  advance  can  one  become  a  companion  really  good 
enough  for  one's  children.  What  a  maker  of  all  that  is  worth  having 
the  home  is  in  a  thousand  ways! 

NEED  OF  CARE  AND  WATCHFULNESS 

No,  the  work  of  rearing  children  as  they  should  be  reared  is  not 
so  difficult,  if  there  be  care  and  watchfulness  enough.  Therein  lies  the 
need.  Wishing  lovingly  and  earnestly  to  do  a  thing  is  one  matter; 
knowing  how  to  do  it  is  quite  another.  Constant,  unfailing  study  and 
'  *  thinking  out ' '  of  things  by  a  parent  is  a  necessity.  There  are  no  two 
children  in  the  world  whose  needs  are  just  alike. 


THE  WAY  TO  PERFECT  HEALTH 

The  Human  Body  and  How  it  is  Made — How  to  Take  Care  of 
Yourself — Rules  for  a  Long  and  Happy  Life- 
General  Information 


If  the  question  were  generally  asked,  "What  is  the  most  important 
factor  in  the  happiness  of  mankind  I"  spiritual  matters  not  to  be  con- 
sidered in  the  query,  it  is  safe  to  say  that  a  tremendous  majority  of 
all  the  intelligent  people  of  the  world  would  reply,  "Health." 

Indeed,  almost  all  the  other  conditions  of  real  importance  in  life 
depend  more  or  less  on  health,  and  with  health  as  a  possession  almost 
all  misfortunes  can  be  overcome  or  borne  with  patience.  Wealth,  for 
instance,  is  of  very  little  consequence  in  comparison  with  health. 
Without  the  latter  there  can  be  little  real  enjoyment  of  the  former. 
Without  wealth,  however,  health  can  assure  true  happiness,  and  it  is, 
indeed,  one  of  the  most  serviceable  factors  in  enabling  one  to  add 
wealth  to  his  possessions. 

With  these  facts  clearly  recognized  as  they  are,  it  is  not  strange 
that  intelligent  men  and  women  more  and  more  give  their  attention  to 
the  welfare  of  their  bodies.  In  the  most  highly  civilized  countries  the 
advance  of  scientific  surgery  and  discoveries  in  medicine  are  hailed 
with  the  greatest  applause.  In  such  countries  the  subjects  of  sanita- 
tion and  hygiene  are  given  the  closest  attention,  not  only  by  students 
and  scientists,  but  by  every  thoughtful  individual.  It  is  being  recog- 
nized that  there  is  no  great  and  impressive  mystery  about  our  physical 
natures  by  virtue  of  which  we  escape  responsibility  for  guarding  our 
own  health  in  every  reasonable  way.  The  thing  to  do  is  to  keep  well 
if  we  possibly  can,  and  when  we  fail,  give  the  best  attention  possible 
to  repairing  the  damage. 

366 


THE  WAY  TO  PERFECT  HEALTH  367 

The  one  who  should  neglect  the  well-known  principles  of  hygiene, 
because  of  faith  that  a  good  doctor  could  cure  any  resulting  sickness, 
would  be  no  less  than  a  fool.  The  one  who  gets  wet  on  a  stormy  day, 
fails  to  change  his  clothes,  neglects  the  cold  which  follows,  contracts 
pneumonia  and  dies,  is  not  " removed  by  an  all- wise  Providence,"  as 
so  many  resolutions  of  sympathy  declare,  but  by  his  own  folly.  It  is 
unjust  to  blame  a  wise  and  beneficent  Power  for  such  results.  The 
household  that  suffers  from  typhoid,  when  drinking  well-water  drained 
from  its  own  cesspool,  needs  sympathy,  indeed,  not  only  for  the  sick- 
ness but  for  the  stupidity  that  placed  the  well  and  the  infection  side 
by  side. 

Thus  it  is  that,  in  arranging  the  order  of  subjects  in  this  book  of 
practical  information  for  everyone,  it  was  readily  decided  to  discuss 
this  subject  with  considerable  detail.  Household  recipes  and  sug- 
gestions appeal  specially  to  women;  stock,  farm  and  orchard  come 
within  the  province  of  men;  but  health,  hygiene  and  the  kindred  sub- 
jects command  attention  with  equal  force,  from  man  and  woman  and 
child. 

Anyone  who  adopts  the  policy  of  "getting  all  the  money  he  can, 
and  keeping  all  he  can  get,"  is  certain  to  make  himself  obnoxious  to 
all  about  him,  and  in  the  end  to  become  very  miserable  as  an  embit- 
tered, soured  and  friendless  man,  a  failure  in  life,  however  wealthy  he 
may  become.  But  the  one  who  chooses  the  policy  of  getting  all  the 
health  he  can  and  keeping  all  he  gets,  will  have  a  very  different  tale  to 
tell.  Eegular  habits,  careful  living,  sunny  disposition,  a  clear  head,  a 
bright  eye,  a  sound  mind  and  a  sound  body  give  one  a  cheerful  outlook 
on  the  world,  enable  one  to  use  all  his  energies  to  the  best  advantage, 
guarantee  that  he  will  have  real  friends,  assure  happiness,  and  make 
of  one  a  genuine  success  in  life,  whether  with  or  without  the  prosperity 
that  is  very  likely  to  accompany  such  qualities. 

And  what  does  it  involve,  this  intelligent  effort  to  acquire  and  re- 
tain good  health  in  these  bodies  of  ours? 

We  have  here  at  our  disposal  a  marvelous  and  complicated  ma- 
chine, perfect  in  design,  and  imperfect  only  through  some  inherited 


368        THE  WAY  TO  PERFECT  HEALTH 

fault  or  weakness  of  our  ancestors.  Most  of  its  processes  are  auto- 
matic, though  some  are  deliberate,  or  voluntary.  The  automatic 
processes  themselves  may  fail  to  operate,  however,  through  some  care- 
lessness of  our  own  in  details  that  we  must  attend  to  of  our  own  will. 
When  the  voluntary  processes  are  continued  with  great  regularity, 
they  become  so  habitual  that  they  may  be  considered  almost  automatic 
themselves,  and  in  this  state  of  affairs  the  whole  machine  is  operating 
to  the  best  advantage,  and  will  receive  no  injury  except  from  some 
outside  cause. 

This  wonderful  machine  must  breathe — an  involuntary  or  auto- 
matic action — but  it  must  have  pure  and  wholesome  air,  day  and  night, 
which  is  to  be  made  sure  only  by  our  own  care  and  voluntary  action. 
It  must  be  well  nourished  by  proper  food,  obtained,  selected  and  pre- 
pared by  our  own  voluntary  effort,  but  the  food  then  is  assimilated 
into  our  strength  and  support  by  the  automatic  and  involuntary 
processes  of  digestion.  So  it  is  through  a  long  list  of  details  which 
might  be  named,  that  the  machine  of  our  body  is  kept  in  running  order 
— in  health,  as  we  say — by  a  combination  of  voluntary  and  involuntary 
processes,  the  latter  depending  on  the  former  in  high  degree  for  their 
success.  All  of  these  details  are  simple  enough  in  themselves  when 
studied  a  little. 

In  normal  and  wholesome  surroundings,  such  as,  fortunately,  most 
people  in  this  country  enjoy,  it  is  an  easy  matter  to  avert  disease  by 
proper  care,  and  to  bring  the  system  into  such  condition  that  in  the 
event  of  sickness  the  ailment  can  be  thrown  off  readily  by  proper 
attention.  Carelessness  of  habits  not  only  makes  the  individual  more 
liable  to  the  outbreak  of  disease,  but  weakens  the  power  to  combat  the 
disease  after  it  has  once  gained  a  hold. 

This  chapter  is  not  primarily  a  medical  work  in  the  general  use  of 
that  term.  That  is  to  say,  it  does  not  go  into  the  scientific  and  tech- 
nical details  of  physiology,  nor  yet  the  description  and  treatment  of 
every  disease,  simple  or  otherwise.  Until  all  persons  are  educated  in 
disease  and  medicine,  the  very  best  advice  that  can  be  given  in 
the  event  of  serious  illness  is — Call  a  competent,  progressive,  educated 


THE  WAY  TO  PERFECT  HEALTH  369 

physician  as  promptly  as  possible,  and  yield  absolute  obedience  to  his 
instructions  and  treatment.  But  these  instructions  will  include  details 
of  nursing  and  diet,  general  care  of  the  health,  and  other  things  which 
are  of  great  importance  in  assisting  the  work  of  the  doctor.  He  will 
welcome  the  evidence  of  knowledge  of  such  things  which  can  be  gained 
from  this  practical  book.  Furthermore,  for  an  intelligent  understand- 
ing of  the  human  body,  how  to  keep  it  in  health,  and  how  to  treat  its 
simple  ailments,  and  the  emergencies  of  all  sorts  that  demand  quick 
attention,  this  department  of  the  present  work  is  confidently  offered  to 
the  reader. 

THE  HUMAN  BODY  AND  ITS  CONSTRUCTION 

Let  us  now  look  briefly  at  the  construction  of  the  human  body  and 
the  duties  which  its  various  parts  are  intended  to  perform,  after  which 
we  will  take  note  of  the  methods  of  preserving  health  in  general,  and 
the  diseases  and  injuries  which  must  be  guarded  against. 

First,  some  explanations  of  the  terms  used  in  these  connections: 
We  divide  all  nature  into  three  classes  of  objects,  those  belonging  to 
the  Animal,  Vegetable  and  Mineral  Kingdoms,  and  all  things  belong 
in  one  or  another  of  these.  They  are  also  divided  into  organic  and 
inorganic  bodies.  The  first  are  those  having  organs  by  which  they 
grow,  such  as  animals  and  plants.  Inorganic  bodies  are  those  which 
are  without  life  of  their  own,  such  as  air,  water,  stone  and  the  like.  All 
inorganic  bodies  are  included  in  the  mineral  kingdom.  Those  organic 
bodies  which  have  no  power  to  feel  are  included  in  the  vegetable  king- 
dom, and  those  which  have  the  power  to  feel  form  the  animal  kingdom. 
There  are  things  in  nature  which  are  so  close  to  this  dividing  line  that 
even  scientists  disagree  as  to  whether  they  belong  to  the  vegetable 
or  animal  kingdom. 

The  parts  of  an  organized  body,  such  as  the  mouth  or  the  foot  of 
an  animal,  the  root  or  the  leaf  of  a  plant,  are  called  the  organs,  and  the 
work  which  an  organ  is  intended  to  perform  is  called  its  function. 
The  material  out  of  which  any  organ  is  composed  is  called  tissue,  and 
in  the  human  body,  for  instance,  at  least  six  different  kinds  of  tissue 
24—1,  S 


370        THE  WAY  TO  PERFECT  HEALTH, 

are  found,  forming  the  various  organs.  iWe  will  speak  of  the  various 
solids  and  fluids  of  the  body  by  name,  only  in  connection  with  their 
ailments  and  their  care  hereafter.  The  tissues  themselves  are  com- 
posed of  fifteen  of  the  sixty-five  chemical  elements,  or  simple  sub- 
stances, known  to  exist  in  nature. 

The  various  organs  of  similar  structure  and  common  purpose 
found  in  the  human  body,  when  taken  together,  are  called  a  system. 

These  are  the  Osseous  System,  the  Muscular  System,  the  Digestive 
System,  the  Circulatory  System,  the  Respiratory  System  and  the  Nerv- 
ous System.  The  Osseous  System  means  the  skeleton,  which  gives 
shape  to  the  body  and  supports  it,  enables  us  to  move  and  extend  our 
limbs,  and  protects  the  delicate  organs  from  injury.  The  Muscular 
System  is  the  flesh  of  the  body,  forming  a  pad  or  covering  around  the 
bones,  and  thus  also  serving  as  a  protection,  in  addition  to  producing 
at  will  the  motions  of  our  limbs  and  the  controllable  organs.  The  Di- 
gestive System  is  composed  of  those  organs  which  receive,  transmit 
and  dispose  of  our  food,  separating  the  waste  matter  from  the  useful, 
and  giving  the  latter  to  our  nourishment  and  strength.  The  mouth, 
the  stomach,  the  intestines,  and  various  other  organs  are  included  in 
this  service. 

The  Circulatory  System  includes  the  heart,  the  arteries,  the  veins 
and  the  capillaries,  those  organs  which  transmit  and  purify  the  blood, 
building  up  all  other  organs  by  this  essential  fluid  which  is  life.  The 
Respiratory  System  is  that  which  transmits  the  air  and  makes  use  of 
it  in  the  body  for  purifying  the  blood,  thus  including  the  lungs,  and 
the  passages  and  valves  which  lead  thither.  The  Nervous  System  is 
that  part  of  the  organism  by  which  the  different  parts  of  the  body  are 
controlled  and  caused  to  work  together,  and  through  which  mind  and 
body  are  connected.  The  brain,  the  spinal  cord,  the  nerves  and  the 
ganglia  of  the  nerves  are  the  organs  of  the  Nervous  System.  They 
have  been  compared  most  appropriately  to  an  intricate  telegraph  sys- 
tem, of  which  the  brain  is  the  head  office  or  directing  intelligence,  the 
spinal  cord  is  the  main  line,  the  nerves  are  the  wires  running  to  every 
station,  and  the  ganglia  are  the  stations  themselves. 


THE  WAY  TO  PERFECT  HEALTH  STl 

In  addition  to  these  general  systems  which  have  been  named  we 
must  take  note  also  of  the  skin,  which  covers  the  whole  exterior  of  the 
body;  the  mucous  membrane,  which  covers  the  open  cavities  and  lines 
the  organs;  the  urinary  organs,  which  separate  and  discharge  the 
liquid  waste  of  the  body  and  thus  are  akin  to  the  digestive  system; 
and  the  organs  of  generation  and  reproduction  by  which  the  race  is 
perpetuated. 

PROPER  FOOD  AND  ITS  IMPORTANCE 

To  keep  all  of  these  various  tissues  and  organs  in  health,  as  has 
been  suggested  heretofore,  we  must  be  properly  nourished  by  the  most 
suitable  food.  It  is  of  prime  importance,  therefore,  to  know  the  true 
value  of  foods  in  order  that  we  may  select  wisely.  To  a  higher  degree 
than  is  commonly  realized,  our  physical  welfare  depends  on  this  mat- 
ter. We  are  not  speaking  here  of  food  for  the  sick,  but  of  food  for  the 
well,  not  of  special  delicacies,  but  of  the  every-day  food  of  the  average 
household  the  practical  subject  for  the  practical  man,  woman  or  child. 
Let  us  see  what  we  may  learn  from  the  researches  of  the  wisest 
students  who  have  considered  the  subject.  It  is  not  necessary  here  to 
go  into  the  chemical  analysis  which  has  proved  the  following  facts,  for 
facts  they  are.  They  may  be  accepted  absolutely  as  safe  guides,  with 
the  assurance  that  only  benefit  can  result. 

The  popular  division  of  foods  into  animal  and  vegetable  is  neither 
scientific  nor  satisfactory.  Not  that  it  is  a  matter  of  indifference 
whether  man  lives  on  a  purely  animal  or  purely  vegetable  diet  or  on 
one  derived  from  both  kingdoms,  but  the  differences  depend  not  on 
the  source  whence  the  foods  are  obtained,  but  on  the  proportions  in 
which  the  various  food  elements  are  combined,  and  on  the  digestibility 
and  other  special  properties  of  the  foods  selected.  The  materials  sup- 
plied in  the  form  of  food,  and  digested  and  absorbed  by  the  body,  are 
partly  employed  for  building  up  growing  organs  and  making  good  the 
wear  and  tear — the  loss  of  substances — which  they  are  constantly  un- 
dergoing, and  partly  as  fuel  for  the  production  of  heat  and  of  energy. 

Speaking  roughly,  raw  meat  of  ordinary  quality  consists  of  water 


872        THE  WAY  TO  PERFECT  HEALTH 

seventy-five  per  cent,  albumen  and  nitrogenous  matters  twenty  per 
cent,  and  fat  five  per  cent.  Although  meat  becomes  more  tender  by 
keeping,  it  is  more  wholesome  while  fresh,  and  freshness  should  not 
be  sacrificed  for  a  tenderness  really  due  to  the  beginning  of  decompo- 
sition. The  flesh  of  mature  cattle,  that  is,  four  or  five  years  old,  is 
more  nutritious  than  that  of  younger  ones.  It  is  a  matter  of  experience 
that  beef  and  mutton  are  more  easily  digested  than  veal  and  pork. 
Veal  broth,  however,  contains  more  nutritious  matter  than  mutton 
broth  or  beef  tea.  Poultry  and  wild  birds,  if  young,  yield  a  tender  and 
digestible  meat.  Fish  vary  much  in  their  digestibility,  salmon,  for 
instance,  being  utterly  unfit  for  weak  stomachs.  Crabs  and  lobsters 
are  notoriously  indigestible. 

Milk  is  the  sole  nourishment  provided  by  nature  for  the  young 
of  man  and  beast,  and  contains  all  food  stuffs  in  the  best  proportions 
for  the  infant's  needs.  But  milk  alone  is  not  adapted  to  the  adult. 
Supplemented  by  other  food,  however,  it  is  invaluable  and  not  appre- 
ciated as  it  ought  to  be.  Cheese  is  highly  nutritious,  but  not  very 
digestible.  Eggs  resemble  milk  in  composition,  except  that  they  con- 
tain less  water.  The  nearer  raw  the  more  digestible  they  are,  and 
the  yolk  is  more  so  than  the  white,  which,  when  hard  boiled,  is  the 
most  indigestible  form  of  albumen  known.  The  addition  of  eggs  to 
baked  puddings  is  of  questionable  utility,  and  next  to  a  raw  egg,  well 
beaten,  in  milk  or  water  or  in  soup  or  beef  tea,  not  too  hot,  a  light 
boiled  custard  is  the  best  form  for  invalids. 

From  the  earliest  ages  the  grains  or  cereals  have  formed  a  portion 
of  man's  diet.  Wheat % has  always  been  the  most  esteemed,  and  some 
varieties  of  it  may  be  grown  in  every  climate  except  the  very  hottest 
and  coldest.  Barley,  rye  and  oats  may  be  grown  much  farther  north, 
but  are  less  digestible.  Oatmeal  cannot  be  made  into  bread,  rye  bread 
is  rapidly  being  displaced  by  wheat,  and  barley  has  almost  entirely 
fallen  into  disuse,  except  for  the  purposes  of  the  brewer  and  distiller. 
In  the  tropics  rice  is  the  chief  cereal.  It  consists  almost  entirely  of 
starch,  and  is  thus  unfit  for  bread  making.  Our  own  corn,  which  we 


THE  WAY  TO  PERFECT  HEALTH  37? 

inherit  from  the  Indians  and  have  immensely  improved,  is  of  all  the 
cereals  the  nearest  approach  to  a  perfect  food. 

Among  roots  the  potato  holds  the  most  prominent  place.  Potatoes 
are  wholesome  only  when  the  starch  granules,  which  compose  them, 
are  healthy,  as  shown  by  their  swelling  out  during  boiling,  bursting 
their  covering,  and  converting  themselves  into  a  floury  mass,  easily 
broken  up.  They  contain  from  twenty  to  twenty-five  per  cent  of  nutri- 
ment, but  this  is  almost  entirely  starch,  and  as  a  food  in  combination 
with  meat,  cheese  or  other  vegetables,  they  are  not  equal  to  rice.  Par- 
snips, beets  and  carrots  are  wholesome  and  nutritious,  and  should  be 
used  much  more  than  they  are.  Turnips  are  not  so  valuable.  Cabbages 
and  their  kindred  have  but  little  food  value,  although  the  salts  they 
contain  are  excellent  in  the  preservation  of  health.  As  regards  green 
vegetables  in  general  the  importance  of  having  them  fresh  is  not  suffi- 
ciently realized.  When  they  have  been  cut  some  days  changes  occur 
just  as  truly  as  in  animal  food,  and  the  freshness  should  be  carefully 
watched,  except  with  those  specially  adapted  for  storing. 

Salads  are  useful  in  maintaining  the  health,  although  many  of 
them  are  very  indigestible,  those  of  radishes,  celery  and  cucumbers 
among  the  list.  Fruits  are  prized  chiefly  for  their  taste.  Grapes  alone, 
among  fresh  fruits,  contain  any  large  proportion  of  food  stuff.  As  an 
aid  to  digestion,  however,  they  all  are  properly  highly  prized.  Fruits 
should  be  fully  ripe,  but  without  any  trace  of  decomposition. 

Stimulants  and  condiments  of  high  seasoning  have  little  food  value 
of  their  own,  but  they  have  value  as  aids  to  digestion  when  used  mod- 
erately, and  in  making  simpler  foods  more  palatable.  Alcoholic 
liquors,  whether  mild  or  strong,  hardly  need  to  be  considered  here. 
It  is  to  be  gravely  doubted  if  such  beverages  are  ever  necessary  or  of 
value  in  the  diet,  and  in  this  place  we  are  not  considering  them  from 
any  other  point  of  view. 

It  is  equally  difficult  to  speak  positively  and  generally  in  reference 
to  tea  and  coffee.  It  is  safe  to  say,  however,  that  many  people  drink 
these  tempting  beverages  to  excess,  with  harm  resulting  to  themselves 
from  it.  Tea  and  coffee  alike  act  as  exciters  of  the  nerve  centers,  ac- 


874        THE  WAY  TO  PERFECT  HEALTH 

celerating  and  strengthening  the  heart's  action  and  respiration,  caus- 
ing wakefulness,  and  increasing  the  secretion  of  the  kidneys  and  skin. 
Tea  and  coffee  are  far  superior  to  alcohol  in  enabling  man  to  resist  the 
depressing  influence  of  fatigue  and  exposure  to  cold,  and  are  admirably 
adapted  to  the  needs  of  soldiers  on  the  march  or  men  on  outdoor  night 
duty.  Cocoa,  chocolate  and  their  preparations  contain  some  active  ele^ 
ments  similar  to  those  of  tea  and  coffee,  but  the  proportion  of  nutritive 
material  is  so  much  greater  that  they  are  to  be  looked  on  rather  as 
food  than  drink. 

The  considerable  use  of  ice  and  iced  drinks  is  to  be  avoided.  Small 
quantities  are  of  service  in  relieving  thirst  and  vomiting,  and  in  cool- 
ing the  body  when  exposed  to  great  heat.  But  since  ice  causes  the 
mucous  membrane  of  the  stomach  to  become  temporarily  pale  and 
bloodless,  it  checks  or  altogether  suspends  the  flow  of  the  gastric  juice. 
Thus  iced  drinks  at  meals  interfere  seriously  with  digestion.  Observe 
also  that  there  is  no  truth  in  the  popular  notion  that  frozen  water  or 
ice  is  always  pure.  Water  is  not  purified  by  freezing,  and  may  be  even 
more  polluted  than  it  was  before. 


CLOTHING  AND  ITS   RELATION  TO   HEALTH 

Having  considered  thus  briefly  the  matter  of  food  and  its  relation 
to  health,  the  question  of  clothing  and  personal  hygiene  now  rises  for 
attention.  Besides  serving  for  covering  and  adornment  and  guarding 
the  body  from  injury,  the  use  of  clothing  is  to  help  in  preserving  the 
proper  animal  heat  in  spite  of  external  changes.  In  health  the  normal 
temperature  of  the  body,  ninety-eight  to  ninety-nine  degrees  Fahren- 
heit, is  invariable.  In  order  that  this  temperature  shall  be  maintained 
with  the  least  strain  on  the  vitality,  the  clothing  should  be  such  that 
heat  is  not  readily  conducted  to  or  from  the  body. 

Cotton  and  linen  keep  off  the  direct  rays  of  the  sun  and  favor  the 
loss  of  heat  from  the  body,  but  being  bad  absorbers  of  moisture  they 
are  apt  to  interfere  with  evaporation  from  the  skin,  and  cause  danger- 
ous chills.  Linen  and  cotton  are  good  conductors  of  heat,  especially 


THE  WAY  TO  PERFECT  HEALTH  375 

the  former,  and  do  not  readily  absorb  moisture.  Silk  and  wool  are  bad 
conductors.  Wool  has  also  a  remarkable  power  of  so  completely  ab- 
sorbing moisture  that  it  feels  dry  when  cotton  or  linen  would  be  wet 
and  cold.  Its  value  as  a  non-conductor,  retaining  internal  heat  and  ex- 
cluding external  heat,  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  we  wrap  ice  in  blankets 
to  keep  it  from  melting,  and  cover  teapots  with  woolen  "cosies"  to 
keep  them  from  getting  cold.  These  qualities  together  render  it  the 
most  perfect  material  for  clothing  under  all  conceivable  circumstances. 

Th6  young  and  the  old,  the  rheumatic,  all  persons  liable  to  colds 
or  weak  in  lungs,  or  who  have  suffered  from  kidney  diseases,  those  who 
are  exposed  to  great  heat  or  cold  or  are  engaged  in  laborious  exercises, 
ought  to  wear  woolen  next  to  the  skin  and,  indeed,  everyone  would  be 
better  for  doing  so.  Rheumatic  persons  and  those  liable  to  cold  feet 
will  find  it  a  great  luxury  to  sleep  in  blankets  in  winter  instead  of 
sheets,  and  young  children  who  are  apt  to  get  uncovered  at  night 
should  wear  flannel  night-gowns  next  the  skin  in  the  winter  and  over 
cotton  ones  in  the  summer. 

The  color  of  clothing  is  a  matter  of  little  importance  in  the  shade, 
but  in  the  sun  the  best  reflectors  are  coolest,  such  as  white  and  light 
grays,  while  blue  and  black  are  the  worst,  absorbing  the  most  heat. 
Dark  colors  also  absorb  odors  more  than  light  colors  do.  Indeed,  for 
every-day  use  light-colored  garments  of  whatever  material,  provided 
it  can  be  washed,  are  to  be  recommended,  though  dark  colors  are  too 
often  preferred  because  they  do  not  show  the  dirt.  What  woman  would 
like  to  wear  a  cotton  waist  and  skirt  six  months  without  washing  ?  Yet 
it  would  not  be  half  so  dirty  as  the  more  absorbent  dark  woolen  dress 
that  she  would  wear  as  long  without  a  scruple. 

Beds  and  bedding  are  likewise  elements  of  importance  in  the  gen- 
eral health,  although  not  always  sufficiently  considered.  Soft,  and 
especially  feather,  beds  are  weakening.  The  harder  a  bed,  consistent 
with  comfort,  the  better.  Good  hair  mattresses  are  the  most  whole- 
some. Coverings  should  be  light,  porous  enough  to  carry  off  the  evap- 
orations from  the  body,  and  yet  bad  conductors  of  heat.  Most  blankets 
are  too  heavy,  and  thick  cotton  counterpanes  are  heavy  without  being 


876        THE  WAY  TO  PERFECT  HEALTH 

warm.  Flannel  night-dresses  are  much  preferred  to  cotton  at  all  times, 
both  for  comfort  and  for  health.  Warmer  in  winter,  they  obviate  the 
chill  of  the  cold  sheets;  while  in  summer  they  prevent  the  more  danger- 
ous chill  when  in  the  early  morning  hours  the  external  temperature 
falls,  when  the  production  of  internal  heat  in  the  body  is  at  its  lowest 
ebb  and  the  skin  perhaps  bathed  in  perspiration — a  chill  which  other- 
wise can  be  avoided  only  by  an  unnecessary  amount  of  bed  clothes. 

THE  BATH  AND  ITS  IMPORTANCE 

The  dirt  of  the  skin  and  underclothing  consists  of  the  sweat  and 
greasy  matters  exuded  from  the  pores,  together  with  the  cast-off  sur- 
face of  the  skin  itself,  which  is  continually  scaling  away.  The  im- 
portance of  frequent  bathing  will  be  better  appreciated  when  we  re- 
member what  are  the  functions  of  the  skin,  and  the  amount  of  solid 
and  fluid  matter  excreted  thereby.  The  quantity  varies  greatly  accord- 
ing to  the  temperature  and  moisture  of  the  air,  the  work  done,  and  the 
fluids  drunk,  but  is  probably  never  less  than  five  pounds  or  half  a  gal- 
lon daily,  and  with  hard  labor  and  a  high  temperature  this  amount  may 
be  multiplied  many  times.  From  one  to  two  per  cent  of  this  consists 
of  fatty  salts,  without  taking  into  account  the  skin  scales. 

A  good  cistern,  spring  or  well  of  wholesome  water  is  a  positive 
necessity  on  every  farm.  A  bath-tub  and  its  frequent  use  are  quite 
as  essential  to  the  welfare  of  the  farmer. 

In  the  cities,  where  soot  and  dense  coal  smoke  soil  linen  and  mulch 
the  lungs  and  air  passages,  there  is  necessarily  a  greater  regard  for 
cleanliness  on  the  part  of  the  inhabitants  than  may  be  observed  in  the 
country,  where  the  agencies  which  oppose  cleanliness  are  of  an  entirely 
different  composition  and  productive  of  different  results. 

The  farmer  during  the  summer  season  is  lightly  clad — a  straw  or 
hickory  hat,  a  strong  shirt,  a  pair  of  overalls,  socks  and  heavy  shoes 
constituting  his  bodily  protection.  The  absence  of  underwear — some- 
times socks — is  excused  upon  the  ground  that  the  lighter  the  harness 
the  less  energy  is  diverted  from  the  performance  of  work. 


THE  WAY  TO  PEEFECT  HEALTH  377 

Clothed  as  he  is,  the  farmer  when  working  in  the  fields  or  engaged 
in  any  farm  work,  soon  not  only  gets  his  clothing  soiled,  but  the  pores 
of  his  skin  fill  with  particles  of  dust  and  this  retards  their  normal  and 
vitally  necessary  functions.  No  vocation  in  life  makes  frequent  bath- 
ing unnecessary.  Farmers  and  miners,  perhaps  more  than  any  other 
class  of  laborers,  who  are  continually  in  contact  with  the  earth,  need 
the  elevating  influence,  physical  and  spiritual,  of  a  daily  bath. 

From  a  moral  and  hygienic  standpoint  the  matter  of  cleanliness, 
which  is  next  to  godliness,  is  of  great  importance,  and  it  is  fine  evi- 
dence of  intellectual  progress  and  spiritual  growth  when  men  use  more 
water  and  soap  at  the  end  of  the  day's  work. 

For  purposes  of  cleanliness  a  bath  without  soap  and  friction  is 
perfectly  useless,  and  warm  water  is  more  effectual  than  cold.  The 
shock  of  a  cold  plunge  or  sponge  bath,  however,  has  a  powerful  invig- 
orating influence  on  the  nervous  system,  and  helps  it  guard  against  the 
risks  of  catching  cold.  The  purpose  of  health  and  cleanliness  alike 
will  be  best  served  by  the  daily  bath  with  cold  water  and  once  a  week 
with  warm. 

Speaking  of  cold  baths,  we  may  take  note  of  a  popular  error  as  to 
what  this  means.  The  temperature  of  the  body  is  always  a  little  under 
one  hundred  degrees  F.  If,  then,  in  summer,  a  bath  at  sixty  degrees 
F.,  or  forty  degrees  below  that  of  the  body,  is  considered  cold  and  gives 
the  desired  amount  of  shock,  it  will  do  the  same  in  winter,  and  to  insist 
on  plunging  into  water  still  colder  than  that  is,  to  say  the  least  un- 
reasonable. The  cold  bath,  then,  is  one  at  forty  degrees  below  the  tem- 
perature of  the  blood,  and  is  the  same  in  January  as  in  July.  To  bathe 
in  water  from  which  the  ice  is  broken,  as  some  do,  is  a  result  of  misun- 
derstanding or  folly,  and  may  be  followed  by  dangerous  consequences. 

It  is  dangerous  to  bathe  after  a  full  meal,  and  also  when  fasting. 
An  hour  or  two  after  breakfast  is  a  good  time,  but  if  one  wishes  to 
bathe  earlier,  a  bit  of  food  should  be  taken  first.  Again  it  is  dangerous 
to  bathe  when  exhausted  by  fatigue,  but  the  glow  of  moderate  exer- 
cise is  a  decided  advantage.  A  light  refreshment  and  a  short  run  or 
brisk  walk  are  the  best  preparations  for  a  swim,  which  should  not  be 


378        THE  WAY  TO  PERFECT  HEALTH 

prolonged  until  fatigue  and  chill  are  felt,  and  should  be  followed  by  a 
rub-down,  speedy  dressing  and  a  quick  walk  home. 

When  the  resisting  and  rallying  power  and  the  circulation  gen- 
erally are  weak,  as  shown  by  shivering,  coldness  of  the  extremities, 
and  sense  of  exhaustion,  river  or  sea  bathing  should  be  given  up.  So, 
too,  persons  whose  lungs  and  hearts  are  weak,  and  above  all  those  who 
have  any  actual  diseases  of  those  organs,  should  not  attempt  it.  There 
is  a  general  tendency  among  those  who  enjoy  outdoor  bathing  to  stay 
in  the  water  too  long.  Boys  in  summer  remain  for  hours  at  lake  or 
river  side,  most  of  the  time  in  the  water.  This  is  an  exceedingly  weak- 
ening practice.  Half  an  hour  is  ample  for  all  the  benefit  that  can  be 
derived  from  such  a  swim,  and  a  longer  time  in  the  water  is  apt  to  be 
distinctly  injurious. 

HOT  WEATHER  BATH  SUGGESTIONS 

A  good  health  preservative,  especially  in  summer  and  in  warm 
climates,  is  to  sponge  the  body  with  water  which  contains  a  small 
amount  of  ammonia  or  other  alkali.  The  ammonia  combines  with  the 
oil  or  grease  thrown  out  by  the  perspiration,  forming  a  soap  which 
is  easily  removed  from  the  skin  with  warm  water,  leaving  the  pores 
open  and  thus  promoting  health  and  comfort. 


SLEEP  AND  ITS  VALUE 

No  general  rule  can  be  laid  down  as  to  the  number  of  hours  which 
should  be  passed  in  sleep,  since  the  need  of  sleep  varies  with  age, 
temperament,  and  the  way  in  which  the  waking  hours  have  been  em- 
ployed. The  infant  slumbers  away  the  greater  part  of  its  time.  Young 
children  should  sleep  from  six  to  seven  in  the  evening,*  until  morning, 
and  for  the  first  three  or  four  years  of  their  life  should  also  rest  in  the 
middle  of  the  day.  Up  to  their  fourteenth  or  fifteenth  year  the  hour 
of  retiring  should  not  be  later  than  nine  o'clock,  while  adults  require 
from  seven  to  nine  hours.  Some  can  do  with  two  or  three  hours  less 


THE  WAY  TO  PERFECT  HEALTH  379 

than  this,  but  they  are  so  few  that  they  offer  no  examples  for  us  to  fol- 
low. 

Insufficient  sleep  is  one  of  the  crying  evils  of  the  day.  The  want 
of  proper  rest  of  the  nervous  system  produces  a  lamentable  condition, 
a  deterioration  in  both  body  and  mind.  This  sleepless  habit  is  begun 
even  in  childhood,  when  the  boy  or  girl  goes  to  school  at  six  or  seven 
years  of  age.  Sleep  is  persistently  put  off  up  to  manhood  and  woman- 
hood. 

Persons  who  are  not  engaged  in  any  severe  work,  whether  bodily 
or  mental,  require  less  sleep  than  those  who  are  working  hard.  Muscu- 
lar fatigue  of  itself  induces  sleep,  and  the  man  who  labors  thus  awakes 
refreshed.  But  brain  work  too  often  causes  wakefulness,  although 
sleep  is  even  more  necessary  for  the  repair  of  brain  than  of  muscular 
tissue.  In  such  cases  the  attention  should  be  forcibly  withdrawn  from 
study  for  some  time  before  retiring  to  rest,  and  turned  to  some  light 
reading,  conversation  or  rest  before  going  to  bed.  A  short  brisk  walk 
out  of  doors  just  before  bed  time  may  aid  the  student  in  inducing  sleep. 
Drugs  should  be  avoided. 

After  a  heavy  supper,  either  sleep  or  digestion  must  suffer,  but  the 
person  who  goes  to  bed  hungry  will  not  have  sound  and  refreshing 
sleep.  If  one  works  after  supper,  through  a  Ipng  evening,  he  should 
eat  a  light  lunch  of  some  sort  an  hour  or  two  before  bed  time. 

Ordinarily  persons  do  best  to  retire  at  ten  or  eleven,  and  the  habits 
of  society  which  require  later  hours  are  to  be  regretted.  Brain  work, 
however,  after  midnight  is  most  exhausting,  and  though  sometimes 
brilliant,  would  probably  be  better  still  if  diverted  to  earlier  hours. 
Whatever  be  the  explanation,  it  is  an  undoubted  fact  that  day  and 
night  cannot  be  properly  exchanged.  About  one  or  two  o'clock  in  the 
morning  the  heart's  action  sinks,  and  nature  points  to  the  necessity  for 
rest.  Sleep  in  the  day  time  does  not  compensate  for  the  loss  of  that  at 
proper  time,  and  slumbers  prolonged  to  a  late  hour  do  not  refresh  the 
mind  or  body  as  does  sleep  between  the  hours  of  eleven  and  six  or 
seven,  the  normal  period  for  rest. 


380        THE  WAY  TO  PERFECT  HEALTH 

Old  persons  require,  as  a  rule,  less  sleep  than  those  of  middle  age, 
just  as  they  require  less  food,  because  their  nutritive  processes  are 
less  active  than  when  they  were  younger,  and  perhaps  because  their 
mental  efforts  also  are  less  forced  and  attended  by  less  exertion  and 
more  deliberation.  Women,  generally  speaking,  require  more  sleep 
than  men,  at  least  under  like  circumstances,  apparently  because  in 
their  case  the  same  efforts  involve  greater  fatigue. 


VENTILATION  OF  BEDROOMS 

Booms  which  are  to  be  slept  in  after  having  been  occupied  dur- 
ing a  whole  evening  must  be  thoroughly  ventilated  before  the  occupant 
prepares  for  bed.  Doors  and  windows  must  be  thrown  open  for  several 
minutes,  the  gas  or  lamp  put  out,  and  the  air  completely  changed, 
no  matter  how  cold  it  may  be  outside.  This  is  the  only  way  to  obtain 
refreshing  sleep.  On  going  to  bed  the  usual  ventilating  arrangements 
should  then  be  followed,  but  the  great  point  is  to  change  the  air  thor- 
oughly first 

REGULARITY  OF  HABITS 

The  importance  of  regularity  and  punctuality  in  every  circum- 
stance of  daily  life  is  not  sufficiently  realized.  The  more  often  and 
regularly  any  act  is  performed  the  more  automatic  it  tends  to  become, 
and  the  less  effort,  whether  mental  or  physical,  attends  its  perform- 
ance. This  is  a  matter  of  daily  experience  and  observation,  and  is  true 
not  only  of  mental  work  and  manual  or  mechanical  exercises,  but  of 
the  organic  functions  of  the  body.  Quite  apart  from  the  harm  done 
by  too  frequent  eating  or  too  prolonged  periods  between  meals  or  want 
of  rest,  the  brain  finds  itself  ready  for  sleep,  the  stomach  for  digestion 
and  the  bowels  for  action  at  the  same  hour  every  day,  when  these  acts 
are  performed  with  unbroken  punctuality,  and  the  strain  upon  the 
system  to  adjust  itself  to  new  conditions  is  therefore  reduced  to  a 
minimum. 


GENERAL  HEALTH  CONDITIONS 

Guard  Your  Water  Supply — How  Diseases  Are  Classified — How  to  Pre- 
vent Contagion — Care  of  the  Sick  Room — Disinfection,  Its  Importance 
and  Its  Methods — Period  of  Isolation  or  Quarantine — Duty  of  All 
Households  Where  Sickness  Has  Invaded,  to  Guard  Others  Against 
Its  Spread.  

Man  cannot  preserve  his  health  entirely  by  his  own  caution  as  to 
his  food  and  personal  habits.  His  surroundings  enter  into  the  matter 
at  all  times.  By  this  is  meant  the  house  in  which  he  lives,  its  situation 
and  conditions,  as  well  as  the  community  itself.  Fortunately,  in  this 
country  we  have  not  yet  become  so  overcrowded  as  to  forbid  ordinary 
care  in  the  matters  of  drainage,  light,  ventilation  and  other  requisites. 
Americans  should  congratulate  themselves  that  their  ample  country 
and  general  prosperity  enable  them  to  regulate  their  food,  their  habits 
and  the  conditions  around  them  in  high  degree.  At  the  same  time  the 
fact  that  these  things  are  so  generally  within  our  control  places  upon 
us  the  obligation  to  do  what  we  can  for  the  community  to  maintain  the 
general  health. 

Let  us  note  now,  briefly,  some  points  of  primary  importance  in  the 
conditions  that  assure  general  health.  Air,  warmth  and  light  must  be 
provided  for  the  dwelling.  In  cities  we  cannot  always  choose,  but  in 
smaller  communities  and  in  the  country  we  can  in  large  degree  control 
such  things  for  ourselves.  Some  things  require  only  to  be  suggested 
to  be  clearly  understood.  A  house  should  stand  where  the  character 
of  the  soil  and  the  contour  of  the  surface  will  provide  the  best  drain- 
age. Hollows  should  be  avoided.  When  a  house  is  built  on  a  hillside 
the  ground  should  not  be  dug  out  so  that  a  cliff  rises  immediately  be- 
hind. Trees  may  afford  valuable  shelter,  not  only  from  cold  winds, 
but  from  fogs.  But  it  is  not  generally  wise  to  have  them  close  around 

381 


882  .     GENERAL  HEALTH  INSTRUCTIONS 

a  dwelling,  at  least  in  large  numbers,  since  they  impede  the  free  circu- 
lation of  the  surrounding  air,  and  retain  dampness  beneath  their  shade. 
In  the  country  a  house  may  be  sheltered  from  cold  winds  on  the  side 
from  which  they  prevail,  by  trees.  Exposure  of  each  side  of  a  house 
in  succession  to  the  rays  of  the  sun  helps  to  keep  the  outer  walls  dry, 
to  warm  it  in  winter  and  to  aid  ventilation  in  the  summer.  The  north 
wall  may  be  made  with  advantage  a  dead  wall,  and  ventilating  pipes 
and  soil  pipes  may  be  carried  up  through  it,  but  chimneys  carried  up 
through  a  north  wall,  being  warmed  with  difficulty  and  apt  to  smoke, 
should  not  project  but  be  built  inside  the  house.  Attics  with  slanting 
ceilings  and  dormer  windows  are  cold  in  winter  and  hot  in  summer. 

Once  occupied,  the  most  important  thing  in  the  house  is  fresh  air. 
The  most  common  impurity  in  the  atmosphere  of  rooms  is  carbonic* 
acid  gas,  which  is  thrown  off  by  the  lungs  of  the  occupants,  and  must 
be  disposed  of  by  ventilation  in  order  that  health  shall  be  assured. 
The  lamps  or  gas  lights  used  in  the  room  likewise  give  off  carbonic 
acid,  which  is  formed  at  the  expense  of  the  oxygen  of  the  air,  the  vital 
element,  which  we  require  to  breathe.  Crowded  rooms,  or  any  rooms 
improperly  ventilated,  become  tainted  in  this  manner,  and  the  head- 
aches and  faintness  which  we  experience  under  such  circumstances  are 
direct  and  natural  results  of  carbonic  acid  poisoning.  School  rooms 
are  particularly  trying  upon  pupils  and  teachers,  unless  their  ventila- 
tion is  especially  guarded.  It  is  considered  that  the  proper  degree  of 
purity  in  the  air  of  a  room  can  be  maintained  only  by  introducing  at 
least  2,500  cubic  feet  of  pure  air  per  hour  for  each  person,  this  being  a 
virtual  minimum.  In  mines  it  has  been  noticed  that  the  men  require 
not  less  than  6,000  cubic  feet  per  hour,  and  that  when  the  quantity  falls 
to  4,000  cubic  feet  there  is  a  serious  falling  off  in  the  work  done.  Mani- 
festly the  better  and  tighter  the  building  the  more  need  there  is  for 
special  means  of  ventilation. 

In  the  days  when  open  fireplaces  were  almost  the  only  means  of 
heating  houses  they  were  of  great  value  in  aiding  ventilation.  Now- 
adays our  stoves,  radiators  and  furnaces  do  not  help  us  in  this  matter, 
and  we  must  take  additional  pains  to  see  that  ventilation  is  provided 


GENERAL  HEALTH  INSTRUCTIONS  383 

in  some  other  way.  Of  course  the  simplest  and  most  perfect  method 
is  to  permit  the  free  passage  of  the  wind  through  open  doors  and  win- 
dows. Every  room  should  have  its  air  thus  completely  renewed  at 
least  once  a  day.  The  mere  renewal  is  done  in  a  few  minutes,  but  a 
longer  time  is  required  to  dislodge  the  organic  vapors  and  other  im- 
purities that  lurk  in  the  corners  and  behind  furniture.  In  schools  and 
work  shops  this  should  be  done  during  the  intervals  for  meals,  and  in 
churches  between  services.  But  in  our  climate  it  is  not  possible  to  have 
windows  and  doors  open  during  all  the  time  a  room  is  occupied,  ex- 
cept in  very  warm  weather.  It  is  seldom,  however,  that  the  window 
of  a  bedroom  cannot  be  opened  for  a  few  inches  all  night  without  direct 
benefit  to  the  occupant  of  the  room.  His  bed,  of  course,  must  not  be 
immediately  in  the  draught.  Curved  pipes,  ventilating  shafts  and 
slides  under  the  windows  are  substitutes  easy  to  use  when  windows 
cannot  be  actually  opened. 


GUARD  YOUR  WATER  SUPPLY 

Water  supplies  differ  greatly  in  purity  and  composition,  and  are 
of  the  utmost  importance  in  their  effect  upon  the  general  health  of  a 
household.  There  is  nothing  which  requires  to  be  guarded  more  care- 
fully. Absolutely  pure  water  is  almost  unknown.  Rain  water  collected 
in  open  countries  is  the  purest,  though  even  it  takes  up  matters  in  its 
passage  through  the  air,  and  in  towns  may  be  strongly  acid.  All  wa- 
ters which  have  been  in  contact  with  the  soil  dissolve  out  of  it  numer- 
ous inorganic  and  organic  substances.  Waters  are  described  as  hard 
or  soft,  hardness  being  the  popular  expression  for  the  property  of  not 
easily  forming  a  lather  with  soap.  It  is  due  to  the  presence  of  salts  of 
lime  and  magnesia.  Hard  waters,  if  their  hardness  be  not  excessive, 
are  agreeable  and  wholesome  for  drinking,  but  not  well  adapted  for 
laundry  or  bathing  purposes.  They  tend  to  harden  vegetables  cooked 
in  them,  and  do  not  make  as  good  tea  as  soft  water.  Rain  water  is,  of 
course,  the  softest,  but  as  a  rule  lakes  yield  waters  also  quite  soft. 


384  GENERAL  HEALTH  INSTRUCTIONS 

"When  a  good  and  wholesome  water  cannot  be  obtained  from  springs 
or  rivers,  as  in  malarial  districts,  and  when  there  is  reasonable  ground 
for  thinking  the  ordinary  sources  are  contaminated  by  epidemics,  it  is 
well  to  fall  back  on  the  rainfall  for  drinking  purposes,  with  special 
care  that  it  is  collected  in  a  cleanly  manner. 

Surface  wells  are  always  to  be  viewed  with  suspicion  when  they 
are  in  the  vicinity  of  stables  and  cesspools,  farm  yards,  cemeteries  and 
anywhere  in  the  .towns.  The  filtration  of  the  water  through  the  soil  re- 
moves the  suspended  matters,  so  that  it  may  be  clear  enough  to  the 
eye,  but  it  has  no  power  to  remove  impurities  actually  dissolved.  The 
eye  cannot  be  trusted  to  judge  the  impurities  of  drinking  water.  Wa- 
ter which  appears  absolutely  clear  may  be  unwholesome  in  the  ex- 
treme, and  water  with  sediment  floating  in  it  may  be  in  no  way  un- 
wholesome. Nothing  but  an  analysis  of  the  water  can  settle  this  with 
absolute  certainty.  Deep  wells  and  artesian  wells  which  penetrate  the 
surface  strata  are  likely  to  be  safe.  Marsh  waters  carry  malaria  and 
should  never  be  drunk  without  boiling.  Indeed  suspicious  water  of  all 
sorts  may  be  made  safe  by  boiling,  although  it  is  not  sufficient  always 
merely  to  bring  it  to  a  boil.  Thirty  minutes  above  the  boiling  point  is 
a  safe  rule  to  follow.  Typhoid,  diphtheria,  dysentery,  cholera,  diar- 
rhea and  other  dangerous  diseases  are  caused  by  impure  water,  either 
by  suspended  mineral  matters  acting  as  irritants,  by  suspended  vege- 
table and  animal  matters,  or  by  dissolved  animal  impurities.  Sewer 
gases  dissolved  in  water,  in  addition  to  these  diseases,  cause  sore 
throats,  boils  and  other  ailments. 

It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  water  closets,  stable  yards,  man  are 
piles,  decaying  kitchen  slops  and  all  sorts  of  filth  are  responsible  for 
many  of  the  most  serious  diseases,  either  by  draining  into  the  well  and 
so  contaminating  the  water  supply,  or  by  direct  breeding  of  disease 
germs  carried  as  dust  and  inhaled.  Health  is  one  of  the  rewards  for 
household  cleanliness  of  the  most  careful  kind. 


GENERAL  HEALTH  INSTRUCTIONS  385 

HOW    DISEASES  ARE   CLASSIFIED 

In  one  sense  most  diseases  are  preventable,  if  all  the  circumstances 
which  tend  to  spread  them  could  be  absolutely  controlled  by  a  single 
wise  authority,  and  if  all  the  physiological  laws  would  be  obeyed  by 
all  persons  at  all  times.  But  as  this  happy  condition  is  not  in  effect, 
we  have  to  reckon  with  various  kinds  of  diseases,  as  well  as  the  acci- 
dents and  injuries  which  come  to  us  in  health.  The  various  diseases 
are  classified  into  general  groups. 

Endemic  diseases  are  those  which  are  constantly  present  in  a  com- 
munity because  of  certain  unfavorable  conditions,  such  as  malaria  in 
swampy  regions,  rheumatism  from  bad  climatic  conditions,  and  dis- 
eases resulting  from  unhealthy  employments.  Miasmic  diseases  are 
those  due  to  conditions  of  the  soil,  and  comprise  the  various  forms  of 
intermittent  fevers,  agues  and  the  like.  Infectious  diseases,  on  the 
other  hand,  belong  to  the  people,  and  not  to  the  place.  They  are  com- 
municated from  one  person  to  another  through  the  air,  or  by  means  of 
infected  articles  of  clothing,  etc.,  and  they  attack  the  strong  and 
healthy,  no  less  than  the  weak.  Among  such  are  smallpox,  scarlet 
fever,  measles,  etc.  Various  branches  of  infectious  diseases  are  recog- 
nized in  addition,  as  combining  some  of  the  characteristics  of  the 
classes  already  named.  For  instance,  erysipelas  and  other  blood  poi- 
sons are  generated  with  the  body  of  the  individual  who,  so  to 
speak,  infects  himself  and  may  then  infect  others.  Typhoid,  cholera" 
and  yellow  fever  are  miasmic  diseases,  but  they  are  also  capable  of  be- 
ing carried  by  human  intercourse,  infected  clothes,  polluted  water,  etc., 
within  certain  limits  of  space  and  time.  Hydrophobia,  glanders  and 
such  diseases  are  communicated  only  by  actual  contact  of  body.  Rick- 
ets and  scurvy  are  preventable,  though  not  communicable  diseases, 
being  direct  results  of  mal-nutrition  or  imperfect  nourishment,  and 
consequently  are  diseases  of  diet. 

Bacteria  are  those  minute  organisms  which  under  various  names 
are  the  active  causes  not  only  of  diseases  but  of  all  putrefaction,  fer- 
mentation and  like  changes  in  dead  organic  matter.  Like  all  living 
25— L  S 


886  GENERAL  HEALTH  INSTRUCTIONS 

things  they  may  be  killed,  and  on  this  is  based  the  whole  theory  of  dis- 
infection. Some  are  more  hardy  than  others,  under  conditions  which 
are  frequently  supposed  to  be  unfavorable  to  them.  Merely  to  destroy 
an  unpleasant  odor  or  to  admit  fresh  air  into  a  room  does  not  mean  to 
disinfect,  and  it  is  necessary  to  understand  this  clearly  in  the  effort 
to  purify  rooms  in  the  event  of  infection. 

Contagion  is  communicated  sometimes  with  the  utmost  ease,  if  the 
new  victim  be  in  a  receptive  condition,  and  in  the  presence  of  any 
disease,  even  the  most  simple,  it  is  well  to  take  every  precaution.  The 
mucous  surfaces  are  peculiarly  ready  to  absorb  infection  of  many 
kinds.  Measles  is  easily  absorbed  from  pocket  handkerchiefs,  as  are 
also  scarlet  fever,  whooping-cough  and  other  diseases.  By  inhalation 
through  the  nostrils  or  mouth,  scarlet  fever,  measles,  whooping-cough, 
mumps,  diphtheria,  dysentery,  cholera  and  even  pneumonia  and  men- 
ingitis may  be  communicated.  By  eating  or  drinking  something  which 
contains  the  germs  of  cholera,  typhoid,  malaria,  tuberculosis  or  con- 
sumption, diphtheria  and  scarlet  fever,  these  diseases  are  communi- 
cated. 

HOW  TO  PREVENT  CONTAGION 

It  is  an  undoubted  fact  that  not  enough  attention  is  paid  to  isola- 
tion in  times  of  sickness.  There  is  too  much  visiting  in  the  sick  room, 
too  many  people  share  the  care  of  the  patient,  the  nurse  mingles  too 
freely  with  other  members  of  the  family,  and  there  is  not  enough  care 
to  keep  the  soiled  bedding,  garments  and  refuse  of  the  sick  room  abso- 
lutely separated  from  that  of  the  rest  of  the  house.  Scarlet  fever  is  a 
noteworthy  instance  of  a  disease  which  constantly  spreads  by  careless- 
ness. Just  as  long  as  the  scaling  or  shedding  of  the  outer  skin  con- 
tinues contagion  may  be  carried,  for  it  is  these  scales  which  bear  it. 
It  is  nothing  less  than  criminal,  therefore,  to  permit  the  patient  who  is 
recovering  to  mix  with  other  persons,  except  those  who  have  been 
caring  for  him  already.  In  the  early  stages  of  the  disease  the  infection 
is  chiefly  in  the  breath,  and  in  the  secretion  of  the  nostrils.  During  the 


GENERAL  HEALTH  INSTRUCTIONS  887 

disease  pocket  handkerchiefs  should  never  be  used,  soft  linen  or  cotton 
rags  being  substituted  and  immediately  burned. 

Most  of  the  same  things  are  true  as  to  measles,  whooping-cough, 
mumps  and  German  measles,  which  are  constantly  spread  by  sheer 
carelessness  because  people  do  not  realize  the  obligation  resting  upon 
them  to  guard  others  from  contact  with  disease.  These  ailments  are 
highly  infectious  before  they  are  certainly  recognized,  and  for  that 
reason  it  is  not  possible  always  to  isolate  cases  in  time,  but  at  least 
after  the  fact  is  clearly  understood  there  should  be  no  further  careless- 
ness. 

Another  prevalent  disease  in  which  carelessness  is  responsible  for 
much  of  its  spreading  is  tuberculosis,  phthisis,  or  consumption,  as  it 
is  more  familiarly  known.  It  is  not  possible  yet  to  isolate  every  person 
suffering  with  this  insidious  disease,  nor  is  that  suggested.  But  at 
least  it  may  be  urged  that  every  such  sufferer  shall  thoughtfully  guard 
in  every  way  in  his  power  against  communicating  it  to  his  own  neigh- 
bors and  family.  The  bacilli,  or  bacteria,  of  consumption  swarm  in  the 
spittle  of  the  patient,  and  are  diffused  by  the  wind  as  dust  as  soon  as 
they  are  dried.  To  guard  against  infection  from  this  cause,  spittoons 
should  be  used,  which  can  be  absolutely  disinfected,  or  cloths  which 
can  be  promptly  burned. 

Smallpox  is  perhaps  the  most  infectious  of  diseases.  Yet  in  vac- 
cination we  have  a  means  of  protection  which  we  have  not  in  any  other. 
As  long  as  a  large  unvaccinated  population  exists,  however,  we  shall 
have  epidemics  from  time  to  time.  Before  the  introduction  of  vaccina- 
tion nearly  everyone  had  smallpox,  just  as  now  almost  all  persons  have 
measles  at  some  time  or  other.  The  heaviest  mortality  occurred  within 
the  first  five  or  ten  years  of  life,  the  deaths  in  later  periods  being  very 
few,  since  the  population  had  mostly  been  rendered  immune  by  having 
had  it  already. 

Measles  is  a  well-defined  disease,  intensely  infectious,  occurring 
but  once  in  a  lifetime.  It  is  very  rarely  fatal,  nearly  all  the  deaths 
credited  to  it  being  really  due  to  bronchitis  and  inflammation  of  the 
lungs,  the  results  of  neglect  and  exposure  to  cold.  No  age  is  exempt. 


388  GENERAL  HEALTH  INSTRUCTIONS 

The  only  reason  why  it  is  looked  on  as  a  disease  of  childhood  is  that 
being  in  the  highest  degree  infectious  from  the  beginning,  when  its 
nature  is  not  suspected,  few  children  in  the  schools  can  hope  to  escape 
it,  but  if  by  chance  they  do,  they  are  just  as  susceptible  to  it  in  after- 
life. 

Whooping-cough  is  a  highly  infectious  disease,  occurring  but  once 
in  a  lifetime,  but  at  any  age,  though  most  frequently  in  childhood. 
The  frequent  belief  that  children  suffering  from  whooping-cough 
should  be  as  much  as  possible  in  the  open  air  is  an  entirely  mistaken 
one,  as  it  leads  not  only  to  continuing  the  disease  longer,  but  to  danger 
of  bronchitis  and  pneumonia.  As  in  diphtheria  and  scarlet  fever  the 
mucus  is  the  chief  vehicle  of  contagion,  and  pocket  handkerchiefs 
should  be  forbidden,  pieces  of  soft  rag  being  substituted  and  burned  as 
soon  as  used. 

Typhoid  or  enteric  fever  is  slow  and  uncertain  in  its  onset,  a  full 
month  in  duration,  and  the  return  of  health  is  usually  tedious.  It  is 
like  diphtheria,  directly  a  result  of  unsanitary  conditions.  Danger  of 
direct  infection  from  the  patient  is  slight,  but  the  poison  remains  in 
the  evacuations  from  the  bowels  and  is  propagated  by  them.  By  this 
means  a  reservoir  or  river  has  been  known  to  infect  a  whole  town. 
Broken  or  defective  drains,  the  entrance  of  sewer  gas  into  houses,  wells 
polluted  by  cesspool  drainage,  and  milk  diluted  with  infected  water, 
are  among  the  principal  means  of  spreading  the  disease.  It  is  an  abso- 
lute rule  that  all  bedding  which  becomes  soiled  should  be  destroyed, 
and  the  refuse  of  the  sick  room  should  be  instantly  disinfected  and 
removed  from  the  dwelling. 


CARE  OF  THE  SICK   ROOM 

Although  it  is  quite  possible  that  few  may  be  able  to  follow  every 
instruction  or  precaution  advised  to  guard  against  the  spread  of  dis- 
eases, we  may  at  least  outline  the  conditions  to  be  aimed  at  and  se- 
cured as  nearly  as  possible.  In  spite  of  the  additional  labor  that  it 


GENEEAL  HEALTH  INSTRUCTIONS  889 

makes,  the  ideal  place  for  a  sick  room  in  a  private  house  is  as  far  from 
the  ground  as  possible.  To  be  of  any  service  at  all  isolation  must  be 
real  and  complete.  A  room  should  be  selected  in  the  topmost  story,  the 
door  kept  closed,  a  fire,  large  or  small,  according  to  the  weather,  kept 
burning,  and  the  windows  open  as  much  as  possible.  Even  in  the  win- 
ter this  can  be  done  without  danger  under  most  circumstances  by  low- 
ering the  upper  sash  and  breaking  the  draught  by  a  blind  or  a  screen. 
The  staircase  and  hall  windows  should  be  kept  open  day  and  night. 
The  other  inmates  of  the  house  should  keep  their  own  rooms  thor- 
oughly ventilated.  The  persons  nursing  the  patient  should  on  no  ac- 
count mix  with  other  members  of  the  family,  or  if  that  cannot  be  helped 
they  should  take  off  their  dresses  in  the  sick  room,  and  after  washing 
their  hands  and  faces,  put  on  other  dresses  kept  hanging  outside  the 
room,  or  in  an  adjoining  apartment. 

All  dishes  used  in  the  room  should  be  washed  separately,  and  not 
with  others  in  the  kitchen.  The  room  itself,  except  in  case  of  measles 
and  whooping-cough,  the  poison  of  which  does  not  retain  its  vitality 
for  any  length  of  time,  should  be  as  scantily  furnished  as  possible,  con- 
taining nothing  which  can  retain  infection.  All  woolen  carpets,  cur- 
tains and  bed  hangings  should  be  removed,  and  only  wooden  or  cane- 
bottomed  chairs  kept.  There  should  be  no  sofa,  and  iron  bedsteads  are 
better  than  wood.  A  straw  mattress  of  little  value,  which  may  be  de- 
stroyed afterwards,  is  better  than  a  hair  one,  which  can  be  disinfected, 
but  feather  beds  and  such  coverings  should  be  absolutely  forbidden. 

In  scarlet  fever,  diphtheria,  smallpox  and  typhoid,  all  soiled  cloth- 
ing and  bedding  should  be  immediately  put  into  an  earthenware  vessel, 
containing  a  solution  of  corrosive  sublimate  (one  drachm  to  a  gallon 
of  water)  and  left  to  soak  for  some  hours  before  being  washed.  On 
being  taken  from  this  disinfecting  solution  they  must,  even  at  risk  of 
spoiling  flannels,  be  thrown  into  boiling  water  and  boiled  for  some  min- 
utes before  soaping  and  washing.  No  infected  clothes  should,  under 
any  circumstances,  be  sent  out  of  the  house,  unless  all  of  these  precau- 
tions are  absolutely  guarded. 

In  cases  of  typhoid  and  scarlet  fever  the  vessel  which  receives  the 


390  GENERAL  HEALTH  INSTRUCTIONS 

passages  from  the  bowels  should  have  in  it  a  solution  of  corrosive 
sublimate  or  of  carbolic  acid.  The  contents  then  should  be  stirred  with 
a  poker  before  being  poured  into  the  water  closet,  and  the  same  disin- 
fectant should  be  sprinkled  liberally  into  the  closet. 

After  the  peeling  in  scarlet  fever  or  the  shedding  of  scabs  in  small- 
pox has  set  in,  the  patient  should  take,  at  intervals  of  three  or  four 
days,  hot  baths  with  soft  soap,  the  hair,  previously  cut  short,  being 
well  scrubbed  with  the  same.  In  scarlet  fever  and  diphtheria  the 
mouth  and  throat  should  be  frequently  sprayed,  washed  out  or  gargled 
with  a  pretty  strong  solution  of  permanganate  of  potash  or  a  weak  one 
of  chlorinated  soda. 

DISINFECTION,  ITS  IMPORTANCE  AND  ITS  METHODS 

There  are  few  subjects  on  which  greater  ignorance  exists,  not  only 
among  the  public  but  among  medical  men  as  well,  than  on  that  of  dis- 
infectants. The  word  is  used  vaguely  to  mean  deodorants,  which  de- 
stroy bad  odors;  antiseptics,  which  prevent  the  spread  of  injury  by 
putrefaction  in  a  wound;  and  germicides,  which  actually  destroy  the 
bacteria  or  microbes  which  produce  contagion  in  a  disease.  In  some 
cases  one  of  these  may  serve  the  function  of  another,  but  that  is  merely 
incidental.  Deodorants  may  be  such  simple  things  as  perfumery,  to- 
bacco smoke  or  camphor,  and  they  serve  very  useful  purposes  in  mask- 
ing bad  smells,  but  they  are  entirely  useless  in  preventing  disease. 

Permanganate  of  potash,  or  "Condy's  fluid,'*  as  the  druggists  call 
it,  is  a  powerful  antiseptic,  instantly  destroying  the  matter  that  is  Be- 
ginning to  putrefy  by  what  is  really  a  burning  process.  It  sweetens 
the  foul  discharges  from  wounds  and  bad  throats,  but  is  nearly  power- 
less to  destroy  the  living  germs  of  disease. 

The  disinfectants  of  most  practical  value,  which  are  at  the  same 
time  germicides,  are  carbolic  acid,  chloride  of  zinc,  sulphurous  acid, 
chlorine  and  corrosive  sublimate.  Carbolic  acid,  when  strong  enough, 
is  fairly  satisfactory.  Five  per  cent  solutions  (one  part  in  twenty) 
stop  the  activity  of  bacteria,  but  do  not  actually  destroy  their  vitality. 


GENERAL  HEALTH  INSTRUCTIONS  891 

Solutions  twice  as  strong  do,  but  water  will  not  dissolve  so  much,  and 
the  odor  that  remains  is  an  objection  to  their  use  for  disinfecting  linen. 
Chloride  of  zinc  is  far  more  powerful.  If  too  strong  a  mixture  is  used 
it  may  injure  cloth,  so  that  this  wants  to  be  guarded  against. 

Sulphurous  acid  (the  fumes  of  burning  sulphur)  is  a  most  conven- 
ient disinfectant.  Shut  the  windows  down  tight,  leave  all  the  clothing 
in  its  place  and  open  trunks  and  drawers.  Put  a  thick  layer  of  ashes 
in  an  old  iron  pot,  over  which  place  a  shovel  of  live  coals ;  throw  a  tea- 
cup of  pulverized  sulphur  on  the  coals  and  run  out,  closing  the  doors 
in  your  exit.  Stay  out  several  hours.  On  returning  open  all  doors  and 
windows,  and  the  odor  will  soon  be  gone,  also  the  bugs,  insects  and 
the  germs  of  any  disease  that  may  be  lodged  in  the  clothing,  etc. 

The  following  instructions,  published  in  the  Hospital  Gazette,  were 
prepared  by  a  board  of  eminent  physicians  and  surgeons  for  public  in- 
formation, and  on  the  general  proposition  of  disinfection  they  can 
hardly  be  surpassed:  Three  different  preparations  are  recommended 
for  use  to  make  the  purifying  of  a  house,  where  infection  has  been, 
complete.  The  first  is  ordinary  roll  sulphur  or  brimstone,  for  fumiga- 
tion; the  second  is  a  copperas  solution,  made  by  dissolving  sulphate  of 
iron  (copperas)  in  water  in  the  proportion  of  one  and  one-half  pints 
to  one  gallon,  for  soil,  sewers,  etc.;  the  third  is  a  zinc  solution,  made 
by  dissolving  sulphate  of  zinc  and  common  salt  together  in  water  in 
the  proportion  of  four  ounces  of  the  sulphate  and  two  ounces  of  the 
salt  to  one  gallon,  for  clothing,  bed  linen,  etc.  Carbolic  acid  is  not  in- 
cluded in  the  list,  for  the  reason  that  it  is  very  difficult  to  determine 
the  quality  of  what  is  found  in  the  stores,  and  the  purchaser  can  never 
be  certain  of  securing  it  of  proper  strength.  It  is  expensive  when  of 
good  quality,  and  it  must  be  used  in  comparatively  large  quantities  to 
be  of  any  use.  Besides  it  is  liable,  by  its  strong  odor,  to  give  a  false 
sense  of  security.  Nothing  is  commoner  than  to  see  saucers  of  car- 
bolic acid  and  other  disinfectants  in  a  sick  room.  Considering  the  vi- 
tality of  bacteria,  and  that  they  require  carbolic  solutions  of  more  than 
five  per  cent  or  several  hours  of  intense  heat  or  similar  heroic  measures 
to  kill  thenij  it  must  be  evident  that  such  feeble  vapors  as  can  be  toler- 


892  GENERAL  HEALTH  INSTRUCTION? 

ated  in  the  sick  room  are  utterly  useless.    Here  are  the  instructions  in 
full: 

In  the  Sick  Room,  the  most  valuable  agents  are  fresh  air  and  clean- 
liness. The  clothing,  towels,  bed  linens,  etc.,  should,  on  removal  from 
the  patient  and  before  they  are  taken  from  the  room,  be  placed  in  a 
pail  or  tub  of  the  zinc  solution,  boiling  hot  if  possible.  All  discharges 
should  either  be  received  in  vessels  containing  the  copperas  solution, 
or,  when  this  is  impracticable,  should  be  immediately  covered  with  the 
solution.  All  vessels  used  about  the  patient  should  be  cleansed  or 
rinsed  with  the  same.  Unnecessary  furniture — especially  that  which 
is  stuffed — carpets  and  hangings  should,  when  possible,  be  removed 
from  the  room  at  the  outset;  otherwise  they  should  remain  for  subse- 
quent fumigation,  as  next  explained. 

Fumigation. — Fumigation  with  sulphur  is  the  method  used  for  dis- 
infecting the  house.  For  this  reason  the  rooms  to  be  disinfected  must 
be  vacated.  Heavy  clothing,  blankets,  bedding  and  other  articles 
which  cannot  be  treated  with  the  zinc  solution,  should  be  opened  and 
exposed  during  fumigation,  as  next  directed.  Close  the  rooms  tightly 
as  possible,  place  the  sulphur  in  iron  pans  supported  upon  bricks  placed 
in  wash-tubs  containing  a  little  water,  set  it  on  fire  by  hot  coals  or  with 
the  aid  of  a  spoonful  of  alcohol,  and  allow  the  room  to  remain  closed 
twenty-four  hours.  For  a  room  about  ten  feet  square  at  least  two 
pounds  of  sulphur  should  be  used;  for  larger  rooms  proportionally  in- 
creased quantities. 

Premises. — Cellars,  stables,  yards,  gutters,  privies,  cesspools,  water 
closets,  drains,  sewers,  etc.,  should  be  frequently  and  liberally  treated 
with  the  copperas  solution.  The  copperas  solution  is  easily  prepared 
by  hanging  a  basket  containing  about  sixty  pounds  of  copperas,  in  a 
barrel  of  water.  (This  would  be  one  and  one-half  pounds  to  the  gal- 
lon, or  about  that.  It  should  all  be  dissolved.) 

Body  and  Bed  Clothing,  Etc. — It  is  best  to  burn  all  articles  which 
have  been  in  contact  with  persons  sick  with  contagious  or  infectious 
diseases.  Articles  too  valuable  to  be  destroyed  should  be  treated  as 
follows:  Cotton,  linen,  flannels,  blankets,  etc.,  should  be  treated  with 


GENERAL  HEALTH  INSTRUCTIONS  393 

the  boiling  hot  zinc  solution,  introduced  piece  by  piece;  secure  thor- 
ough wetting,  and  boil  for  at  least  half  an  hour.  Heavy  woolen  cloth- 
ing, silks,  furs,  stuffed  bed  covers,  beds,  and  other  articles  which  can- 
not be  treated  with  the  zinc  solution,  should  be  hung  in  the  room 
during  the  fumigation,  their  surfaces  thoroughly  exposed,  and  the 
pockets  turned  inside  out.  Afterward  they  should  be  hung  in  the 
open  air,  beaten  and  shaken.  Pillows,  beds,  stuffed  mattresses,  up- 
holstered furniture,  etc.,  should  be  cut  open,  the  contents  spread  out 
and  thoroughly  fumigated.  Carpets  are  best  fumigated  on  the  floor, 
but  should  afterward  be  removed  to  the  open  air  and  thoroughly 
beaten. 

Corpses. — Corpses  of  those  dying  from  infectious  diseases  should 
be  thoroughly  washed  with  a  zinc  solution  of  double  strength;  should 
then  be  wrapped  in  a  sheet  wet  with  zinc  solution  and  buried  at  once. 
Metallic,  metal-lined,  or  air-tight  coffins  should  be  used  when  possible, 
certainly  when  the  body  is  to  be  transported  for  any  considerable  dis- 
tance. Of  course  a  public  funeral  is  out  of  the  question. 

In  addition  to  these  disinfectants  of  long  standing,  which  have  been 
recognized  in  medicine  for  many  years,  another  of  great  value  is  now 
coming  into  high  favor.  This  is  formalin,  which,  in  its  various  forms, 
is  convenient,  economical  and  highly  effective.  Under  the  name  of 
formaldehyde,  one  preparation  of  this  disinfectant  is  widely  but  im- 
properly used  as  a  preservative  for  milk,  meat  and  some  other  perish- 
able foods.  In  almost  every  instance  this  is  illegal,  and  properly  so, 
for  the  substance  is  a  poison  and  even  when  diluted  cannot  fail  to  be 
injurious.  From  formalin  various  disinfecting  substances  are  made, 
and  may  be  had  at  the  drug  stores,  some  as  liquids  and  others  in  tablets 
to  evaporate  over  a  lamp  for  the  general  disinfection  of  rooms  or 
houses.  The  latter  may  be  recommended  in  the  highest  degree  as  a 
safe,  economical  and  absolutely  sanitary  process. 

Corrosive  sublimate  is,  perhaps,  the  most  powerful  germicide 
known,  a  solution  of  one  part  in  a  thousand,  or  a  little  more  than  a 
drachm  to  a  gallon  of  water,  being  amply  sufficient  for  all  practical 
purposes.  It  does  not  injure  or  stain  wood,  varnish,  paint,  plaster  or 


GENERAL  HEALTH  INSTRUCTIONS 

ordinary  fabrics,  and  if  the  ceiling  be  whitewashed  with  a  genuine 
lime  wash,  and  the  walls,  floors,  doors  and  furniture  of  the  room  bo 
washed  down  with  the  mixture,  no  microbes  can  possibly  escape.  It 
attacks  metals,  but  iron  bedsteads  are  protected  by  the  enameling. 

Poisonous  as  corrosive  sublimate  is,  the  danger  from  it  is  easily 
guarded  against.  The  smallest  dose  of  it  known  to  have  proved  fatal, 
even  to  a  child,  would  require  no  less  than  a  quarter  of  a  pint  of  the 
solution  of  one  in  a  thousand  parts.  A  mouthful  of  this  would  not 
cause  more  than  temporary  discomfort,  while  the  taste  would  prevent 
a  second  being  swallowed.  Still,  as  a  further  safeguard  it  might  be 
well  to  add  a  little  laundry  bluing  to  give  color  to  the  mixture,  and  a 
little  wood  alcohol  to  give  it  a  smell.  Then  with  a  proper  poison  label 
on  it  surely  no  one  would  be  endangered  by  it. 

PERIOD  OF  ISOLATION  OR  QUARANTINE 

A  person  who  has  had  any  infectious  disease  and  has  been  thor- 
oughly disinfected,  with  his  clothes,  may  be  allowed  to  mix  freely  with 
his  fellows,  in  school,  for  instance,  after  the  following  periods.  Scarlet 
fever:  Not  less  than  eight  weeks  from  the  appearance  of  the  rash, 
provided  peeling  has  completely  ceased,  and  there  be  no  sore  throat. 
Six  weeks  is  not  enough,  as  there  are  cases  of  direct  infection  after 
seven  weeks  when  all  symptoms  have  entirely  disappeared.  Measles 
and  German  measles:  In  three  weeks,  provided  all  peeling  and  cough- 
ing have  ceased.  Smallpox  and  chickenpox:  A  fortnight  after  the  last 
scab  has  fallen  off;  the  hair,  in  case  of  smallpox,  having  been  cut  short 
and  scrubbed  with  carbolic  soap  or  soft  soap.  Mumps:  Four  weeks 
from  the  attack  if  all  swelling  has  disappeared.  Whooping-cough: 
Six  weeks  from  recognition  of  the  whoop  if  the  cough  has  entirely  lost 
its  spasmodic  character,  or  four  weeks  if  all  cough  whatever  has 
ceased.  Diphtheria:  In  a  month  if  convalescence  be  complete,  there 
being  no  trace  of  sore  throat  or  discharge  from  the  nose,  eyes,  etc. 
Ringworm :  When  the  whole  scalp,  carefully  examined  in  a  good  light, 
shows  no  stumpy  broken  hairs  or  scaly  patches. 


GENERAL  HEALTH  INSTRUCTIONS  895 

It  has  been  very  difficult  to  impress  upon  communities  and  indi- 
viduals the  extreme  importance  of  strict  obedience  to  the  foregoing 
rules.  There  is  an  unfortunate  tendency  in  too  many  instances  for 
households  to  fail  in  guarding  their  neighbors  from  contact  with  their 
own  members  who  are  convalescing  from  disease.  Even  such  common 
and  simple  diseases  as  whooping-cough,  chickenpox,  mumps  and  others 
that  are  considered  especially  to  belong  to  children,  frequently  prove 
fatal  to  those  who  are  susceptible  to  them,  and  it  is  truly  wicked  to 
permit  by  carelessness  such  an  infection  to  reach  a  school  or  elsewhere 
where  weaker  children  may  suffer  as  a  result. 


COMMON  SENSE  IN  THE  SICK 

ROOM 

Ventilation,  Light,  Temperature  and  Furnishings— Care 
of  the  Patient— His  Temperature  and  Pulse— Bed 
Sores— The  Characteristics  of  Fever— Simple  House- 
hold Remedies— What  to  Put  in  a  Remedy  Cupboard 
—How  to  Keep  the  Baby  Well 


To  every  living  person  air  must  be  furnished  every  moment  if  life 
is  to  be  preserved.  The  vital  element  of  the  air  is  oxygen  gas,  the  life- 
giving  medium,  and  this  is  diluted  with  nitrogen,  because  the  oxygen 
itself,  breathed  alone,  would  be  too  stimulating  for  our  lungs.  In  the 
delicate  cells  of  the  lungs  the  air  we  have  inhaled  gives  up  its  oxygen 
to  the  blood,  thus  purifying  it,  and  receives  in  turn  carbonic  acid  gas 
and  water,  foul  with  waste  matter,  which  the  blood  has  absorbed  dur- 
ing its  passage  through  the  body  and  which  we  now  exhale.  The  blood 
is  red  when  it  leaves  the  heart,  pure.  It  returns  to  the  heart  purple 
from  the  impurities  it  has  picked  up,  and  by  the  oxygen  is  once  more 
changed  to  red. 

Manifestly  if  this  process  is  so  important  to  a  person  in  health,  it 
must  be  doubly  so  to  one  who  is  sick.  The  impurities  of  a  sick  room 
consist  largely  of  organic  matter,  including  in  many  instances  enor- 
mous numbers  of  the  disease  germs  themselves.  If  we  uncover  a 
scarlet  fever  patient  in  the  direct  rays  of  the  sun  a  cloud  of  fine  dust 
may  be  seen  to  rise  from  the  body,  the  dust  which  carries  the  con- 
tagion itself.  In  an  unventilated  place  this  is  but  slowly  scattered  or 
destroyed,  and  for  many  days  it  retains  its  poisonous  qualities.  '  *  The 
effect  of  rebreathing  the  air  cannot  be  overestimated,"  says  Martin 

396 


COMMON  SENSE  IN  THE  SICK  BOOM  397 

W.  Curran  of  Bellevue  Hospital,  New  York  City.  "We  take  back  into 
our  bodies  that  which  has  been  just  rejected,  and  the  blood  thereupon 
leaves  the  lungs  bearing,  not  the  invigorating  oxygen,  but  gas  and 
waste  matter,  which,  at  the  best,  is  disagreeable  to  the  smell,  injurious 
to  the  health,  and  may  contain  the  germs  of  disease." 

Fortunately  rooms  may  be  ventilated  by  means  of  windows  in  sev- 
eral different  ways  with  little  risk  of  draught.  For  instance,  the 
lower  sash  of  the  window  may  be  raised  three  or  four  inches,  and  a 
plain  bar  of  wood  an  inch  in  thickness,  extending  the  whole  breadth 
of  the  window,  may  be  put  below  the  window  sash,  entirely  filling 
the  space.  By  this  means  the  air  current  enters  above,  between  the 
two  sashes  in  an  indirect  line,  and  it  is  gradually  diffused  through  the 
room  without  a  draught.  Here  is  a  simpler  way  of  doing  the  same 
thing.  Take  a  heavy  piece  of  paper  or  cloth,  about  twelve  inches 
wide,  and  long  enough  to  reach  across  the  window.  Tack  it  tightly 
at  both  ends  and  the  lower  edge  to  the  frame,  and  raise  the  lower 
sash  of  the  window  a  few  inches.  The  air  entering  will  be  diverted 
by  the  cloth.  If  the  air  is  very  cold  it  must  not  be  admitted  at  the 
bottom  of  the  room,  but  from  the  top  of  the  window,  and  should  be 
directed  toward  the  ceiling  so  as  to  fall  and  mix  gradually  with  the 
warmer  air  of  the  room. 

The  influence  of  the  sun's  rays  upon  the  nervous  system  is  very 
marked.  That  room  is  the  healthiest  to  which  the  sun  has  freest 
access.  The  sick  room  should  be  kept  looking  bright  and  cheerful, 
unless  the  disease  be  one  that  requires  the  eyes  to  be  specially  guarded 
from  the  light.  The  eyes  are  weaker,  however,  in  all  sickness,  and 
the  bed  should  be  turned  so  that  the  patient  does  not  look  directly 
toward  the  bright  light  of  the  open  window. 

The  proper  temperature  for  a  sick  room  is  sixty-eight  degrees 
above  zero.  In  the  hot  days  of  summer  when  this  temperature  is 
greatly  exceeded,  or  the  air  is  too  dry,  hang  some  thin  muslin,  soaked 
in  ice  water,  across  the  opening  in  the  windows,  which  will  moisten 
the  air,  cool  the  room,  and  keep  out  many  particles  of  floating  dust. 
If  the  floor  of  the  sick  room  is  carpeted  and  the  Illness  is  serious, 


898  COMMON  SENSE  IN  THE  SICK  EOOM 

cover  the  carpet  with  sheets  and  sprinkle  on  them  a  weak  solution  of 
carbolic  acid  at  intervals.  The  sheets  can  be  changed  as  often  as 
necessary.  The  cleanest  wall  is  one  that  is  painted,  which  can  be 
washed  and  disinfected  in  any  way  desired.  Nurses  consider  papered 
walls  the  worst  ones,  and  plastered  the  next,  but  the  latter  can  be 
made  safe  by  frequent  lime  washings  and  occasional  scraping. 

Have  as  little  furniture  as  possible  in  the  sick  room,  and  all  of  this 
of  wood,  metal  or  marble,  kept  clean  by  being  wiped  with  a  cloth 
wrung  out  of  hot  water.  A  small,  light  table  should  be  placed  for 
the  patient's  use,  from  which  he  may  reach  his  own  glass  of  water. 
The  bed  should  not  be  placed  with  one  of  the  sides  against  the  wall, 
as  a  nurse  should  be  able  to  attend  to  a  patient  from  either  side. 


In  all  cases  where  the  patient  is  too  ill  or  forbidden  to  sit  up  in 
bed,  a  feeding  cup  with  a  curved  spout  should  be  used.  The  nurse's 
hand  should  be  passed  beneath  the  pillow,  and  the  head  and  pillow 
gently  raised  together.  Where  there  is  extreme  prostration  a  glass 
tube,  bent  at  a  right  angle,  one  end  of  which  is  placed  in  the  cup  con- 
taining the  food  and  the  other  in  the  patient's  mouth,  will  enable  him 
to  take  liquids  with  scarcely  any  effort. 

If  the  patient  is  in  a  state  of  delirium,  or  unconscious,  endeavor  to 
arouse  him  somewhat  before  giving  him  his  food.  Sometimes 
merely  putting  the  spoon  in  his  mouth  is  enough,  but  at  other  times 
you  will  require  to  get  it  well  back  on  the  tongue.  In  such  cases, 
watch  carefully  to  see  that  the  liquid  is  swallowed  before  attempting 
to  give  a  second  spoonful. 

When  it  comes  to  the  convalescent  patient  the  food  is  no  less 
important  than  during  the  time  of  illness.  Serve  it  on  a  tray,  covered 
with  a  fresh  napkin,  have  the  dishes  and  spoons  clean  and  shining, 
and  be  careful  not  to  slop  things  into  the  saucers.  Take  the  tray 
from  the  room  as  soon  as  the  meal  is  ended,  for  uneaten  food  some- 
times becomes  very  obnoxious  to  the  sick  person  if  it  remains  in 


COMMON  SENSE  IN  THE  SICK  ROOM  899 

sight.  To  provide  food  for  the  sick  which  is  both  suitable  and 
attractive  sometimes  requires  great  care,  judgment  and  patience,  but 
the  effort  is  worth  all  the  trouble  it  costs.  The  aim  should  be  to  give 
what  will  be  at  the  same  time  easy  to  digest  and  of  nutritive  value 
after  it  is  digested.  In  another  department  of  this  work  will  be 
found  many  recipes  adapted  for  invalids. 

Medicine  should  be  given  at  regular  hours,  and  careful  attention 
should  be"  paid  to  the  directions  as  to  the  time  when  the  doses  are  to 
be  given,  as,  for  instance,  before  or  after  meals.  The  exact  quantity 
ordered  should  be  given,  as  even  a  slight  error  may  defeat  the  results 
intended.  Never  give  any  medicine  without  looking  at  the  label, 
being  absolutely  certain  that  you  have  the  right  one.  Never  allow  a 
bottle  to  stand  uncorked,  for  many  mixtures  lose  their  strength  when 
exposed  to  the  air. 

TEMPERATURE  AND  PULSE 

We  follow  Mr.  Curran  again  in  his  clear  statement  of  the  impor- 
tance of  temperature  in  disease.  Every  household  should  have  a 
clinical  thermometer  to  use  in  taking  the  temperature  of  the  patient 
in  the  event  of  sickness.  The  average  normal  temperature  in  adults 
is  from  98.4  to  98.6  degrees.  There  is  a  daily  variation  of  sometimes 
1.5  degrees,  the  highest  point  being  reached  in  the  evening.  Exer- 
cise, diet,  climate  and  sleep  cause  deviation  from  the  standard. 
Almost  every  disease,  however,  carries  with  it  an  abnormal  variation 
in  temperature.  If  the  rising  temperature  does  not  always  show 
what  the  disease  is,  it  does  show  what  it  probably  is  not.  For  instance, 
a  rapid  rise  of  three  of  four  degrees  above  the  healthy  standard 
does  not  mean  typhoid  fever,  but  may  mean  measles  or  scarlet  fever, 
and  in  whooping-cough  and  smallpox,  the  highest  temperature  pre- 
cedes those  diseases  from  two  to  four  days.  In  diphtheria  there  is 
this  rise  before  anyone  thinks  of  looking  at  the  throat.  Increase  of 
temperature  calls  for  cooling  remedies,  external  and  internal,  and 
degrees  of  temperature  below  the  standard  require  warming  and  sus- 
taining treatment. 


400  COMMON  SENSE  IN  THE  SICK  ROOM 

An  increase  of  temperature  beginning  each  day  a  little  earlier  is  a 
bad  sign;  one  beginning  later  promises  well.  A  decrease  of  fever 
beginning  each  day  earlier  is  a  good  sign,  but  if  later  each  day,  is  a 
bad  one.  A  very  high  temperature,  say  105  degrees,  is  dangerous  in 
itself,  but  more  so  if  it  has  come  on  gradually  as  the  last  of  a  series, 
A  fall  of  temperature  below  normal  is  far  more  dangerous  than  a 
much  greater  corresponding  rise.  One  degree  below  normal  is  more 
an  indication  of  a  bad  condition  than  two  and  one-half  above  normal. 
In  convalescence  if  there  is  no  rise  of  temperature  after  eating  there 
is  no  nourishment  secured  from  the  food;  if  there  is  a  sudden  or  high 
rise  of  more  than  one  degree  the  food  was  too  stimulating  or  bulky. 
To  be  beneficial  in  convalescence  food  must  increase  the  temperature 
a  quarter  to  half  a  degree  and  this  must  almost  subside  when  diges- 
tion is  over,  though  leaving  a  gradual  improvement  in  the  average 
daily  temperature. 

Temperature  from  106  degrees  upward  and  from  95  degrees  down- 
ward is  extremely  dangerous  and  virtually  a  sign  of  fatal  ending.  As 
the  temperature  increases  or  decreases  from  normal  toward  these 
extremes,  it  consequently  becomes  more  threatening.  Temperature 
should  be  taken  by  placing  the  bulb  of  the  clinical  thermometer  in  the 
rectum  or  under  the  tongue. 

There  is  a  close  connection  between  the  temperature  and  the 
pulse,  both  of  which  guide  the  judgment  in  matters  of  health.  The 
pulse  is  most  rapid  at  birth,  and  becomes  constantly  slower  until  old 
age,  ranging  from  a  maximum  at  the  beginning  of  130  to  150  pulsa- 
tions a  minute  to  a  minimum  at  the  end  of  life  of  50  to  65  pulsations. 
The  average  pulse  through  the  period  of  adult  life  is  from  70  to  75 
beats  per  minute.  It  is  considered  that  every  rise  of  temperature  of 
one  degree  above  normal  corresponds  with  an  increase  of  ten  beats  of 
the  pulse  per  minute. 

We  have  already  spoken  of  the  importance  of  the  bath  in  health. 
Baths  have  their  equal  importance  in  sickness,  and  their  direct  effect 
upon  many  diseases.  All  the  vital  organs  are  affected  through  the 
skin,  and  by  keeping  it  in  a  healthy  condition  the  circulation  of  the 


COMMON  SENSE  IN  THE  SICK  BOOM  401 

blood,  the  action  of  the  kidneys  and  bowels  and  all  the  digestive 
processes  are  promoted,  many  diseases  warded  off,  and  the  assimila- 
tion of  food  aided.  In  many  fevers,  for  instance,  a  sponge  bath  with 
water  a  few  degrees  cooler  than  the  normal  temperature  of  the  body 
will  give  great  comfort  and  relieve  and  reduce  the  temprature 
materially.  A  warm  bath  with  water  about  at  the  temperature  of  the 
body,  or  a  degree  or  two  less,  produces  no  shock  to  the  system  but 
makes  the  pulse  beat  a  little  faster  and  causes  a  little  more  activity 
of  circulation. 

Put  bran  enough  in  the  water  to  make  it  milky,  and  the  bath  will 
assist  in  softening  the  skin,  when  it  is  dried  and  flaky.  Put  in  a 
pound  of  rock  salt  to  every  four  gallons  of  water  and  you  will  find  the 
bath  useful  in  invigorating  feeble  constitutions. 

Thirst  is  Nature's  Signal  that  the  system  needs  an  increased  sup- 
ply of  water  just  as  truly  as  appetite  shows  need  for  food.  It  is 
relieved  not  only  by  water  but  by  barley  water,  toast  water  and  similar 
drinks,  by  small  pieces  of  ice  held  in  the  mouth,  and  by  drinks  made 
from  the  juices  of  fruit.  Care  must  be  used,  however,  in  the  employ- 
ment of  these  apparently  harmless  things,  or  injury  may  follow  from 
taking  them  to  excess. 

Bed  Sores  are  the  inflamed  spots  which  occur  on  the  body,  often 
as  a  result  of  carelessness  during  a  long  illness.  They  are  not  likely 
to  occur  if  the  bedding  is  kept  smooth  and  free  from  wrinkles  and 
the  patient  kept  dry,  his  position  varied  as  frequently  as  possible,  and 
the  proper  bathing  not  neglected.  If  such  sores  threaten  there  are 
several  remedies  which  will  help  to  prevent  them.  Alcohol,  brandy 
or  glycerine  rubbed  over  the  parts  exposed  to  pressure,  after  washing 
in  the  morning  and  evening,  will  serve  to  harden  the  place  where 
applied.  A  solution  of  nitrate  of  silver,  painted  on  threatened  but 
unbroken  skin  as  soon  as  it  becomes  red,  will  prevent  sores.  In  the 
early  stages  of  bed  sores  apply  a  mixture  of  equal  parts  of  rectified 
spirits  and  white  of  egg.  Put  it  on  with  a  feather  and  renew  as  it 
dries  till  an  albuminous  coating  is  formed.  For  bed  sores  occurring 

in  typhoid  and  other  fevers  an  excellent  prescription  is  composed  of 
26—1,  S 


402  COMMON  SENSE  IN  THE  SICK  ROOM 

two  parts  of  castor  oil  and  one  of  balsam  of  Peru,  which  are  spread 
on  pieces  of  lint,  laid  on  the  sore  and  covered  with  a  linseed  poultice 
to  be  changed  three  or  four  times  a  day. 

The  Characteristics  of  Fever  are  a  rising  of  the  tmperature,  and, 
as  a  rule,  increased  rapidly  of  the  circulation  as  shown  by  the  pulse, 
and  alterations  in  the  secretions  of  the  body,  which  are  usually  dimin- 
ished. Fever  diet  consists  in  giving  the  patient  plenty  of  milk, 
arrowroot  or  broth,  composing  a  light,  easily-digested  fluid  diet,  every 
three  hours,  day  and  night.  If  milk  alone  is  used  the  patient  can  take 
from  three  to  five  pints  in  twenty-four  hours.  The  general  treatment 
recommended  for  fevers  consists  in  sponging  off  the  body  of  the 
patient  under  the  bed  clothes  with  cool  water  three  or  four  times  a 
day,  keeping  him  lightly  covered,  the  room  well  ventilated,  and  its 
temperature  from  sixty-eighty  to  seventy  degrees.  He  should  be 
given  plenty  of  cooling  drinks  in  small  quantities  from  fear  of  over- 
loading his  stomach,  but  frequently  repeated  even  if  he  has  to  be 
coaxed  to  take  them.  The  secretions  of  the  kidneys  and  bowels  must 
be  kept  up  by  such  medicines  as  are  prescribed  by  the  physician  in 
charge. 

SIMPLE   HOUSEHOLD   REMEDIES,   HERBS  AND   OTHERWISE 

Those  who  live  in  the  city,  where  a  doctor  can  be  summoned  in  a 
few  minutes,  if  needed,  cannot  realize  how  important  it  is  that  the 
farmer's  wife  should  keep  a  supply  of  simple  remedies  on  hand  and 
know  how  to  use  them.  It  is  a  good  plan  to  have  an  herb  bed  in  one 
corner  of  the  garden,  where  catnip,  thoroughwort,  camomile,  hoar- 
hound,  pennyroyal,  etc.,  can  be  grown.  These  are  nature's  remedies 
and  are  often  just  as  effective  and  always  safer  than  strong  drugs. 
Almost  all  kinds  of  herbs  should  be  gathered  while  in  blossom  and 
tied  up  in  bunches  until  dry.  Then  put  them  in  bags,  keeping  each 
kind  separate,  and  labeling  them.  The  bags  keep  them  clean  and 
the  labels  enable  one  to  find  them  quickly.  In  the  springtime  when 
one  feels  languid  and  miserable,  a  cup  of  boneset  or  thoroughwort  tea, 


COMMON  SENSE  IN  THE  SICK  ROOM  403 

taken  several  mornings  in  succession,  will  arouse  the  sluggish  liver 
and  make  quite  a  difference  in  one 's  feedings. 

For  sprains,  bruises  and  rheumatism  steep  tansy  in  vinegar,  having 
it  almost  boiling  hot;  wring  m>olen  cloths  out  of  it  and  apply,  chang- 
ing often.  Plantain  grows  almost  everywhere  and  is  very  useful  as  a 
medicine.  A  strong  tea  made  of  the  leaves  or  a  poultice  made  of  them 
and  applied  quite  hot  to  the  cheek  will  relieve  facial  neuralgia,  A  tea 
made  of  the  seeds  and  taken  in  tablespoonful  doses  every  ten  minutes 
is  good  for  sick  stomach. 

If  it  is  desirable  to  preserve  plant  remedies  make  a  strong  decoc- 
tion by  steeping  in  water  kept  just  below  boiling  point  half  an  hour. 
Strain  it  and  to  one  pint  of  the  liquid  add  one  gill  of  alcohol.  Put  it  in 
bottle,  cork  tightly  and  it  will  retain  its  virtues  as  long  as  desired. 

Many  fruits  and  vegetables  possess  valuable  medicinal  properties. 
Tomatoes,  either  canned  or  fresh,  are  a  pleasant  remedy  for  consti- 
pation. Blackberry  cordial  is  an  old  and  well-tried  remedy  for  diar- 
rhea and  dysentery.  To  prepare  it  get  the  fresh  berries;  mash  them 
with  a  potato  masher  and  let  them  stand  several  hours;  then  strain  out 
the  juice.  To  one  quart  of  juice  add  one  pound  of  granulated  sugar 
and  one  heaping  teaspoonful  each  of  cloves,  cinnamon,  allspice  and  nut- 
meg. All  the  spices  except  the  nutmeg  should  be  tied  in  a  cheesecloth 
sack  before  they  are  put  in.  Boil  until  it  is  a  rich  syrup;  put  it  in 
bottles  and  seal  while  hot. 

Many  housewives  who  have  used  borax  in  various  ways  have 
never  known  its  value  as  a  medicine.  It  is  almost  the  only  antiseptic 
and  disinfectant  known  that  is  entirely  safe  to  use.  Clothes  washed 
in  borax  water  are  free  from  infection,  and  can  be  worn  again  with- 
out fear  of  contagion.  A  solution  of  ten  grains  of  borax  to  one  ounce 
of  pure  soft  water  is  an  excellent  lotion  for  sore  eyes.  Apply  it  two  or 
three  times  a  day  until  it  strengthens  and  heals  them.  Half  a  tea- 
spoonful  of  borax  and  a  pinch  of  salt  dissolved  in  a  cupful  of  water  and 
used  frequently  as  a  gargle  will  cure  sore  throat. 

A  heaping  tablespoonful  of  table  salt  or  two  of  mustard  stirred 
into  a  glass  of  warm  water  will  start  vomiting  as  soon  as  it  reaches 


404  COMMON  SENSE  IN  THE  SICK  ROOM 

the  stomach,  which  is  one  of  the  best  remedies  known  for  poisoning. 
A  teacupf ul  of  very  strong  coffee  will  nullify  the  effects  of  opium,  mor- 
phine or  chloroform. 

WHAT  TO  PUT  IN  A  REMEDY  CUPBOARD 

In  every  house  there  should  be  a  remedy  cupboard.  "We  do  not 
mean  the  ordinary  medicine  chest  with  innumerable  bottles  huddled 
together,  but  a  well-stocked  emergency  cupboard,  easy  of  access,  and 
containing  simple  remedies  for  the  many  aches  and  pains  of  humanity. 
Such  a  medicine  chest  is  considered  by  some  as  one  of  the  most  impor- 
tant pieces  of  furniture  in  the  house.  It  should  be  more  like  a  little 
cupboard  than  a  chest.  It  may  be  made  of  a  rather  shallow  box,  fitted 
with  shelves,  and  there  should  be  a  door  which  fastens  with  a  lock  and 
key.  The  key  should  be  kept  by  the  mother,  so  that  no  one  can  go  to 
the  chest  without  permission.  It  should  be  fastened  rather  high  up 
against  the  wall.  In  this  chest  should  be  kept  everything  that  expe- 
rience has  proven  to  be  essential  in  the  treatment  of  such  emergency 
cases  as  most  mothers  have  to  deal  with. 

No  household  is  conducted  without  an  occasional  accident  or 
bruise;  burns  and  ugly  cuts  are  all  of  frequent  occurrence  where 
there  are  children.  If  there  is  a  place  where  one  can  always  find  some 
soft  medicated  cotton,  bandages  of  different  widths,  absorbent  gauze 
and  a  bottle  of  some  antiseptic  solution,  it  will  prevent  the  frantic 
running  about  when  such  articles  are  needed  and  save  to  the  sufferer 
many  throbs  of  pain.  To  be  thoroughly  satisfactory  the  emergency 
cupboard  must  be  kept  in  perfect  order  and  systematically  arranged. 
For  instance,  in  one  compartment  keep  the  every-day  remedies  for 
coughs  and  colds,  such  as  quinine  and  listerine,  croup  kettle,  atomizer 
and  a  compress  and  flannel  bandages. 

There  should  be  prepared  mustard  plasters,  rolls  of  court  plaster, 
salves,  liniments,  lotions,  laudanum,  pills,  porous  plasters,  castor  oil, 
sulphur,  salts,  camphor,  and  in  fact  everything  that  is  needed  should 
be  found  here,  and  in  this  way  many  times  the  cost  of  the  chest  will 


COMMON  SENSE  IN  THE  SICK  BOOM  405 

be  saved  in  doctors'  bills.     Everything  should  be  carefully  labeled 
and  so  arranged  that  things  can  almost  be  found  in  the  dark. 


HOW  TO   KEEP  THE   BABY  WELL 

Many  young  mothers  are  anxious  to  learn  all  they  can  about  the 
physiology  and  hygiene  of  babyhood.  Hours  of  anxiety  might  be 
spared  them  if  they  could  only  profit  by  the  experience  of  those  who 
have  raised  large  families. 

Babies*  hands  and  feet  frequently  become  cold  in  a  room  where 
older  people  are  quite  comfortable.  This  is  sometimes  caused  by 
having  the  clothing  too  tight.  Keep  the  temperature  of  the  room  as 
near  seventy  degrees  as  possible  and  have  it  well  ventilated,  but  do 
not  allow  the  little  one  to  lie  in  a  draught,  or  an  attack  of  colic  may  be 
the  result.  Take  him  out  in  the  fresh  air  frequently  if  the  weather  is 
good,  but  when  the  wind  is  blowing  and  the  air  is  damp  the  best 
place  for  the  baby  is  in  the  nursery.  It  is  never  safe  to  expose  him 
to  all  kinds  of  weather  in  order  to  get  him  used  to  it,  for  it  may  cost 
his  life. 

Give  the  baby  a  bath  every  day  in  hot  weather,  never  having  the 
water  cool  enough  to  cause  him  to  catch  his  breath,  nor  warm  enough 
to  make  him  cry.  He  will  soon  learn  to  enjoy  it.  "My  baby  will  laugh 
and  clap  his  hands  every  time  he  is  put  in  the  water, ' '  says  one  happy 
mother,  "and  after  a  few  minutes'  bath  and  a  good  rubbing  he  is 
ready  for  a  long,  refreshing  sleep." 

If  the  baby's  head  becomes  covered  with  a  yellow  coating  rub 
vaseline  well  into  the  scalp,  and  after  it  has  remained  four  or  five 
hours  take  a  fine  comb  and  carefully  comb  it  all  off;  wash  thoroughly 
with  soft  water  and  good  toilet  soap  as  often  as  may  be  necessary  to 
keep  the  scalp  white  and  healthy.  The  vaseline  loosens  the  scurf  and 
makes  it  easy  to  comb  out. 

Nothing  is  so  important  as  the  baby's  diet.  Of  course  the  mother's 
milk  is  the  food  nature  intended  for  him,  but  frequently  the  supply 


406  COMMON  SENSE  IN  THE  SICK  ROOM 

is  not  sufficient  for  his  needs,  and  there  are  many  cases  where  it  is 
impossible  for  a  mother  to  nurse  her  baby.  Cow's  milk  is  sometimes 
used,  but  the  result  is  seldom  satisfactory.  It  sours  so  easily  in  warm 
weather  and  is  then  really  poisonous  to  the  little  one.  Then  we  can 
never  be  sure  that  the  cow  is  healthy,  and  we  seldom  have  any  means 
of  knowing  what  kind  of  food  she  eats,  or  if  the  water  she  drinks  is 
pure.  All  these  things  seriously  affect  the  child's  health.  Various 
prepared  foods  are  good,  but  what  agrees  with  one  baby  may  not  agree 
with  another,  so  the  effects  of  the  one  chosen  should  be  carefully 
watched.  It  should  be  freshly  prepared  for  each  meal;  there  will 
then  be  none  of  the  bad  effects  that  so  often  follow  the  use  of  stale 
food.  Do  not  get  into  the  habit  of  offering  the  baby  the  bottle  every 
time  he  cries,  regardless  of  the  cause.  He  may  be  thirsty,  and  a  few 
spoonfuls  of  cold  water  will  quiet  him. 

Do  not  feed  the  baby  with  a  spoon.  It  is  not  nature's  way,  and  the 
sucking  motion  of  the  lips  and  mouth  is  needed  to  mix  the  food  with 
the  fluids  of  the  mouth  and  keep  it  from  getting  into  the  stomach  too 
fast.  Use  a  plain  nursing-bottle  with  a  rubber  nipple,  which  should 
be  taken  off  after  each  feeding  so  that  both  bottle  and  rubber  may  be 
washed  thoroughly.  Let  them  soak  in  hot  water  two  or  three  times 
every  day  to  destroy  any  germs  that  may  be  left  in  them.  Under  no 
circumstances  ever  use  a  bottle  with  a  long  tube  of  rubber.  Absolute 
cleanliness  in  everything  pertaining  to  his  food  is  necessary  to  keep 
the  baby  healthy. 

Do  not  put  anything  in  his  mouth  that  needs  chewing,  until  he  has 
his  teeth.  In  fact  until  he  is  seven  months  old  the  prepared  food  will 
be  all  that  is  necessary  for  him.  After  that  he  will  take  a  little 
oatmeal  gruel  that  has  been  strained  through  a  coarse  wire  sieve  to 
remove  the  husks,  or  some  of  the  excellent  preparations  of  wheat  now 
on  the  market.  If  he  is  constipated,  the  juice  of  stewed  fruit  is  bene- 
ficial in  small  quantities. 


RULES  FOR  ACCIDENTS  AND 
EMERGENCIES 

Poisons  and  Their  Treatment — Bites,  Stings,  Bruises,  Splinters,  Cuts, 
Sprains  and  Burns — Lockjaw — Poison  Ivxj — How  to  Bring  the  Drowned 
to  Life — Suffocation — Fainting — Sunstroke — Freezing — The  Evjes  and 
How  to  Care  {or  Them — Earache  and  Toothache — Felons,  Warts,  Corns 
and  Boils-— Home  Remedies  {or  Diphtheria — Treatment  o{  Smallpox — 
Convenient  Disinfectants — Sick  Room  Suggestions—Fruit  in  Sickness 
— An  Antidote  {or  Intemperance — Milk  Strippings  {or  Consumption — 
Stammering  Cured  at  Home 


Here  are  some  short  and  simple  rules  for  quick  action  in  the 
event  of  accidents: 

For  Dust  in  the  Eyes,  avoid  rubbing,  and  dash  water  into  them. 
Remove  cinders,  etc.,  with  the  rounded  end  of  a  lead  pencil  or  a  small 
camel's  hair  brush  dipped  in  water. 

Remove  Insects  from  the  Ear  by  tepid  water;  never  put  a  hard 
instrument  into  the  ear. 

If  an  Artery  Is  Out  compress  above  the  wound;  if  a  vein  is  cut 
compress  below. 

If  Choked  get  upon  all  fours  and  cough. 

For  Light  Burns  dip  the  part  in  cold  water;  if  the  skin  is  destroyed 
cover  with  varnish. 

Smother  a  Fire  with  carpets,  etc. ;  water  will  often  spread  burning 
oil  and  increase  the  danger. 

Before  Passing  through  Smoke  take  a  full  breath  and  then  stoop 
low;  but  if  carbonic  acid  gas  is  suspected  then  walk  erect. 

Suck  Poisoned  Wounds  unless  your  mouth  is  sore.  Enlarge  the 
wound,  or  better,  cut  out  the  part  without  delay.  Hold  the  wounded 
part  as  long  as  can  be  borne  to  a  hot  coal  or  end  of  a  cigar. 

407 


408  RULES  FOB  EMERGENCIES 

POISONS  AND  THEIR  TREATMENT 

The  treatment  of  poisons  in  general  consists  of  the  use  of  sub- 
stances which,  by  combining  chemically  with  an  injurious  dose, 
will  neutralize,  as  acids  with  alkalies  and  vice  versa;  by  solvents, 
which  take  up  the  poison,  as  olive  oil  with  carbolic  acid;  and  by 
emetics  which  produce  vomiting  and  dislodge  the  poison.  The  stomach 
pump  is  also  used,  if  available,  to  empty  the  stomach,  and  for  some 
poisons  electricity  is  used. 

If  the  exact  poison  is  unknown  it  is  best  to  follow  a  general  plan 
of  treatment.  We  want  an  emetic,  an  antidote  and  a  cathartic.  For 
the  first  a  draught  of  warm  water  and  tickling  the  throat  with  a 
finger  or  a  feather  will  generally  succeed.  For  an  antidote  that  will 
neutralize  the  great  majority  of  poisons  give  a  mixture  of  equal  parts 
of  calcined  magnesia,  pulverized  charcoal  and  sesquioxide  of  iron, 
mixed  thoroughly.  Castor  oil  is  the  best  cathartic  for  general  use  in 
poisoning. 

Here  are  a  few  special  instructions  for  the  treatment  of  the  more 
common  cases  of  poisoning: 

For  carbolic  acid  give  olive  oil  or  castor  oil  or  glycerine. 

For  ammonia  give  frequently  a  tablespoonful  of  vinegar  or  lemon 
juice,  and  follow  this  with  a  cathartic  of  castor  oil. 

For  alcohol  empty  the  stomach  by  emetics,  warm  salt  water, 
repeated  at  short  intervals,  being  the  best.  If  the  head  is  hot,  dash 
cool  water  upon  it.  Keep  up  motion  and  rubbing  and  slapping  to 
increase  the  circulation. 

For  arsenic,  fly  poison  or  pans  green,  take  milk,  gruel  water  with 
starch  dissolved  in  it,  oil  and  lime  water.  Be  sure  and  empty  the 
stomach  by  vomiting.  It  may  require  three  or  four  repetitions  of  an 
emetic  to  dislodge  the  sticky  paste  from  the  walls  of  the  stomach. 
Oil  and  barley  gruel  or  mucilage  water  should  be  given  to  protect  the 
stomach. 

For  chloroform  and  ether,  artificial  breathing  must  be  stimulated. 
Lower  the  head  of  the  patient  and  elevate  the  legs.    Place  ammonia 


EULES  FOE  EMEEGENCIES  409 

at  the  nose  to  be  inhaled,  and  slap  the  surface  of  the  chest  smartly 
with  the  fringe  of  a  towel  dipped  in  ice  water. 

For  sulphate  of  copper  or  blue  vitrol,  give  an  emetic  of  warm 
water  or  mustard  and  warm  water.  Do  not  give  vinegar  or  acids. 
After  vomiting  give  milk  or  white  of  egg  and  oil. 

For  mercury  poisoning  by  corrosive  sublimate  or  calomel,  give 
promptly  the  white  of  eggs  mixed  in  water  or  milk.  Empty  the 
stomach  by  vomiting  and  then  give  quantities  of  egg  and  water  or 
milk  or  even  flour  and  water. 

For  opium,  morphine,  laudanum,  paregoric  or  soothing  syrup 
poisoning  cleanse  the  stomach  thoroughly  by  vomiting,  and  then  give 
strong  coffee.  The  patient  must  be  kept  in  constant  motion.  At  the 
same  time  he  must  he  frequently  aroused  by  smart  blows  with  the 
palm  of  the  hand,  or  switching,  and  whipping  the  body  with  a  wet 
towel.  When  all  else  fails  artificial  respiration  should  be  kept  up  for 
a  long  time. 

For  phosphorus,  heads  of  matches,  etc.,  use  a  mixture  of  hydrated 
magnesia  and  cold  water  in  repeated  draughts,  and  produce  free 
vomiting.  The  emetic  is  mustard,  flour  and  water.  Do  not  use  oil, 
as  it  tends  to  dissolve  the  phosphorus. 

For  strychnine,  rat  poison  and  the  like  give  an  emetic,  and  after 
this  operates  administer  draughts  of  strong  coffee.  Control  the  con- 
vulsions by  inhaling  chloroform,  a  teaspoonful  poured  upon  a  napkin 
and  placed  near  the  nostrils.  Between  paroxysms  give  chloral 
dissolved  in  water.  The  patient  should  be  allowed  to  go  to  sleep  if 
so  inclined  and  under  any  circumstances  kept  perfectly  quiet,  for  any 
shock  brings  convulsions. 

For  venomous  snake  bites  tie  a  bandage  tightly  above  the  point 
of  the  bite,  leave  the  wound  to  bleed,  and  draw  from  it  what  poison 
may  remain  by  sucking,  unless  you  have  a  sore  mouth.  Cauterize 
the  wound  with  caustics,  a  hot  iron  or  a  hot  coal.  Give  alcoholic 
liquors  and  strong  coffee  freely.  Dress  the  wound  with  equal  parts 
of  oil  and  ammonia. 

For  poisonous  mushrooms  give  a  brisk  emetic,  then  epsom  salts 


410  RULES  FOB  EMERGENCIES 

and  then  large  and  stimulating  injections  to  move  the  bowels, 
followed  by  ether  and  alcoholic  stimulants.  The  poison  of  mushrooms 
is  very  similar  to  that  of  venomous  snake  bites. 

RATTLESNAKE  BITES  CURED  BY  SWEET  OIL 

Few  people  know  that  sweet  oil,  the  common  olive  oil  of  com- 
merce, the  salad  oil  used  on  our  tables,  is  a  specific  for  rattlesnake 
bites.  Use  both  internally  and  externally.  Give  the  patient  a  tea- 
spoonful  of  oil  every  hour  while  nausea  lasts.  Dip  pieces  of  cotton 
two  inches  square  in  the  oil  and  lay  the  saturated  cloth  over  the 
wound.  In  twenty  minutes  or  less  bubbles  and  froth  will  begin  to 
appear  on  the  surface  of  the  cloth.  Remove  the  square,  burn  it,  and 
replace  it  with  a  fresh  square  until  all  the  swelling  has  subsided. 
Where  rattlesnakes  abound  every  household  should  keep  a  six  or 
eight  ounce  vial  of  the  best  oil  ready  for  emergencies.  Avoid  rancid 
or  adulterated  oil.  No  whiskey  or  other  stimulant  is  needed,  and  in  a 
majority  of  cases  the  patient  is  much  better  off  without  any  other 
so-called  relief  than  that  afforded  by  the  oil. 

Relief  is  accelerated  if  some  one  with  mouth  and  lips  free  from 
sores  and  cracks  will  suck  the  poison  from  the  bite  before  applying 
the  patches  of  oil-saturated  cloth.  A  few  drops  of  oil  taken  in  the 
mouth  before  beginning  will  insure  exemption  from  any  disagreeable' 
results. 

RATTLESNAKE    BITES—A    FAVORITE    REMEDY 

A  favorite  remedy  for  a  sufferer  from  rattlesnake  bite,  which 
proves  very  effective,  is  as  follows:  Iodide  of  potassium  four  grains, 
corrosive  sublimate  two  grains,  bromide  five  drachms.  Ten  drops  of 
this  compound  taken  in  one  or  two  tablespoonfuls  of  brandy  or 
whisky  make  a  dose,  to  be  repeated  at  intervals  if  necessary. 

POISON   IVY,  OAK  AND  SUMAC— REMEDIES 

It  is  unfortunate  that  some  of  the  most  attractive  plants  that  grow 
in  woods,  ivy,  oak  and  sumac,  for  instance,  are  poisonous  in  their 


EULES  FOE  EMEEGENCIES  411 

effects.  They  act  differently,  however,  on  different  people,  for  some 
seem  not  to  be  susceptible  under  any  circumstances,  while  others  are 
poisoned  by  simple  contact  with  clothing  that  has  touched  the  noxious 
plant.  The  remedies  likewise  do  not  in  every  case  affect  people  with 
the  same  degree  of  success. 

Various  remedies  are  used  in  case  of  poisoning  from  ivy.  The 
affected  parts  may  be  bathed  with  water  in  which  hemlock  twigs  or 
oak  leaves  have  been  steeped.  Fresh  lime  water  and  wet  salt  are 
likewise  recommended.  Spirits  of  niter  will  help  to  heal  the  parts 
when  bathed  freely  with  it.  Another  suggestion  is  to  bathe  the 
poisoned  part  thoroughly  with  clear  hot  water,  and  when  dry  paint 
the  place  freely  three  or  four  times  a  day  with  a  feather  dipped  in 
strong  tincture  of  lobelia.  A  similar  application  of  fluid  extract  of 
gelsemium  sempervirens  (yellow  jessamine)  is  likewise  very  effective. 

BEE  AND  WASP  STINGS— HOW  TO   SOOTHE  THEM 

A  beekeeper  advises  those  who  are  around  bees  should  have  a 
small  bottle  of  tincture  of  myrrh.  As  soon  as  one  is  stung  apply  a 
litle  of  the  tincture  to  the  sting,  when  the  pain  and  swelling  cease. 
It  will  also  serve  well  for  bites  of  spiders  and  poisonous  reptiles.  If 
an  onion  be  scraped  and  the  juicy  part  applied  to  the  sting  of  wasps 
or  bees  the  pain  will  be  relieved  quickly.  Ammonia  applied  to  a  bite 
from  a  poisonous  snake,  or  any  poisonous  animal,  or  sting  of  an 
insect,  will  give  immediate  relief  and  will  go  far  toward  completely 
curing  the  injury.  It  is  one  of  the  most  convenient  caustics  to  apply 
to  the  bite  of  a  mad  dog. 

BORAX   FOR    INSECT   BITES 

Dissolve  one  ounce  of  borax  in  one  pint  of  water  and  anoint  the 
bites  of  insects  with  the  solution.  This  is  good  for  the  irritation  of 
mosquito  bites  and  even  for  prickly  heat  and  like  summer  irritations. 
For  the  slings  of  bttes  or  wasps  the  solution  should  be  twice1  as  strong. 


4,12  RULES  FOE  EMERGENCIES 

Another  Simple  Remedy. — For  bee  or  wasp  stings  bathe  the  part 
affected  with  a  teaspoonful  of  salt  and  soda  each  in  a  little  warm 
water.  Apply  the  remedy  at  once  after  being  stung.  If  this  be  used 
just  after  one  is  stung  there  will  be  no  swelling.  If  one  is  off  in  the 
field  and  is  stung  take  a  common  hog  weed  and  rub  the  part  vigor- 
ously therewith.  It  will  stop  the  pain  and  prevent  swelling. 


HOW  TO  TREAT  A  SPRAIN 

In  treating  a  sprain  wring  a  folded  flannel  out  of  boiling  water  by 
laying  it  in  a  thick  towel  and  twisting  the  ends  in  opposite  directions; 
shake  it  to  cool  it  a  little,  lay  it  on  the  painful  part  and  cover  it  with 
a  piece  of  dry  flannel.  Change  of  fomentations  until  six  have  been 
applied,  being  careful  not  to  have  them  so  hot  as  to  burn  the  skin. 
Bandage  the  part  if  possible,  and  in  six  or  eight  hours  repeat  the 
application.  As  soon  as  it  can  be  borne,  rub  well  with  extract  of 
witch  hazel. 

HOW  TO  TAKE  SORENESS   FROM   A  CUT   MADE   BY  GLASS 

If  one  should  sustain  a  wound  by  stepping  on  a  piece  of  glass,  as 
children  frequently  do,  soreness  and  much  pain  may  be  avoided  by 
smoking  the  wound  with  slow-burning  old  yarn  or  woolen  rags. 


NAIL  WOUNDS  IN  THE  FOOT— HOW  TO  RELIEVE  THE  PAIN 

To  relieve  from  the  suffering  produced  by  running  a  nail  in  the 
foot  of  a  horse  or  a  man,  take  peach  leaves,  bruise  them,  apply  to  the 
wound,  and  confine  with  a  bandage.  They  give  relief  almost  imme- 
diately and  help  to  heal  the  wound.  Renew  the  application  twice  a 
day  if  necessary,  but  one  application  goes  far  to  destroy  the  pain. 


EULES  FOE  EMEEGENCIES  418 

TURPENTINE  FOR  LOCKJAW 

A  simple  remedy  recommended  for  lockjaw  is  ordinary  turpentine. 
Warm  a  small  quantity  of  the  liquid  and  pour  it  on  the  wound,  no 
matter  where  the  wound  is,  and  relief  will  follow  immediately.  Noth- 
ing better  can  be  applied  to  a  severe  cut  or  bruise  than  cold  turpen- 
tine, which  is  very  prompt  in  its  action. 

BRUISES,  SPLINTERS,  CUTS  AND  BURNS— SIMPLE  REMEDIES 

The  Best  Treatment  for  a  Bruise  is  to  apply  soft  cloths  wet  with 
hot  water,  and  if  the  contusion  is  very  painful  a  little  laudanum  may 
be  added  to  the  water. 

To  Extract  a  Splinter  from  a  child's  hand,  fill  a  wide-mouthed 
bottle  half  full  of  very  hot  water  and  place  its  mouth  under  the 
injured  spot.  If  a  little  pressure  is  used  the  steam  in  a  few  moments 
will  extract  the  splinter. 

Before  Bandaging  a  Cut  wash  it  thoroughly  with  some  antiseptic 
solution.  When  it  is  perfectly  clean  bring  the  edges  together  and 
hold  in  place  with  warm  strips  of  adhesive  plastering.  Leave  a  place 
between  them  for  the  escape  of  blood,  and  apply  a  dressing  of  absorb- 
ent gauze.  When  the  wound  is  entirely  healed  the  plaster  may  be 
easily  removed  by  moistening  at  first  with  alcohol. 

The  Stinging  Pain  of  a  Superficial  Burn  may  be  instantly  allayed 
by  painting  with  flexible  collodion,  white  of  egg,  or  mucilage.  If  the 
skin  is  broken  apply  a  dressing  of  boracic  acid  ointment  or  vaseline. 

BURNS  AND  THEIR  TREATMENT 

Common  cooking  soda,  as  found  in  every  kitchen,  is  a  convenient 
remedy  for  burns  and  scalds.  Moisten  the  injured  part  and  then 
sprinkle  with  dry  soda  so  as  to  cover  it  entirely  and  loosely  wrap  it 
with  a  wet  linen  cloth. 

Another  convenient  remedy  for  the  same  kind  of  injury,  if  you 


414  RULES  FOE  EMERGENCIES 

have  a  mucilage  bottle  at  hand,  is  to  brush  or  pour  a  coating  of  the 
mucilage  over  the  entire  injured  part.  The  chief  cause  for  pain  from 
burns  and  scalds  is  their  exposure  to  the  air,  and  the  mucilage  coat- 
ing will  keep  the  air  from  coming  in  contact  with  the  inflamed  tissue. 

The  following  is  the  recommendation  of  an  eminent  physician  for 
treating  burns  from  gunpowder: 

"In  Burns  from  Gunpowder,  where  the  powder  has  been  deeply 
imbedded  in  the  skin,  a  large  poultice  made  of  common  molasses  and 
wheat  flour,  applied  over  the  burnt  surface,  is  the  very  best  thing  that 
can  be  used,  as  it  seems  to  draw  the  powder  to  the  surface,  and  keeps 
the  parts  so  soft  that  the  formation  of  scars  does  not  occur.  It  should 
be  removed  twice  a  day,  and  the  part  washed  with  a  shaving  brush 
and  warm  water  before  applying  the  fresh  poultice.  The  poultice 
should  be  made  sufficiently  soft  to  admit  of  its  being  readily  spread 
on  a  piece  of  cotton.  In  cases  in  which  the  skin  and  muscles  have 
been  completely  filled  with  the  burnt  powder  we  have  seen  the  parts 
heal  perfectly  without  leaving  the  slightest  mark  to  indicate  the  posi- 
tion or  nature  of  the  injury." 


COLD  WATER  FOR  ORDINARY  RECENT  BURNS 

The  best  treatment  for  ordinary  recent  burns  at  first  is  cold  water, 
which  soothes  and  deadens  the  suffering.  The  burnt  part  should, 
therefore,  be  placed  in  cold  water,  or  thin  cloths  dipped  in  the  cool 
liquid  should  be  applied  and  frequently  renewed.  In  a  short  time, 
however,  the  cold  water  fails  to  relieve  and  then  rags  dipped  in 
carron  oil  (a  mixture  of  equal  parts  of  linseed  oil  and  lime  water, 
well  shaken  before  using)  should  be  substituted  for  the  water.  When 
the  treatment  with  carron  oil  begins,  however,  care  should  be  taken 
to  keep  the  rag  moist  with  it  until  the  burn  heals.  This  is  the  main 
point  in  the  treatment,  so  the  authorities  say.  The  cloth  must  not  be 
removed  or  changed. 


EULES  FOE  EMERGENCIES  415 

TO  RELIEVE  A  SCALDED  MOUTH 

To  relieve  a  scald  on  the  interior  of  the  mouth  from  taking  hot 
liquids,  gargle  with  a  solution  of  borax,  and  then  hold  in  the  mouth  a 
mucilage  of  slippery  elm,  swallowing  it  slowly  if  the  throat  also  has 
been  scalded.  The  slippery  elm  may  be  mixed  with  olive  oil. 

HOW   TO    BRING   THE    APPARENTLY    DROWNED   TO    LIFE 

The  bringing  to  life  of  those  who  are  apparently  drowned  is 
something  that  should  be  understood  by  every  person,  for  such  emer- 
gencies may  rise  at  any  time  or  place  when  no  professional  relief 
is  at  hand.  There  are  astonishing  instances  of  revival  after  a  consid- 
erable time  has  passed,  and  it  is  worth  while  to  persist  in  the  effort 
most  energetically  and  constantly  for  a  long  time  before  hope  is 
given  up.  The  following  rules  for  saving  the  life  of  those  who  are 
apparently  drowned  are  made  up  from  various  sources,  official  and 
otherwise,  and  may  be  accepted  as  thoroughly  reliable. 

Whatever  method  is  adopted  to  produce  artificial  breathing,  the 
patient  should  be  stripped  to  the  waist  and  the  clothing  should  be 
loosened  below  the  waist,  so  that  there  shall  be  no  restraint  on  the 
movement  of  the  chest  and  body.  Lose  no  time  in  beginning.  Remove 
the  froth  and  mucus  from  the  mouth  and  nostrils  and  the  mud,  too, 
if  any  has  been  drawn  in.  Hold  the  body  for  a  few  seconds  with  the 
head  sloping  downward,  so  that  the  water  may  run  out  of  the  lungs 
and  windpipe. 

The  tip  of  the  tongue  must  be  drawn  forward  and  out  of  the 
mouth,  as  otherwise  it  will  fall  back  into  the  throat  and  impede 
breathing.  This  is  an  important  matter,  for  if  it  is  not  done  success- 
fully all  that  would  otherwise  be  gained  by  artificial  breathing  may 
not  be  accomplished.  If  you  are  not  alone  the  matter  becomes  simpler. 
Let  a  bystander  grasp  the  tongue  with  a  dry  handkerchief  to  prevent 
it  slipping  from  the  fingers,  or  he  may  cover  his  fingers  with  sand 
for  the  same  purpose.  If  you  are  alone  with  the  patient  draw  the 


416  RULES  FOE  EMERGENCIES 

tongue  well  out  and  tie  it  against  the  lower  teeth  in  this  manner:  Lay 
the  center  of  a  dry  strip  of  cloth  on  the  tongue,  which  is  drawn  out 
over  the  teeth,  and  cross  it  under  the  chin.  Carry  the  ends  around  the 
neck  and  tie  them  at  the  sides  of  the  neck,  which  will  keep  the  tongue 
from  slipping  back.  You  are  now  ready  to  begin  the  actual  restora- 
tion of  life. 

If  the  ground  is  sloping  turn  the  patient  upon  the  face,  the  head 
down  hill;  step  astride  the  hips,  your  face  toward  the  head,  lock 
your  fingers  together  under  the  abdomen,  raise  the  body  as  high  as  you 
can  without  lifting  the  forehead  from  the  ground,  give  the  body  a 
smart  jerk  to  remove  the  accumulating  mucus  from  the  throat  and 
water  from  the  windpipe;  hold  the  body  suspended  long  enough  to 
slowly  count  five;  then  repeat  the  jerks  two  or  three  times. 

The  patient  being  still  upon  the  ground,  face  down,  and  maintain- 
ing all  the  while  your  position  astride  the  body,  grasp  the  points  of 
the  shoulders  by  the  clothing,  or,  if  the  body  be  naked,  thrust  your 
fingers  into  the  armpits,  clasping  your  thumbs  under  the  points  of 
the  shoulders,  and  raise  the  chest  as  high  as  you  can  without  lifting 
the  head  quite  off  the  ground  and  hold  it  long  enough  to  slowly  count 
three. 

Replace  the  patient  slowly  upon  the  ground,  with  the  forehead 
upon  the  bent  arm,  the  neck  straightened  out,  and  the  mouth  and 
nose  free.  Place  your  elbows  against  your  knees  and  your  hands  upon 
the  sides  of  his  chest  over  the  lower  ribs,  and  press  downward  and 
inward  with  increasing  force  long  enough  to  slowly  count  two.  Then 
suddenly  let  go,  grasp  the  shoulders  as  before,  and  raise  the  chest; 
then  press  upon  the  ribs,  etc.  These  alternate  movements  should  be 
repeated  ten  to  fifteen  times  a  minute  for  an  hour  at  least,  unless 
breathing  is  restored  sooner.  Use  the  same  regularity  as  in  natural 
breathing. 

After  breathing  has  commenced  and  not  before,  unless  there  is  a 
house  very  close,  get  the  patient  where  covering  may  be  obtained,  to 
restore  the  animal  heat.  Wrap  in  warm  blankets,  apply  bottles  of 
hot  water,  hot  bricks,  etc.,  to  aid  in  the  restoration  of  heat.  Warm 


RULES  FOR  EMERGENCIES  417 

the  head  nearly  as  fast  as  the  body,  lest  convulsions  come  on.  Rub- 
bing the  body  with  warm  cloths  or  the  hand  and  gently  slapping  the 
fleshy  parts  may  assist  to  restore  warmth  and  the  breathing  also. 

When  the  patient  can  swallow  give  hot  coffee,  tea  or  milk.  Give 
spirits  sparingly,  lest  they  produce  depression.  Place  the  patient  in  a 
warm  bed,  give  him  plenty  of  fresh  air  and  keep  him  quiet. 

Another  method  which  is  perhaps  simpler  than  the  first  and 
equally  effective  is  as  follows: 

The  water  and  mucus  are  supposed  to  have  been  removed  from 
the  mouth,  and  the  tongue  secured  by  the  means  above  described.  The 
patient  is  to  be  placed  on  his  back,  with  a  roll  made  of  a  coat  or  a 
shawl  under  the  shoulders.  The  nurse  should  kneel  at  the  head  and 
grasp  the  elbows  of  the  patient  and  draw  them  upward  until  the 
hands  are  carried  above  the  head  and  kept  in  this  position  until 
one,  two,  three  can  be  slowly  counted.  This  movement  elevates  the 
ribs,  expands  the  chest  and  creates  a  vacuum  in  the  lungs  into  which 
the  air  rushes,  or,  in  other  words,  the  movement  produces  inspiration. 
The  elbows  are  then  slowly  carried  downward,  placed  by  the  sides 
and  pressed  inward  against  the  chest,  thereby  diminishing  the  size  of 
the  latter  and  producing  expiration.  These  movements  should  be 
repeated  about  fifteen  times  during  each  minute  for  at  least  two 
hours,  provided  the  signs  of  animation  present  themselves. 


WHEN   ONE  FALLS   INTO  THE  WATER 

If  a  person  who  cannot  swim  falls  into  deep  water,  it  is  still 
possible  in  many  instances  for  him  to  save  his  own  life  if  he  can  keep 
his  wits  about  him.  Remember  that  one  always  rises  to  the  surface 
at  once  after  falling  into  deep  water,  and  that  the  person  must  not 
raise  his  arms  or  hands  above  the  water  unless  there  is  something  to 
take  hold  of,  for  the  weight  thus  raised  will  sink  the  head  below  the 
point  of  safety.  Motions  of  the  hands  under  water,  however,  will  do 
no  harm,  for  in  quiet  water,  with  the  head  thrown  back  a  little,  the 
face  will  float  above  the  surface  unless  heavy  boots  and  clothing  drag 

27—1,  S 


418  EULES  FOR  EMERGENCIES 

the  person  down.  The  slow  motion  of  the  legs  as  if  walking  upstairs, 
keeping  as  nearly  perpendicular  as  possible,  will  help  to  keep  one 
afloat  until  aid  comes. 

WHAT  TO  DO   IN   CASE  OF  SUFFOCATION 

Suffocation  from  any  cause  may  be  treated  in  some  details  the 
same  as  apparent  drowning. 

For  suffocation  from  hanging,  remove  all  the  clothing  from  the 
upper  part  of  the  body  and  proceed  to  restore  breathing  in  the  way 
directed  under  the  subject  of  drowning.  Of  course  if  the  neck  is 
broken  there  is  no  hope  in  this. 

For  suffocation  from  gas  and  poisonous  vapors,  get  the  person  into 
the  open  air,  relieve  the  lungs  of  the  gas  and  restore  natural  breath- 
ing in  the  same  way  as  directed  in  case  of  drowning.  Throw  cold 
water  upon  the  face  and  breast  and  hold  strong  vinegar  to  the  nostrils 
of  the  patient.  If  oxygen  can  be  obtained  promptly,  it  should  be 
forced  into  the  lungs. 

HOW  TO   REVIVE  A  FAINTING  PERSON 

In  a  case  of  fainting  lay  the  patient  on  his  back  with  his  head 
slightly  lower  than  his  feet.  Be  sure  that  the  room  is  fully  ventilated 
with  fresh  air,  and  rub  gently  the  palms  of  the  hands,  the  wrists,  the 
arms  and  the  forehead.  Sprinkle  a  little  cold  water  upon  the  face 
and  hold  to  the  nose  a  napkin  upon  which  spirits  of  camphor,  ether, 
ammonia  or  vinegar  has  been  sprinkled. 

SUNSTROKE  AND  HOW  TO  TREAT  IT 

In  case  of  sunstroke  get  the  patient  into  the  coolest  place  you  can, 
loosen  the  clothes  about  his  neck  and  waist,  lay  him  down  with  his 
head  a  little  raised,  and  cool  him  off  as  promptly  as  possible.  Cloths 
wrung  out  in  cold  water,  applied  to  the  head,  wrists  and  soles  of  the 
feet,  are  the  simplest  applications.  In  severe  cases  of  extreme  prostra- 


RULES  FOB  EMERGENCIES  419 

tion  from  sunstroke,  the  patient  should  be  immersed  in  cold  water, 
and  even  in  an  ice  pack  to  get  prompt  results.  After  a  little  recovery 
is  visible  careful  nursing  is  the  next  important  thing.  Sunstroke  is 
commonly  a  summer  disease,  but  the  same  conditions  may  come  from 
overwork  in  extremely  hot  rooms.  It  begins  with  pain  in  the  head, 
or  dizziness,  quickly  followed  by  a  loss  of  consciousness  and  complete 
prostration.  The  head  is  often  burning  hot,  the  face  dark  and  swollen, 
the  breathing  labored,  and  the  extremities  are  cold.  If  the  latter  detail 
is  observed,  mustard  or  turpentine  should  be  applied  to  the  calves  of 
the  legs  and  the  soles  of  the  feet,  after  which  the  hands  should  be 
chafed  with  flannels  or  with  the  palms  of  the  hands.  In  case  of  gen- 
uine sunstroke  lose  no  time  in  calling  the  doctor. 

FREEZING  AND  HOW  TO  TREAT  A  CASE 

In  cases  of  severe  freezing,  when  a  person  is  apparently  frozen  to 
death,  great  caution  is  needed.  Keep  the  body  in  a  cold  place,  handle 
it  carefully,  and  rub  it  with  cold  water  or  snow  for  fifteen  or  twenty 
minutes.  When  the  surface  is  red,  wipe  it  perfectly  dry  and  rub  with 
bare  warm  hands.  The  person  should  be  then  wrapped  in  a  blanket 
and  breathing  restored  if  possible  as  already  directed.  It  may  be 
necessary  to  continue  the  treatment  energetically  for  several  hours. 
A  little  lukewarm  water,  or  wine,  or  ginger  tea  is  recommended  for 
the  patient  to  swallow  as  soon  as  possible. 

THE  EYES  AND  HOW  TO  CARE  FOR  THEM 

Here  are  some  simple  and  sound  rules  for  care  of  the  eyes,  as 
formulated  by  a  recognized  authority  on  the  subject.  Avoid  reading 
and  study  by  poor  lights.  Light  should  come  from  the  side  of  the 
reader,  and  not  from  the  back  nor  from  the  front.  Do  not  read  or 
study  while  suffering  great  bodily  fatigue  or  during  recovery  from 
illness.  Do  not  read  while  lying  down.  Do  not  use  the  eyes  too  long 
at  a  time  for  anything  that  requires  close  application,  but  give  them 
occasional  periods  of  rest.  Beading  and  study  should  'be  done  sys- 
tematically. During  stuQy  avoid  the  stcroping  position,  or  whatever 


420  RULES  FOR  EMERGENCIES 

tends  to  produce  congestion  of  the  blood  in  the  head  and  face.  Read 
with  the  book  on  a  level  with  the  eyes,  or  nearly  so,  instead  of  in 
your  lap.  Select  well  printed  books.  Correct  imperfection  in  sight 
with  proper  glasses,  not  selected  carelessly  by  yourself  or  bought  from 
an  irresponsible  wandering  peddler,  but  properly  fitted  by  an  educated 
optician.  Avoid  bad  hygienic  conditions  and  the  use  of  alcohol  and 
tobacco.  Take  sufficient  exercise  in  the  open  air.  Let  physical  culture 
keep  pace  with  mental  development,  for  imperfection  in  eyesight  is 
most  usually  observed  in  those  who  are  lacking  in  physical  develop- 
ment. 

STYES  AND  THEIR  TREATMENT 

A  stye  is  a  small  boil  which  projects  from  the  edge  of  the  eyelid, 
and  is  sometimes  much  inflamed  and  very  painful.  A  poultice  of 
linseed  meal  or  bread  and  milk  will  soothe  it  and  soften  it.  When  the 
stye  forms  a  head  showing  matter,  pierce  it  with  a  clean,  sharp 
needle  and  then  apply  some  mild,  soothing  ointment. 

TO  TAKE  THE  COLOR  FROM  A  BLACK  EYE 

A  black  eye  is  usually  caused  by  a  blow  and  may  be  a  very  disfig- 
uring object.  If  inflamed  and  painful  wash  the  eye  often  with  very 
warm  water,  in  which  is  dissolved  a  little  carbonate  of  soda.  A  re- 
peated application  of  cloths  wrung  out  of  very  hot  water  gives  relief. 
A  poultice  of  slippery  elm  bark  mixed  with  milk  and  put  on  warm  is 
also  good.  To  remove  the  discoloration  of  the  eye  bind  on  a  poultice 
made  of  the  root  of  " Solomon's  seal."  It  is  often  found  sufficient  to 
apply  the  scraped  root  at  bedtime  to  the  closed  eye  and  the  blackness 
will  disappear  by  morning. 

TO   REMOVE   BITS  OF  DIRT   FROM  THE   EYE 

To  remove  dirt  or  foreign  particles  from  the  eye  take  a  hog's 
bristle  and  double  it  so  as  to  form  a  loop.  Lift  the  eyelid  and  gently 
insert  the  loop  under  it.  Now  close  the  lid  down  upon  the  bristle, 
which  may  be  withdrawn  gently  and  the  dirt  should  come  with  it. 


EULES  FOE  EMEEGENCIES  421 

Another  Process. — Take  hold  of  the  upper  eyelid  with  the  fore- 
finger and  thumb  of  each  hand,  draw  it  gently  forward  and  down 
over  the  lower  lid,  and  hold  it  in  this  position  for  about  a  minute. 
When  at  the  end  of  this  time  you  allow  the  eyelid  to  resume  its  place, 
a  flood  of  tears  will  wash  out  the  foreign  substance,  which  will  be 
found  near  the  lower  eyelid. 

If  lime  gets  into  the  eyes,  a  few  drops  of  vinegar  and  water  will 
dissolve  and  remove  it. 

Olive  oil  will  relieve  the  pain  caused  by  any  hot  fluid  that  may 
reach  the  eye. 

A  particle  of  iron  or  steel  may  be  extracted  from  the  eye  by 
holding  near  it  a  powerful  magnet. 

When  Something  Gets  into  Your  Eye. — An  easy  method  of  remov- 
ing bits  of  foreign  bodies  from  the  eye  is  to  place  a  grain  of  flaxseed 
under  the  lower  lid  and  close  the  lids.  The  seed  becomes  quickly 
surrounded  by  a  thick  adherent  mucilage  which  entraps  the  foreign 
body  and  soon  carries  it  out  from  the  angle  of  the  eye. 


QUICK   RELIEF  FOR   EARACHE 

To  relieve  earache  take  a  small  piece  of  cotton  batting,  depress  it 
in  the  center  with  the  finger  and  fill  up  the  cavity  with  ground  black 
pepper.  Gather  it  into  a  ball  and  tie  it  with  thread.  Dip  the  pepper 
ball  into  sweet  oil  and  insert  it  in  the  ear,  then  putting  cotton  over 
the  ear  and  using  a  bandage  or  cap  to  keep  it  in  place.  This  applica- 
tion will  give  immediate  relief  and  can  do  no  injury. 

Another  Remedy. — Take  a  common  tobacco  pipe,  put  a  wad  of 
cotton  into  the  bowl  and  drop  a  few  drops  of  chloroform  into  it. 
Cover  this  with  another  wad  of  cotton,  place  the  pipe  stem  to  the 
suffering  ear  and  blow  into  the  bowl.  The  chloroform  vapor  will  in 
many  cases  cause  the  pain  to  cease  almost  immediately. 


422  RULES  FOE  EMERGENCIES 

INSECTS  IN  THE  EAR—TO  REMOVE 

To  destroy  insects  which  fly  or  crawl  into  the  ear,  pour  a  spoonful 
of  warm  olive  oil  into  the  ear  and  keep  it  there  for  some  hours  by 
means  of  a  wad  of  cotton  batting  and  a  bandage.  Afterward  it  may 
be  washed  out  with  warm  water  and  a  small  syringe. 

TOOTHACHE— A  QUICK   RELIEF 

One  of  the  best  mixtures  to  relieve  acute  pain  and  toothache  is 
made  as  follows:  Laudanum,  one  drachm;  gum  camphor,  four 
drachms;  oil  of  cloves,  one-half  drachm;  oil  of  lavender,  one  drachm; 
alcohol,  one  ounce;  sulphuric  ether,  six  drachms,  and  chloroform,  five 
drachms.  Apply  with  lint,  or  for  toothache  rub  on  the  gums  and 
upon  the  face  against  the  tooth. 

DISAGREEABLE   BREATH— HOW  TO   CURE 

Of  course  if  the  trouble  comes  from  the  teeth  by  decay,  it  is  a  case 
for  the  dentist,  and  if  because  the  teeth  are  not  properly  and  fre- 
quently cleaned,  the  remedy  is  a  toothbrush  and  a  good  tooth  powder. 

Bad  breath,  however,  is  frequently  the  result  of  low  vitality  or 
torpidity  of  the  excretory  organs,  either  the  skin,  bowels,  kidneys, 
liver  or  lungs.  Should  one  of  these,  the  bowels,  for  instance,  become 
affected,  the  others  have  more  work  to  do.  The  lungs  then  have  to 
throw  off  some  of  this  waste  matter,  and  the  result  is  bad  breath.  If 
from  one  of  these  causes,  or  from  the  stomach,  or  from  catarrh  in  the 
nose,  a  doctor  should  be  called  to  treat  the  difficulty  intelligently. 

For  temporary  cleansing  of  the  breath,  however,  the  following 
recommendations  are  good.  A  teaspoonful  of  listerine  to  half  a  glass 
of  water  makes  a  wholesome  and  refreshing  gargle  and  mouth  wash. 
No  harm  is  done  if  some  of  it  be  swallowed.  A  teaspoonful  of  pow- 
dered charcoal  is  a  good  dose  to  take.  A  teaspoonful  of  chlorine  wateT 
in  half  a  glass  of  water  makes  another  good  mouth  wash. 


RULES  FOE  EMERGENCIES  428 

Of  course  the  teeth  should  be  brushed  twice  a  day  at  all  times, 
and  the  listerine  is  the  best  of  lotions  for  that  use,  particularly  when 
used  alternately  with  powdered  chalk  to  whiten  the  teeth.  Do  not 
use  a  brush  that  is  too  stiff,  and  never  brush  so  hard  that  you  make 
the  guma  bleed. 

TO  STOP  NOSEBLEED 

A  correspondent  in  the  Scientific  American  declares  that  the  best 
remedy  for  nosebleed  is  in  the  vigorous  motion  of  the  jaws,  as  if  in 
the  act  of  chewing.  A  child  may  be  given  a  wad  of  paper  or  a  piece 
of  gum  and  instructed  to  chew  steadily  and  hard.  It  is  the  motion 
of  the  jaws  that  stops  the  flow  of  blood. 


HICCOUGHS— A  SIMPLE  CURE 

A  safe  and  convenient  remedy  for  hiccoughs  is  to  moisten  a  tea- 
spoonful  of  granulated  sugar  with  a  few  drops  of  vinegar,  y  The  dose 
is  easy  to  take  and  the  effect  is  almost  immediate. 


A  felon,  or  whitlow,  although  not  very  large,  may  become  not  only 
very  painful  but  dangerous  if  neglected.  The  milder  ones  may  be 
treated  with  hot  water,  cloths  and  poultices,  and  if  matter  forms  may 
be  relieved  by  a  lancet.  There  are  others,  however,  which,  if  neglected, 
gradually  affect  the  bone  of  the  finger  where  they  form,  and  these  need 
the  attention  of  ai  surgeon  as  soon  as  they  begin  to  be  very  trouble- 
some. 

As  soon  as  the  finger  begins  to  swell  wrap  the  part  affected  with 
cloth  soaked  thoroughly  with  tincture  of  lobelia.  This  rarely  fails  to 
cure.  Another  simple  remedy  is  to  stir  one-half  teaspoonful  of  water 
into  one  ounce  of  Venice  turpentine  until  the  mixture  appears  like 
granulated  honey.  Coat  the  finger  with  it  and  bandage.  The  pain 


424  RULES  FOR  EMERGENCIES 

should  vanish  in  a  few  hours.  A  poultice  of  linseed  and  slippery  elm 
will  help  to  draw  the  felon  to  a  head,  and  when  a  small  white  spot  in 
the  center  of  the  swelling  indicates  the  formation  of  matter  it  should 
be  carefully  opened  with  the  point  of  a  large  needle.  A  poultice  of 
powdered  hops  will  help  to  relieve  the  pain. 

SIMPLE  CURE  FOR  WARTS 

Oil  of  cinnamon  dropped  on  warts  three  or  four  times  a  day  will 
cause  their  disappearance,  however  hard,  large,  or  dense  they  may  be. 
The  application  gives  no  pain  and  causes  no  suppuration. 

CORNS  AND  CORN  CURES 

Corns  are  always  the  result  of  continued  pressure,  such  as  wearing 
shoes  too  small  or  not  properly  fitted  to  the  foot.  At  first  they  are 
merely  thickenings  of  the  outer  skin,  but  in  time  they  come  to  be 
connected  with  the  true  skin  beneath,  and  even  with  the  muscles. 
There  are  almost  as  many  corn  cures  advertised  and  recommended 
as  there  are  corns,  and  sometimes  they  all  fail,  but  here  are  a  few 
of  the  most  approved: 

Soak  the  corn  for  half  an  hour  in  a  solution  of  soda,  and  after 
paring  it  as  closely  as  possible  without  pain  apply  a  plaster  of  the 
following  ingredients:  Purified  ammonia,  two  ounces;  yellow  wax, 
two  ounces,  and  acetate  of  copper,  six  drachms.  Melt  the  first  two 
together  and  after  removing  them  from  the  fire  add  the  copper  acetate 
just  before  they  grow  cold.  Spread  this  ointment  on  a  piece  of  soft 
leather  or  on  linen  and  bind  it  in  place.  If  this  application  is  kept  on 
the  corn  faithfully  for  two  weeks  there  should  be  a  certain  cure. 

The  soft  corn  occurs  between  the  toes  and  from  the  same  causes, 
but  in  consequence  of  the  moisture  which  reaches  it,  it  remains  per- 
manently soft.  It  may  be  healed  by  first  cutting  away  the  thick  skin 
from  the  surface,  then  touching  it  with  a  drop  of  Friar's  balsam  and 
keeping  a  piece  of  fresh  cotton  for  a  cushion  between  the  toes. 

Tincture  of  arnica  or  turpentine  will  serve  a  similar  purpose. 


BTJLES  FOE  EMERGENCIES  425 

A  small  piece  of  lemon  bandaged  over  a  corn  will  help  to  relieve 
the  pain  and  enable  it  to  be  treated  to  good  advantage. 

Corn  plasters  made  of  felt,  with  a  hole  punched  through  the  cen- 
ter, will  cushion  the  troublesome  visitor  so  that  it  may  be  treated  with 
the  proper  remedies  and  the  pain  be  relieved  at  the  same  time. 


BOILS  AND   CARBUNCLES— HOW  TO   TREAT  THEM 

Boils  prove  that  an  impurity  exists  in  the  blood,  and  the  general 
health  should  be  improved  by  means  of  careful  diet  and  regular  habits. 
The  bowels  must  be  kept  open  and  regular,  and  the  food  should  be 
simple,  easily  digested,  and  not  heating. 

Poultice  the  boil  from  the  beginning  with  bread  and  linseed  meal 
mixed  with  a  little  glycerine  or  sweet  oil.  When  fully  to  a  head  and 
ripened  the  boil  should  be  opened  and  the  pus  drained  out.  Then 
dress  the  wound  with  some  soothing  ointment  spread  on  soft  linen. 

Carbuncles  are  apt  to  be  much  more  serious  than  ordinary  boils, 
and  are  very  weakening  to  the  system,  in  which  they  show  a  weakness 
already  to  exist.  They  should  be  carefully  poulticed  and  treated  as 
above,  but  the  best  advice  is  to  call  a  good  doctor  and  draw  on  his 
knowledge  of  treatment  at  once. 


The  making  of  a  mustard  plaster  may  seem  a  very  simple  thing, 
yet  there  are  few  households  in  which  it  is  properly  done.  Care  and 
attention  must  be  given  the  work  in  order  to  have  the  results  satis- 
factory. 

A  plaster  should  never  be  applied  cold  to  a  patient,  the  shock 
being  too  great.  It  should  either  be  mixed  with  warm  water  or  well 
heated  after  mixing.  Strong  ground  mustard  should  be  used,  a  little 
flour  added,  and  the  whole  stirred  to  a  smooth,  thick  paste  with  warm 
borax  water,  which  soothes  and  prevents  too  great  irritation.  Some 


426  KTJLES  FOB  EMERGENCIES 

nurses  add  a  teaspoonful  of  molasses  or  mix  the  mustard  with  the 
white  of  an  egg.  When  prepared  spread  a  piece  of  old  linen  on  a  warm 
plate,  cover  with  the  mixture,  lay  a  second  cloth  over  and  apply  at 
once.  If  allowed  to  remain  on  until  the  skin  is  burned  or  blistered, 
bathe  gently  with  a  little  borax  water,  dry,  and  rub  with  vaseline. 

DANGER   IN   DAMP  SHEETS 

Among  the  dangers  which  beset  travelers  in  strange  hotels  and 
elsewhere  is  the  really  great  peril  of  sleeping  in  damp  sheets.  It  is 
hard  enough  to  secure  the  proper  airing  of  linen  and  clothes  at  home. 
Unless  each  article  is  unfolded  and  its  position  changed  until  all  the 
moisture  has  been  driven  out  of  it,  it  is  really  not  fully  dried.  As  a 
matter  of  fact  heavy  articles,  such  as  sheets,  are  scarcely  ever  thor- 
oughly dry,  and  when  delicate  persons,  perhaps  fatigued  by  a  journey, 
seek  rest  in  a  bed  made  of  them,  they  risk  rheumatism  and  other  mis- 
chief. In  case  of  doubt  it  is  better  to  remove  the  sheets  from  the  bed 
and  sleep  in  the  blankets  until  assured  that  the  linen  is  thoroughly  dry. 

TAR  AND  TURPENTINE   FOR   DIPHTHERIA 

The  vapors  of  tar  and  tarpentine  are  of  great  value  in  the  treat- 
ment of  diphtheria.  The  process  is  simple.  Pour  equal  parts  of  tur- 
pentine and  tar  into  a  tin  pan  or  cup  and  set  fire  to  the  mixture.  A 
dense  resinous  smoke  arises  which  clouds  the  air  of  the  room.  The 
patient  immediately  experiences  relief.  The  choking  and  rattle  in  the 
throat  stop,  the  patient  falls  into  a  slumber,  and  seems  to  inhale  the 
smoke  with  pleasure.  The  vapors  dissolve  the  fibrous  membrane  which 
chokes  up  the  throat  in  croup  and  diphtheria,  and  it  is  coughed  up 
readily.  A  remedy  so  convenient  and  so  easily  given  should  be  in 
every  household  for  prompt  use  when  necessary. 

Turpentine  also  is  a  convenient  remedy  for  croup.  Saturate  a 
piece  of  flannel  with  it  and  place  the  flannel  on  the  throat  and  chest. 
In  a  very  severe  case  three  or  four  drops  in  a  lump  of  sugar  may  be 
taken  internally. 


RULES  FOB  EMERGENCIES  427 

TO  PREVENT  PITTING   IN  SMALLPOX 

By  careful  treatment,  pitting  in  smallpox  may  be  generally  pre- 
vented. One  successful  method  is  to  dissolve  India  rubber  in  chloro- 
form and  then  paint  the  skin,  where  exposed,  with  this  solution,  by 
means  of  a  soft  camel 's-hair  brush.  When  the  chloroform  has  evap- 
orated, which  it  very  soon  does,  a  thin  film  of  India  rubber  is  left  over 
the  face.  This  relieves  itching  and  irritation,  and  permits  the  patient 
to  be  more  comfortable  in  addition  to  preventing  the  pitting.  Another 
suggestion  is  to  keep  the  whole  body,  face  and  all,  covered  with  cala- 
mine,  or  native  carbonate  of  zinc,  which  must  be  purified  and  pulver- 
ized for  the  purpose.  It  may  be  shaken  onto  the  body  from  a  com- 
mon pepper  box.  To  assist  in  relieving  the  inflammation  sprinkle  an 
ounce  of  powdered  camphor  between  the  under  sheet  and  the  pad  on 
which  it  rests,  scattering  powder  the  whole  length  of  the  bed,  and 
freely  where  the  back  and  shoulders  are  lying.  This  gives  great 
relief  to  the  sufferer. 

MEDICAL  USES  OF  WHITE  OF  EGG 

It  may  not  be  generally  known  that  there  is  nothing  more  soothing 
for  either  a  burn  or  a  scald  than  the  white  of  an  egg.  It  is  contact 
with  the  air  which  makes  a  burn  so  painful,  and  the  egg  acts  as  a 
varnish,  and  excludes  the  air  completely,  and  also  prevents  inflam- 
mation. An  egg  beaten  up  lightly,  with  or  without  a  little  sugar,  is  a 
good  remedy  in  cases  of  dysentery  and  diarrhea;  it  tends  by  its 
emollient  qualities  to  lessen  the  inflammation,  and  by  forming  a 
transient  coating  for  the  stomach  and  intestines  gives  those  organs  a 
chance  to  rest  until  nature  shall  have  assumed  her  healthful  sway 
over  the  diseased  body.  Two,  or  at  the  most  three,  eggs  a  day  would 
be  all  that  would  be  required  in  ordinary  cases,  and  since  the  egg  is 
not  only  medicine  but  food,  the  lighter  the  diet  otherwise  and  the 
quieter  the  patient  is  kept  the  more  rapid  will  be  the  recovery. 


428  RULES  FOR  EMERGENCIES 

LEMONS  OF  VALUE  IN    MANY  USES 

Lemons  have  a  very  wide  variety  of  uses.  For  all  people,  either 
in  sickness  or  in  health,  lemonade  is  a  safe  drink.  It  corrects  bilious- 
ness. It  is  a  specific  or  positive  cure  for  many  kinds  of  worm  and 
skin  diseases.  Lemon  juice  is  the  best  remedy  known  to  prevent  and 
cure  scurvy.  If  the  gums  are  rubbed  daily  with  lemon  juice  it  will 
keep  them  in  health.  The  hands  and  the  nails  are  also  kept  clean, 
white  and  soft  by  the  daily  use  of  lemon  instead  of  soap.  It  also 
removes  freckles  and  prevents  chilblains.  Lemon  used  in  intermittent 
feved  is  mixed  with  strong,  hot  black  tea,  or  coffee  without  sugar. 
Neuralgia  may  be  relieved  by  rubbing  the  part  affected  with  a  lemon. 
It  is  valuable  also  for  curing  warts,  and  it  will  destroy  dandruff  on 
the  head  by  rubbing  the  roots  of  the  hair  with  it. 

PAINTED  WALLS  BEST  FOR  SICK  ROOMS 

The  walls  of  the  room  used  for  sickly  members  of  a  family  should 
be  painted  so  they  can  be  easily  washed.  The  painted  wall  is  the 
only  clean  wall.  A  papered  wall  is  an  abomination  where  there  is 
sickness,  and  a  plastered  wall  can  be  made  safe  only  by  frequent 
whitewashing.  But  the  painted  wall  may  be  washed  with  disinfect- 
ants when  necessary,  and  when  painted  some  dainty  shade  it  is  never 
a  trial  to  sick  eyes. 

VALUE  OF  PLANTS   IN  THE  SICK    ROOM 

It  was  once  thought  that  it  was  injurious  to  the  sick  to  have  plants 
growing  in  the  room,  and  science  never  did  a  kinder  thing  than  when 
it  proved  the  contrary  to  be  true. 

TO  AVOID  CONTAGION   IN  THE  SICKROOM 

If  it  is  necessary  to  enter  a  sick  room,  particularly  where  there  is 
fever,  these  simple  rules  should  be  observed  to  avoid  contagion. 
Never  enter  fasting.  At  least  take  a  few  crackers  or  some  such 


EXILES  FOE  EMEEGENCIES  429 

simple  food  before  going  in.  Do  not  stand  between  the  patient  and 
the  door  where  the  current  of  air  would  naturally  strike  you.  Avoid 
sitting  on  or  touching  the  bed  clothes  as  much  as  possible,  and  de  not 
inhale  the  patient's  breath.  The  hands  should  always  be  washed  in 
clean  water  before  leaving  the  room,  in  order  not  to  carry  infection 
by  them  to  other  people  or  things  you  may  need  to  touch.  After 
visiting  a  fever  patient  change  the  clothes  if  possible.  As  soon  as  a 
fever  is  over  and  the  patient  is  convalescent,  the  dress  which  has  been 
used  by  the  nurse  should  be  fumigated  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
bedding,  as  already  explained. 

LIME    AND    CHARCOAL    AS    DISINFECTANTS 

Housekeepers  are  gradually  being  educated  up  to  a  more  practical 
knowledge  of  the  laws  of  sanitation,  and  are  coming  to  understand 
that  cleanliness  consists  in  something  more  than  scrubbing  the  floors 
and  washing  the  windows.  Hence  the  following  hint:  A  barrel  each 
of  lime  and  charcoal  in  the  cellar  will  tend  to  keep  that  part  of  the 
house  dry  and  sweet.  A  bowl  of  lime  in  a  damp  closet  will  dry  and 
sweeten  it.  A  dish  of  charcoal  in  a  closet  or  refrigerator  will  do 
much  toward  making  these  places  sweet.  The  power  of  charcoal  to 
absorb  odors  is  much  greater  directly  after  it  has  been  burned  than 
when  it  has  been  exposed  to  the  air  for  a  length  of  time.  Charcoal 
may  be  purified  and  used  again  by  heating  it  to  a  red  heat.  The 
lime  must  be  kept  in  a  place  where  there  is  no  danger  of  its  getting 
wet,  and  not  exposed  to  the  air. 

CHLORIDE  OF   LIME  AS  A   DISINFECTANT 

Chloride  of  lime  is  a  great  purifier  and  disinfectant.  One  pound 
of  it  mixed  with  three  gallons  of  water  makes  a  solution  which  may 
be  used  for  many  purposes.  To  purify  rooms,  sprinkle  it  on  the  floor 
and  even  on  the  bed  linen.  Infected  clothes  should  be  dipped  in  it 
and  wrung  out  just  before  they  are  washed.  The  lime  without  water 
may  be  sprinkled  about  slaughter  houses,  sinks,  water  closets  and 


480  RULES  FOB  EMERGENCIES 

wherever  there  are  offensive  odors,  and  in  a  few  days  the  smell  will 
pass  away.  The  odor  of  decaying  vegetables  or  of  dead  animals  is 
soon  dispersed  by  the  lime. 

HOW  TO  PURIFY  FOUL  WATER 

Two  ounces  of  permanganate  of  potash  thrown  into  a  cistern  will 
purify  foul  water  sufficiently  to  make  it  drinkable.  This  is  the  disin- 
fectant known  as  "Condy's  solution.'*  It  is  used  in  destroying  the 
odors  in  the  hold  of  vessels,  and  for  many  other  disinfectant  uses. 

A  WORD  CONCERNING  GOOD   DIGESTION 

In  a  recent  novel  one  of  the  characters — a  woman,  of  course — is 
made  to  speak  the  following  interesting  sentiments  about  husbands: 
"The  very  best  of  them  don't  properly  know  the  difference  between 
their  souls  and  their  stomachs,  and  they  fancy  they  are  wrestling 
with  their  doubts,  when  really  it  is  their  dinners  that  are  wrestling 
with  them.  Now,  take  Mr.  Bateson  hisself;  a  kinder  husband  or 
better  Methodist  never  drew  breath,  yet  so  sure  as  he  touches  a  bit  of 
pork  he  begins  to  worry  hisself  about  the  doctrine  of  election  till 
there's  no  living  with  him.  And  then  he'll  sit  in  the  front  parlor  and 
engage  in  prayer  for  hours  at  a  time  till  I  say  to  him,  'Bateson,'  says 
I,  'I'd  be  ashamed  to  go  troubling  the  Lord  with  such  a  prayer  when 
a  pinch  of  carbonate  o'  soda  would  set  things  straight  again.'  " 

A  PRACTICAL  SPRING   REMEDY 

It  is  nourishing  and  helps  to  clear  out  the  system,  to  give  sulphur 
and  molasses  every  night  for  nine  days  some  time  during  the  spring. 
Sulphur  and  cream  of  tartar  may  be  given  instead.  This  may  be 
made  into  little  pills,  using  a  little  molasses  to  form  a  paste,  and  each 
pill  being  rolled  in  sugar. 

CASTOR  OIL— MAKING  IT  EASY  TO  TAKE 

Castor  oil  may  be  taken  with  ease  if  its  taste  be  disguised.  One 
way  is  to  put  a  tablespoonful  of  orange  juice  in  a  glass,  pour  the 


RULES  FOB  EMERGENCIES  481 

castor  oil  into  the  center  of  the  juice,  where  it  will  stay  without 
mixing,  and  then  squeeze  a  few  drops  of  lemon  juice  upon  the  top  of 
the  oil,  rubbing  some  of  the  same  juice  on  the  edge  of  the  glass.  The 
person  who  drinks  the  dose  without  delay  will  find  the  nauseous 
flavor  completely  covered. 

The  French  administer  castor  oil  to  children  in  a  novel  way. 
They  pour  the  oil  into  a  pan  over  the  fire,  break  an  egg  into  it  and 
"scramble**  them  together.  When  it  is  cooked  they  add  a  little  salt 
or  sugar  or  some  jelly,  and  the  sick  child  eats  it  agreeably  without 
discovering  the  disguise. 

Castor  oil  may  be  beaten  with  the  white  of  an  egg  until  they  are 
thoroughly  mixed  and  not  difficult  to  take. 

CREAM  OF  TARTAR  A  MILD  CATHARTIC 

Cream  of  tartar  is  a  good  laxative.  Take  a  teaspoonful  mixed 
with  a  little  sugar  in  a  cup  of  warm  water  at  night.  If  it  does  not 
have  the  desired  effect,  repeat  the  dose  in  the  morning.  It  will  often 
work  off  colds  and  other  maladies  in  their  incipient  stage. 

BOILED  MILK   FOR  BOWEL  DISEASES 

Boiled  milk,  taken  while  still  hot,  is  one  of  the  best  of  foods  in 
almost  all  bowel  complaints,  and  is  very  successful  as  a  remedy.  In 
India,  where  the  climate  produces  many  such  ailments,  it  is  in  con- 
stant use  for  such  purposes.  A  physician  in  practice  there  says  that 
a  pint  every  four  hours  will  check  the  most  violent  diarrhea,  stomach 
ache,  incipient  cholera  or  dysentery.  It  is  soothing  and  healing  to 
the  whole  digestive  tract.  No  patient  will  need  other  food  during 
bowel  troubles,  so  that  the  same  simple  preparation  serves  at  once 
for  medicine  and  nourishment. 

WHEN  TO  EAT  FRUIT  AND  WHY 

If  people  ate  more  fruit  they  would  take  less  medicine  and  have 
much  better  health.  There  is  an  old  saying  that  fruit  is  gold  in  the 
morning  and  lead  at  night.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  may  be  gold  at 


RULES  FOR  EMERGENCIES 


both  times,  but  it  should  be  eaten  on  an  empty  stomach,  and  not  as  a 
dessert,  when  the  appetite  is  satisfied  and  the  digestion  is  already 
sufficiently  taxed.  Fruit  taken  in  the  morning  before  the  fast  of  the 
night  has  been  broken  is  very  refreshing,  and  it  serves  as  a  stimulus 
to  the  digestive  organs.  A  ripe  apple  or  an  orange  may  be  taken  at 
this  time  with  good  effect.  Fruit  to  be  really  valuable  as  an  article 
of  diet  should  be  ripe,  sound  and  in  every  way  of  good  quality,  and  if 
possible  it  should  be  eaten  raw.  Instead  of  eating  a  plate  of  ham  and 
eggs  and  bacon  for  breakfast,  most  people  would  do  far  better  if  they 
took  some  grapes,  pears  or  apples  —  fresh  fruit  as  long  as  it  is  to  be 
had,  and  after  that  they  can  fall  back  on  stewed  prunes,  figs,  etc.  If 
only  fruit  of  some  sort  formed  an  important  item  in  their  breakfast 
women  would  generally  feel  brighter  and  stronger,  and  would  have 
far  better  complexions  than  is  the  rule  at  present. 

FOR   FEVER  OR   SORE  THROAT   PATIENTS 

Put  some  ice  in  a  towel  and  crush  it  until  it  is  as  fine  as  snow  and 
of  an  even  fineness.  Then  squeeze  on  it  the  juice  of  an  orange  or 
lemon,  and  sprinkle  over  it  a  little  sugar.  It  is  a  very  pleasant  food 
for  persons  suffering  with  sore  throat. 

WAKEFULNESS  CURED   BY  LEMON   JUICE 

+ 

The  wakefulness  that  comes  from  drinking  too  strong  tea  or 
cofi^e  can  be  conquered,  says  a  household  informant,  by  swallowing 
a  dash  of  fresh  lemon  juice  from  a  quartered  lemon,  placed  in  readiness 
on  the  bedside  table,  and  taken  at  the  time  you  discover  that  sleep 
will  not  come. 

FRUIT  AS  AN  ANTIDOTE  FOR  INTEMPERANCE 

A  writer  in  a  European  temperance  journal  calls  attention  to  the 
value  of  fruit  as  an  antidote  to  the  craving  for  liquor.  He  says:  "In 
Germany,  a  nation  greatly  in  advance  of  other  countries  in  matters 
relative  to  hygiene,  alcoholic  disease  has  been  successfully  coped  with 
by  dieting  and  natural  curative  agencies.  I  have  said  that  the  use 
of  fresh  fruit  is  an  antidote  for  drink  craving,  and  this  is  true. 


EULES  FOE  EMEEGENCIES  433 

"The  explanation  is  simple.  Fruit  may  be  called  nature's  medi- 
cine. Every  apple,  every  orange,  every  plum  and  every  grape  is  a 
bottle  of  medicine.  An  orange  is  three  parts  water — distilled  in 
nature's  laboratory — but  this  water  is  rich  in  peculiar  fruit  acids 
medicinally  balanced,  which  are  specially  cooling  to  the  thirst  of  the 
drunkard  and  soothing  to  the  diseased  state  of  his  stomach.  An  apple 
or  an  orange,  eaten  when  the  desire  for  'a  glass'  arises,  would  gen- 
erally take  it  away,  and  every  victory  would  make  less  strong  each 
recurring  temptation. 

"The  function  of  fresh  fruit  and  succulent  vegetables  is  not  so 
much  to  provide  solid  nourishment  as  to  supply  the  needful  acids  of 
the  blood.  Once  get  the  blood  pure  and  every  time  its  pure  nutrient 
stream  bathes  the  several  tissues  of  the  body  it  will  bring  away  some 
impurity  and  leave  behind  an  atom  of  healthy  tissue,  until,  in  time, 
the  drunkard  shall  stand  up  purified — in  his  right  mind." 


Dr.  B.  J.  Kendall,  of  Saratoga  Springs,  New  York,  urges  the  use 
of  milk  strippings  in  curing  consumption.  He  says  that  milk  strip- 
pings  taken  in  large  quantities  immediately  after  milking,  before 
the  animal  heat  has  departed,  are  the  most  potent  remedy  known  for 
building  up-  a  poor,  debilitated  person  who  is  suffering  with  consump- 
tion. "This  was  only  a  theory  of  mine  years  ago, ".he  says,  "but 
now  I  know  it  to  be  a  fact,  for  I  have  demonstrated  it  to  be  so.  I 
wish  to  say  it  emphatically.  If  you  want  to  get  well  dr*  \k  a  quart  of 
strippings.  I  do  not  mean  any  milk  from  any  cow,  however  jjoor 
milk  she  may  giv.e,  nor  do*  I  mean  to  take  it  in  a  haphazard  sort  of  a 
way,  cold  or  warmed  up  or  just  as  it  may  best  suit  your  convenience; 
but  take  it  regularly,  at  the  proper  time,  and  in  the.  proper  manner, 
and  have  all  your  diet  and  habits  regulated  by  proper  hygienic  laws." 

*  -  *  •* 

STAMMERING  CURED  AT  HOME 

It  is  said  that  stammering  can  be  cured  by  this  plan:    Go  into  a 

room  alone  with  a  book  and  read  aloud  to  yourself  for  two  hours, 
28— L.  c 


RULES  FOR  EMERGENCIES 

keeping  your  teeth  tightly  shut  together.  Do  this  every  two  or  three 
days,  or  once  a  week  if  very  tiresome,  always  taking  care  to  read 
slowly  and  distinctly,  moving  the  lips,  but  not  the  teeth.  Then  when 
conversing  with  others  try  to  speak  as  slowly  as  possible,  keeping 
your  mind  made  up  not  to  stammer.  Undoubtedly  your  teeth  and 
jaws  will  ache  while  you  are  doing  it,  but  the  result  will  be  good 
enough  to  pay  for  the  discomfort. 


•Sixty -four  pages  are  here  added  "to  the  folios  to  Include  full-gage  Illustrations  not  before  num- 
bered, making  a  total  of  490  pages. 


.0' 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

III  I  II   III  I  III  III    II  II  III!     I 


• 


